Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The glow of the morning sun was slowly fading from the sky as the afternoon was turning into the evening over Seoul. The members of TOMORROW X TOGETHER, Soobin, Yeonjun, Beomgyu, Taehyun, and Huening Kai, were slowly making their way back to the HYBE building in their sleek company car, they could not help but bask in the glory of their recent successful comeback. The air inside the vehicle was filled with an infectious sense of joy and achievement as they chatted about the exhilarating experience they had just gone through.

"Soobin, did you see that amazing fan project during our live performance?" Yeonjun exclaimed, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "The sea of blue lightsticks... it felt like we were floating on a wave of love."

Soobin nodded, a wide smile spreading across his face. "Absolutely incredible. MOA always surprises us with their dedication and creativity. We're so lucky to have such amazing fans."

Beomgyu, sitting in the backseat, could not help but interject with a mischievous grin. "Yeah, and not to mention that epic comeback stage where I completely nailed that high note! I could practically see the jaws dropping in the audience."

Yeonjun chuckled and patted Beomgyu's shoulder. "Maybe they were just surprised you hit the right note for once."

Beomgyu playfully rolled his eyes before joining in on the laughter with his fellow members as Beomgyu playfully slapped Yeonjun’s arm. “Not cool, Hyung.”

Taehyun, sitting beside Beomgyu, nudged him lightly. "Oh, come on, Beomgyu. We all know you have the vocals to impress anyone. But let's not forget about how Huening Kai killed it with his dance break!"

Huening Kai blushed at the praise, his cheeks turning a rosy shade of pink. "Aw, thanks guys. It was such an adrenaline rush performing on that stage. I'm just glad we were able to give our fans an unforgettable show."

The car continued to make his way through the streets of Seoul, a blur of lights and buildings whizzing past the windows. The members could not help but feel a surge of pride as they approached the HYBE building, their second home. It was a symbol of their growth, their hard work paying off.

Manager Kim, who had been on the phone this whole time, finally hung up and turned his attention to the members. A mischievous glint sparkled in his eyes as he held back a smile. "Hey, guys," he said, his voice laced with playful teasing. "You know, I've been on the phone with Bang PD this whole ride back. He's got something important to tell you all."

The members exchanged curious glances before Soobin spoke up, unable to hide his excitement. "What is it, Manager Kim? Is there another surprise waiting for us?"

Manager Kim chuckled, enjoying the anticipation he had built up. "Well, let's just say that Bang PD has something big planned for all of you. He wants to tell you himself, so I suggest you hurry to his office right away."

The members' eyes widened with curiosity and excitement as they got out of the car. They couldn't help but speculate on what Bang PD's surprise could be as they made their way through the busy corridors of the HYBE building. The air crackled with anticipation, each step echoing their pounding hearts.

"Maybe he's planning a special collaboration," Yeonjun suggested, his voice filled with hope. "We've always talked about working with our favourite artists!"

Beomgyu nodded eagerly. "Or maybe it’s another world tour! Imagine performing in front of thousands of MOA again."

Taehyun, ever the rationalist, chimed in, "It could be something entirely new. Bang PD is known for his innovative ideas. Maybe he found a unique way to connect with our MOA."

The members arrived at the door of Bang PD's office, their hearts pounding with anticipation. Manager Kim gave them an encouraging smile before stepping aside, allowing them to enter. As they pushed open the heavy wooden door, they walked into a room adorned with awards and mementos, a testament to the success they had achieved under Bang PD's guidance.

Bang PD looked up from his desk, a warm smile spreading across his face. "Ah, my talented boys! Come in, come in," he said, gesturing for them to take a seat. The members couldn't help but feel a wave of gratitude wash over them as they settled into the plush chairs. Bang PD had been their mentor and guide since their trainee days, and his words held immense weight for each of them.

"I want to congratulate you all on the success of your comeback," Bang PD began, his tone filled with pride. "Your hard work and dedication have paid off brilliantly. The album sales are soaring, and your fans are over the moon with your performances. I couldn't be prouder."

The members exchanged grateful glances, their hearts swelling with gratitude for their leader's kind words. Soobin cleared his throat, eager to hear what Bang PD had in store for them. "Thank you so much, Bang PD. We're honoured to have your support. What did you want to talk to us about?"

Bang PD leaned back in his chair, a mischievous twinkle in his eyes. "Well, my boys, I've been thinking... You've been working tirelessly and giving your all to TOMORROW X TOGETHER. It's time for you to enjoy yourselves with something I know you guys have wanted to do together."

The members blinked in surprise, their expressions a mix of confusion and excitement.

Bang PD leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Tomorrow, I'm sending all of you on a day trip to Jeju Island!'

The members gasped in astonishment; their voices filled with sheer delight. Jeju Island was a dream destination for them, a place they had longed to visit together. Long talks in the dorm about visiting the island as a group were almost like wishing for something impossible considering how packed the members schedules have been since their debut. But hearing they could finally visit the island together made the members hearts flutter. The island was famous for its breathtaking landscapes, picturesque beaches, and vibrant culture. It was a paradise that held endless possibilities and adventures.

"Jeju Island?" Huening Kai exclaimed, unable to contain his excitement. "We've always wanted to go there! Thank you so much, Bang PD!"

Bang PD chuckled warmly at their enthusiasm. "You guys deserve it. After all the hard work, this trip will be a well-deserved break for all of you. And don't worry about anything—I've arranged everything for your perfect day on the island."

The members couldn't help but exchange excited glances, their minds swirling with visions of exploring the island's wonders and indulging in its delights. They could almost taste the fresh seafood, feel the soft sand beneath their feet, and hear the crashing waves against the shore. It was a dream come true, an opportunity to escape the bustling city and immerse themselves in the natural beauty of Jeju Island.

Manager Kim, who had been standing discreetly in the corner of the room, stepped forward with a smile. "I will be accompanying you on this trip, along with a few staff members for safety reasons," he announced. "But other than that, you are free to do whatever you want tomorrow. Enjoy your time together and create unforgettable memories."

The members thanked Bang PD profusely, their voices filled with genuine gratitude. They couldn't believe their luck and felt an overwhelming sense of joy. As they bid farewell to Bang PD and Manager Kim, they practically floated back to their dorm, feeling like they were walking on air.

***

Once they arrived back at their dorm, the excitement in the air was palpable. The members gathered in their living room, unable to contain their enthusiasm for the trip tomorrow. They huddled together, discussing all the things they wanted to do and see on Jeju Island. Beomgyu and Huening Kai were busy stuffing anything they could fit into their backpacks, earning a chuckle from Soobin.

“You both realise its just a day trip right. Not some 3 month vacation in Europe.” Soobin giggles, laughing at the absurd amount of things the two were packing.

Huening Kai looks up after packing yet another bottle of sunscreen. “Hey, you never know what we could possibly need.” Beomgyu looks up with a smirk. “Yeah, you know us. We don’t pack light.”

Taehyun couldn’t help but playfully roll his eyes in the corner of the room. “Yeah, we know. We didn’t forget the five suitcases you both took between you for our America tour with just your skin care products.”

The members erupt into laughter as the rest of the members finish their packing, leaving their backpacks ready by the door. They gathered around the living room, the excitement dancing through the air as they talk about their trip tomorrow.

The enthusiastic words spilled out of Yeonjun's mouth, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "We definitely have to do some hiking around the island," he exclaimed, already picturing the adventure that awaited them.

Soobin, with a wistful smile on his face, chimed in, "Not to mention the beaches. I can't wait to sink my toes into the warm sand and soak up some sun."

Taehyun's eyes lit up. "And we can't forget about swimming in the ocean. I've always wanted to try scuba diving," he declared, already imagining himself exploring the colourful underwater world.

Yeonjun playfully nudged Soobin, “Hey, maybe Jeju is the place where you can finally take some swimming lessons.”

Soobin laughs as he jokingly pushes Yeonjun “I’m good thanks, I’ll stick to dry land.”

Beomgyu's mouth watered at the mere thought of the food they would get to try. "Guys, we have to try everything!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with childlike excitement. “The seafood on the island is known to be some of the best in the country.”

Yeonjun chuckled and nudged Beomgyu playfully. "You really can't stop thinking about your stomach, can you?" he teased, earning a mock glare from Beomgyu.

Meanwhile, Taehyun pretended to gag dramatically at the thought of seafood, much to the amusement of his bandmates. "Ugh, I can't stand seafood," he groaned in mock disgust. "But hey, more for you guys!"

Soobin couldn't help but smile at their playful jokes and joined in on the teasing. "Well, while you guys are busy indulging in seafood, I'll be busy taking countless pictures of every beautiful sight we come across," he declared, holding his camera with a mischievous grin. "I'm going to document every moment of this trip, so get ready to strike a pose, boys!"

The room erupted in laughter, the joyful atmosphere infectious as they continued joking and teasing each other. They were like a tightly knit family, always finding joy in each other's company, and never missing an opportunity to bring a smile to one another's faces. No matter what they did or went through together, they never failed to make the other laugh.

As the night grew darker and the hour grew late, they finally settled down and drifted off to sleep, their dreams filled with visions of the adventures that awaited them on Jeju Island. The adventure tomorrow would be something that would impact the members in a way they could never think was possible. But for now, they enjoyed the comfort of the beds as they wait for the sunrise and their adventure could begin.

Chapter Text

The next morning, the members woke up with a renewed sense of excitement. The early sun's golden rays peeked through the curtains, casting a warm glow in their dorm room. They quickly got ready, slipping into comfortable clothes suitable for a day full of exploration. After much shouting and rushing about, mainly at Yeonjun for accidently sleeping in, the members were out the door ready for the day

With their bags heavily weighing on their backs and energy levels soaring, they made their way to the harbour with Manager Kim and a few staff members where their boat awaited. The air was crisp and salty, carrying the scent of the ocean across their faces.

The members stepped onto the boat, their hearts pounding with anticipation. They found themselves a cozy spot on the deck, where they could feel the gentle breeze blow against their skin and watch as the shimmering waves danced around the boat. The sound of seagulls crying in the distance created a soothing melody that added to the atmosphere.

As the boat sailed further away from the shore, the members couldn't help but let their excitement overflow. They joked around, exchanging playful banter and attempting to imitate each other's signature dance moves. Soobin pulled out his phone, playing their whatever trending song was on his playlist, and they all broke into a spontaneous dance routine, causing laughter to fill the air.

Their laughter echoed across the vast ocean, as if carried by the wind itself. It felt like time was suspended, as though this moment was meant for them and them alone. With every passing minute, their eagerness grew, fuelled by the vibrant energy radiating from each member.

And then, just as the boat rounded a bend in the coastline, revealing the majestic cliffs of Jeju Island. The members fell silent. The sight before them was breathtaking—a vision of jagged rock formations jutting out from the sapphire water, kissed by the golden light of the sun.

They stood on the deck in awe, their eyes wide with wonder. Yeonjun was the first to find his voice. "Guys, look at this," he whispered, his voice filled with wonder. "It's like something out of a dream."

Taehyun nodded in agreement; his gaze fixed on the landscape before him. "I can't believe we're actually here," he said, his voice soft with amazement. "It's even more beautiful than I imagined."

As the boat gracefully coasted along the shore, the members couldn't contain their excitement any longer. They eagerly discussed what they wanted to do first, each one suggesting for their own idea.

Yeonjun, with his adventurous spirit, suggested going on a thrilling hike up one of the steep cliffs. "Imagine the view from up there," he exclaimed, his eyes sparkling with anticipation. "We'll be able to see the entire island!"

Beomgyu, always with a mischievous grin on his face, playfully countered, "That's too predictable, Yeonjun hyung. Let's do something more unique! Like exploring the hidden caves and secret tunnels that this island is famous for."

Huening Kai chimed in, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "I'm all for that! But how about we start with scuba diving. I want to explore the ocean.”

Soobin smiled at the enthusiasm of his members, their passions igniting a fire within him. He interjected, his voice filled with playful sarcasm, "Alright, alright. Let's not argue, guys. We have time for everything." He winked at them, his eyes twinkling mischievously.

Taehyun, always the voice of reason, nodded in agreement with Soobin's statement. "He's right," he said, his tone soft but firm. "We shouldn't rush through this experience. Let's take it one step at a time and enjoy every moment."

The members nodded in agreement, their excitement bubbling beneath the surface as they marvelled at the possibilities that lay ahead.

***

They began their exploration with a hike with light, brisk steps, their energy high as they chattered excitedly amongst themselves. The air was fragrant with the scent of wildflowers and pine trees, and the soft rustling of leaves in the gentle breeze provided a soothing soundtrack to their journey.

As they continued their ascent, the air grew cooler, carrying with it the fresh scent of the ocean in the distance. Soobin let out a contented sigh, his eyes scanning the horizon. "This place would make a perfect concept for our next album," he exclaimed, his voice filled with excitement.

Yeonjun chuckled, playfully nudging Soobin's shoulder. "You're always thinking about music, aren't you?" he teased. "But I have to admit, this scenery would make for some incredible concept photos."

It wasn’t long before the members came across some hidden tunnels and waterfalls in the heart of Jeju Island. The members eagerly explored; eyes wide in awe at the natural beauty of the island. It was almost like this place was a hidden world with many secrets and the members were lucky enough to be invited into this world.

Huening Kai, who was ducking through different jagged rock formations couldn’t help but wave to his members in the distance. “We could play a really good game of hide and seek here.”

Yeonjun playfully rolled his eyes as he was in the middle of taking a photo of one of the waterfalls. “You are such a child sometimes.”

“Said the guy who got scared by a butterfly 5 minutes ago,” Taehyun calls out jokingly.

Yeonjun’s ears go red as he retorts, “That’s not my fault, it came out of nowhere.”

The members later find themselves in the heart of Jeju, bustling with activity, vibrant and alive with the energy of locals and tourists alike. The scent of sizzling street food wafted through the air, flowing up their noses, and igniting their appetites. As they strolled through the maze of food stalls, their eyes were introduced to a kaleidoscope of colours and flavours.

Beomgyu's stomach growled in anticipation, his eyes darting from one stall to another as he tried to decide where to begin. The choices were endless—from spicy grilled octopus skewers to savoury seafood pancakes, from steaming bowls of bibimbap to succulent grilled pork belly.

The members each took turns trying the delicious delicacies of the island, savouring every last bite they ate. It was incredibly delicious. As nearly all the members went to try the grilled octopus skewers, Taehyun couldn’t help but continue his disgust from yesterday.

"Are you guys seriously considering eating seafood?" he exclaimed in disbelief. "I mean, who in their right mind would want to eat something that comes from the ocean? It's like asking for food poisoning!"

The members burst into laughter, their infectious joy filling the bustling streets. Beomgyu playfully nudged Taehyun's shoulder, a mischievous glint in his eyes.

"Oh, come on now, Taehyun," he teased. "You're missing out on all the deliciousness! The seafood here is fresh and flavourful, unlike anything you've ever tasted."

Huening Kai joined in on the teasing, his grin widening. "Yeah, you're just scared of little critters from the sea," he jested, wiggling his fingers in imitation of a crab's claws.

Taehyun rolled his eyes playfully. "Please! I am not scared of seafood," he retorted, crossing his arms in mock defiance. "I just prefer to stick with something a bit safer, like a nice warm bowl of ramen."

Soobin, always the peacemaker, stepped in, a wide smile on his face. "Alright, alright," he chuckled. "Let's compromise. We can try a little bit of everything, seafood, and non-seafood. That way, we get the best of both worlds!"

***

After indulging in a mouth-watering feast at various stalls, their appetites satiated and their spirits soaring, they decided to explore beach again, ready for scuba diving.

They changed into their wetsuits, preparing for their scuba diving adventure. Soobin watched from the sidelines, longing to join but held back by his inability to swim. Fear gnawed at him whenever he thought about diving into the unknown depths without feeling the confidence to be able to swim back up.

The other members noticed Soobin's sombre expression and gathered around him, their eyes filled with warmth and understanding. Yeonjun placed a comforting hand on his shoulder, squeezing it gently.

"Hey, Soobin," Yeonjun said softly, his voice filled with empathy. "We can always do a different activity instead, one we can all enjoy."

Soobin glanced at his members, grateful for their kindness and understanding. He took a deep breath and smiled; his heart warmed by their support. “I appreciate it guys," he replied, his voice filled with sincerity. "But don't worry about me. I'll just relax here on the beach and enjoy the view. You all go ahead and have an amazing time scuba diving."

The members exchanged glances of certainty before nodding in agreement.

With a final reassuring pat on Soobin's back, the four members made their way towards the crystal-clear waters. As they approached the diving centre, their anticipation grew. The instructor greeted them with a friendly smile, his expertise evident in the way he effortlessly handled the scuba gear.

Once fully equipped, they dove into the water, their bodies enveloped in the embrace of their wetsuits. The moment they submerged beneath the surface, a whole new world unfolded before their eyes. The vibrant coral reefs danced with life, as if celebrating their arrival. Schools of tropical fish swam around them, their scales glimmering under the sunlight that filtered through the water.

The members marvelled at the beauty around them, in awe of the colours and shapes of the ocean floor. Beomgyu touched a sea anemone and Huening Kai watched a majestic sea turtle swimming gracefully by.

Yeonjun's adventurous spirit led the way as they explored hidden caves and tunnels in the marine world. Bioluminescent creatures provided an ethereal glow as they ventured deeper into the darkness.

Taehyun, always fascinated by marine life, spotted a school of playful dolphins in the distance. With a burst of energy, he swam towards them, his heart filled with childlike joy as they danced and played around him.

Meanwhile Soobin sat on the beach, his legs stretched out in front of him, his toes sinking into the warm sand. He stared out into the vast expanse of the ocean, mesmerized by the rhythmic crashing of the waves against the shore. Despite not being able to join the members, he was enjoying the moment of solitude.

As he lost himself in the flow of the tides, Manager Kim appeared by his side, a serene smile on his face. The two of them sat in comfortable silence, their gazes locked onto the horizon.

"It's breathtaking, isn't it?" Manager Kim finally broke the silence, his voice carrying a sense of wonderment.

Soobin nodded; his gaze still focused on the shimmering water in front of them. "It really is," he said quietly. "The ocean has a calming effect, doesn't it? I wish I could go swimming in it."

Manager Kim nodded, intrigued. "If you don't mind me asking, why haven't you learned how to swim?"

Soobin furrowed his brow, recalling his childhood. "I just never had the opportunity to learn. My parents were too busy, and my interests leaned more towards music than sports or physical activities. There was never enough time for me to learn."

"Do you plan on learning someday?" Manager Kim inquired.

"Maybe," Soobin replied with a shrug. "When we have a longer break, perhaps."

Manager Kim chuckled at this, knowing how dedicated and hard working the members all were.

"The ocean is truly breathtaking, even just looking at it," Soobin continued, his eyes still fixed on the endless expanse of water. "It's like there's a whole other world out there."

Manager Kim smiled knowingly. "Indeed, it does have a way of putting things into perspective. The vastness of the sea reminds us of our own smallness in the grand scheme of things."

Soobin nodded again, his mind filled with thoughts and emotions. "It makes me realize that there are so many things out there, beyond what I can see or imagine," he said, his voice tinged with a mix of awe and humility. "There's still so much to explore and discover."

Manager Kim placed a hand on Soobin's shoulder, his touch comforting. "That's the beauty of life, Soobin," he said gently. "There will always be new experiences waiting for us, whether they're in the depths of the ocean or in the farthest reaches of our dreams."

Soobin smiled, grateful for Manager Kim's wisdom and guidance. "You're right," he replied softly. "I'll keep that in mind and embrace everything that happens along the way."

***

As the sun set, they gathered around a campfire on a quiet beach. The soft crackling of the flames blended with the rhythmic sound of the nearby waves. Manager Kim and the rest of the staff had given them this rare moment alone, allowing them some much-needed privacy.

Soobin stared into the fire, lost in thought before saying, "Remember back when we were trainees? Those endless practice sessions and all the doubts about whether we'd ever make it?"

Yeonjun chuckled, "And all those times we messed up the choreography. I thought we'd never get it right."

Beomgyu chimed in with a mischievous grin, "Or that one time when Yeonjun dyed his hair without telling anyone, and Bang PD almost lost it!" They all burst into laughter, that memory serving as a badge of their shared journey.

Taehyun smiled and added, "It's hard to believe how far we've come since then."

Soobin nodded, his gaze shifting from the fire to his bandmates. "Yeah, it really feels like a lifetime ago," he said, his voice filled with nostalgia. "But I wouldn't trade those moments for anything. Every struggle, every setback, they all led us to where we are now."

Huening Kai's eyes sparkled with admiration as he looked at his hyungs. "And look at us now," he said, his voice filled with pride. "We've overcome so much together, and we're living our dreams."

Yeonjun's face softened as he spoke, his words carrying a profound sincerity. "We wouldn't be here without each other," he said, his voice laced with gratitude. "We're more than just a band. We're family."

Beomgyu reached over and ruffled Huening Kai's hair playfully. "That's right," he said, a fond smile tugging at his lips. "Through thick and thin."

As they sat there, surrounded by the warmth of the fire and the love they had for one another, a sense of contentment washed over them. They knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, they would face them together, united as a family.

Chapter Text

As Soobin rose to his feet, the flickering light of the campfire had begun to fade as the full moon rose higher in the sky. As much as the members wanted to stay frozen in this moment for as long as possible, they knew they had to return back to their realities. He dusted the sand off his shorts and addressed the group, "It's probably time for us to head back. The staff will be expecting us."

The members stood up, stretching their limbs as they prepared to leave the tranquil beach behind. But just as they were about to take their first steps, Yeonjun's face contorted into a frown. His brows furrowed with worry, and he began patting his pockets frantically.

"What's wrong, Yeonjun?" Soobin asked, noticing his friend's distress.

"I can't find my phone," Yeonjun replied, his voice tinged with frustration. He emptied his pockets onto the sand, desperately searching for the device that seemed to have vanished.

The other members gathered around him, helping in the search. They combed through the sandy beach, sifting through the grains with their fingers, hoping to catch a glimmer of Yeonjun's lost phone.

Everyone looked around the campfire, their eyes darting from one spot to another, but there was no trace of the missing phone. Yeonjun's worry began to heighten as he considered the possibility that he had dropped it somewhere along their way to the beach.

"Did you have it when we were walking through the forest?" Soobin asked, his voice filled with concern.

Yeonjun's face paled as he tried to recall their journey. "I think so," he replied, his voice laced with uncertainty. "But I can't be sure."

Taehyun stepped forward, his eyes scanning the surroundings. "We should go back through the forest and see if we can find it," he suggested, his tone firm yet gentle.

Huening Kai glanced at the dense forest that lay before them, its towering trees and thick undergrowth casting long shadows in the fading light. He hesitated for a moment, then spoke up, "Should we let the staff know where we're going? They might be able to help us search."

Beomgyu shook his head dismissively, his lips curling into a mischievous smile. "Nah, we won't be gone for long," he said confidently. "We'll find it quickly and be back before they even notice we're gone."

Yeonjun sighed, his frustration palpable. "Alright, let's go back through the forest then," he said, determination seeping into his voice.

The members followed suit, their hearts pounding with a mix of worry and anticipation. As they entered the forest, the air turned cool and crisp, the scent of the earth and air enveloping them like a comforting embrace. The soft rustling of leaves accompanied their every step, creating a harmony that resonated through the dense undergrowth. They retraced their path cautiously, their eyes scanning any trace of Yeonjun's missing phone. The forest grew darker with every step they took, with only a small amount of moonlight filtering through the dense trees above them.

Beomgyu couldn't resist teasing Yeonjun as they ventured deeper into the woods. "You know, Yeonjun," he began, a playful glint in his eyes, "I think your phone must have grown tired of your constant selfies and decided to make a run for it!"

Yeonjun shot him a playful glare, his lips curling into a half-smile. "Oh really?" he retorted. "Maybe you're just jealous that my phone has better taste in scenery than yours."

Soobin chuckled at their banter, trying to lighten the mood. "Come on, guys," he interjected. "Let's focus on finding the lost phone instead of trading insults." But even he couldn't hide the amusement in his voice.

The group continued their trek through the mysterious forest, unfortunately their long search was not getting anywhere and the hope of finding Yeonjun’s phone grew smaller.

Yeonjun let out a deep sigh of frustration, “Let’s just head back," he said, his voice tinged with defeat. "It's getting late, and we clearly won't find it here."

They turned to make their way back to the beach, but the trees seemed to close in around them, blocking out the moonlight. The members frowned with a hint of worry on their faces. The tangled branches and covered pathways left an unsettling feeling. How far did they exactly walk into the forest? After many twists and turns trying to find any sort of clue to where they were, the panic in them slowly began to rise. The familiar landmarks they had noticed earlier were now non-existent.

Huening Kai's voice held a hint of worry as he asked, "Are we going the right way? This doesn't look like the way we came." After a moment of silent observation, Taehyun confirmed their fears. "We've passed that same rock three times now. We're lost."

The panic was palpable as Yeonjun tried to remain level-headed. "Someone call Manager Kim. We need help." One by one, they reached for their phones, only to freeze with realization. They had all left their phones behind at the campsite in their rush to find Yeonjun's missing phone.

Yeonjun facepalmed with frustration apparent in his voice. "Just great! Lost in a forest without phones. This is like something out of a bad movie." Soobin took a deep breath and tried to stay optimistic despite the circumstances. "It's okay, let's just keep walking. We have to find the beach eventually."

The group pressed forward, their footsteps crunching on the forest floor as they were swallowed by the rustling of leaves and distant animal cries. Amidst all this uncertainty, Beomgyu and Yeonjun's playful bickering provided a brief moment of normalcy for the group, a small glimmer of light-heartedness in the midst of their growing unease.

Beomgyu teased Yeonjun with a playful smirk, "You couldn't even remember the path we took, hyung?"

Yeonjun responded sarcastically, "Oh, my bad. I assumed you were leading us the whole time."

Before their banter could continue, Huening Kai's anxious voice interrupted them. "Guys, we've been walking for what feels like forever. We're never going to find our way out!"

Taehyun let out a small scoff and reassured him, "It's only been 20 minutes, Huening Kai. Let's not exaggerate."

Soobin sensed the mounting fear and quickly intervened, "Let's stay on task. Keep moving forward."

As they pushed through the thick, tangled foliage, Huening Kai's foot caught on a hidden tree root, and he stumbled forward. In his frantic attempt to regain his balance, he accidentally collided with Yeonjun, sending them both hurtling into a dark and unseen pit in the ground. The musty smell of damp earth hit their noses as they fell, the ground rushing up to meet them with unexpected force. They landed in a heap at the bottom of the pit, surrounded by jagged rocks and roots jutting out from the walls.

The rest of the group let out cries of alarm. Soobin squinted into the darkness and yelled, "Holy shit, are you guys okay?"

Yeonjun's voice reverberated back. "We're fine, just a few scrapes and bruises."

Taehyun, concerned, inquired, "Can you guys make your way back up?"

Huening Kai's voice drifted up, laced with frustration. "No, it's too steep."

Soobin's determined gaze turned to Beomgyu and Taehyun. "I'm going down to check on them," he announced.

Before they could even open their mouths to protest, Soobin had already leapt down into the dark abyss. His boots hit the ground with a thud, sending a small cloud of dust and debris flying up around him. He quickly rushed over to Yeonjun and Huening Kai, his heart pounding with worry for his friends. As he assessed their condition, relief flooded through him - aside from being shaken and disoriented, they seemed to be okay.

As they huddled together in the dark, Huening Kai tried to make light of their situation. "You know this is all your doing, Yeonjun hyung," he playfully teased.

Yeonjun shook his head with a grin. "Oh yes, because I totally planned on having you trip over me."

Their back-and-forth was cut short by a sudden scream. Suddenly, Beomgyu and Taehyun came tumbling down into the hole with them.

Taehyun's joints ached as he pushed himself up from the damp cave floor, glaring at Beomgyu with a mixture of disbelief and frustration. "Beomgyu, why did you grab me?" he groaned.

"I wanted to see what was down here," Beomgyu replied with a mischievous grin. Soobin looked exasperated. "You two were supposed to go get help!" he exclaimed. But Beomgyu wasn't backing down. "How were we supposed to do that when we were lost in the first place?" he argued back, his voice tinged with irritation.

A heavy silence fell over the group as the reality of their situation sank in. They were stuck in a hole, in the middle of a forest, with no way to climb back up and no one knowing where they were.

Beomgyu's laughter echoed through the cave, almost maniacal in its desperation. "Well, this certainly took an unexpected turn," he said, his voice laced with a mix of amusement and anxiety.

Soobin shook his head, trying to remain calm despite the panic that threatened to consume him. "We need to focus on finding a way out," he said, his voice steady but filled with determination. His eyes scanned the walls of the cave, searching for any sign of a possible exit.

Taehyun, always the optimist, chimed in with a hopeful tone. "Maybe there's another entrance or tunnel we can find down here," he suggested.

Yeonjun let out a sigh, assessing their surroundings. The walls of the cave were damp and covered in moss, making it difficult to get a grip. "We should stick together," he advised, his voice tinged with caution. "It's too risky to split up."

Soobin nodded in agreement. "Yeonjun's right. We need to stay together and work as a team to find a way out of here." His gaze shifted to the narrow beam of moonlight that seeped through a small crack in the cave ceiling. "Let's start by exploring this area first, see if there are any hidden passages or tunnels, we can use."

The group cautiously made their way towards the beam of light, their hands grazing against the cold, damp walls for support. Each step echoed through the cave, amplifying the silence, and heightening their anxiety.

As they reached the patch of light, Beomgyu's eyes widened at the sight before him. "Guys, look!" he exclaimed, pointing towards a small opening in the wall. It was barely big enough for one person to squeeze through, but it offered a glimmer of hope.

Without hesitation, Taehyun volunteered to go first. With his slender frame, he managed to squeeze through the tight space and disappeared into the darkness beyond. Moments later, his voice echoed back to them. "I think I found something! It looks like a tunnel!"

The others followed suit, one by one wriggling their way through the narrow passage until they were all standing in the dark underground tunnel. The air was thick with a musty scent, causing half the members to wrinkle his nose in discomfort.

"We should be careful," Soobin cautioned, leading the group deeper into the tunnel. "We don't know what lies ahead."

Chapter Text

With each step, the members cautiously navigated through the dark and winding cave passage. The air was thick with moisture, causing their breath to come out in hazy clouds.

Beomgyu shivered, rubbing his arms for warmth. "I never thought cave exploring would be this cold," he muttered, his voice barely audible in the cavernous space. Soobin nodded in agreement, his eyes scanning the walls for any signs of danger.

Finally, they arrived at an opening where a faint glimmer of light shone through. As they approached, the sound of trickling water grew louder and soon they were met with the breathtaking sight of a large rock pool. Its crystal-clear surface reflected the light that filtered in from above, giving it an otherworldly glow. The walls surrounding the pool were rugged and covered in glistening stalactites, adding to the mystical atmosphere of the cavern. The members stood in awe, taking in the beauty before them.

Huening Kai's eyes widened as he took in the surroundings. "What is this place?" he exclaimed. Yeonjun, who was standing next to him, took a step forward and scanned the area. "Looks like some sort of hidden grotto," he observed with a sense of wonder.

As Beomgyu looked up at the night sky through the hole in the ceiling, his eyes widened in realization. "Guys, we're inside a volcano!" he exclaimed.

Huening Kai's face paled as he turned to Taehyun with panic in his voice. "Is it going to erupt?" he asked urgently.

Taehyun remained calm and replied, "Don't worry, the volcanoes on this island have been inactive for over 20,000 years. We'll be safe."

As Soobin scanned their surroundings, he couldn't help but admire the beauty of the place. "It's pretty," he commented with a smile. Yeonjun, on the other hand, wore a frown as he examined the area and said, "It’s pretty but it’s a dead end. How are we supposed to get out?"

Taehyun's eyes widened as he noticed the circular rings forming in the water. "What are those?" Huening Kai asked, pointing to them. "Tidal rings," Taehyun replied, excitement creeping into his voice. "That means this rock pool is connected to the ocean. We might be able to use it as a way out."

Without hesitation, Taehyun leaps into the water and turns back to his fellow members, shouting, "I'll just check it out!" before disappearing beneath the surface.

The others watch anxiously as minutes tick by, until finally Taehyun resurfaces and gasps for air. "It's just a 20 second swim from here," he pants, "and I could see the beach from where I swam." His members let out a sigh of relief, grateful that they wouldn’t be stuck here all night.

As the others eagerly plunged into the sparkling blue water, Soobin hesitated. "I don't know if I can do this," he muttered anxiously, staring at the daunting depths in front of him.

"Come on, Soobin! You can do it," Yeonjun called out, splashing around in the shallow end.

"We'll take care of you," Beomgyu added with a reassuring smile.

Huening Kai extended his hand towards Soobin, "I promise I won't let go."

After much encouragement and support from his friends, Soobin finally gathered the courage to join them in the crystal-clear pool. The members swimming in the crystal blue water look at each other in determination. As they all prepared to dive down into the refreshing water, a sudden burst of light illuminated the cave.

Every eye turned upwards in awe as the full moon made its appearance, peeking through the gaping hole in the ceiling. Its ethereal glow shone down on the water below, causing the previously still and quiet pool to come alive with bubbling and sparkling ripples.

As they huddled together, the group's eyes darted between each other and the glowing orb hovering above. Their hands trembled with a mixture of fear and curiosity as they whispered amongst themselves.

"What is this?" Yeonjun's voice cracked.

Soobin's eyes widened in disbelief. "I've never seen anything like it."

The moon seemed to cast a spell over them, holding them captive in its ethereal glow. It was as if they were living in a fairytale, one that they couldn't escape from even if they wanted to.

As the full moon passed out of view, the water returned to its calm state.

"What just happened?" Huening Kai asked, still trying to process the strange event. "Not sure, but let's not stick around to find out," Taehyun replied. With a collective deep breath, they submerged themselves and began their dive out of the cave.

The water enveloped them like a second skin, cool and invigorating against their bodies. They kicked their legs and propelled themselves through the underwater tunnel, their lungs burning with the need for air. The further they swam, the lighter the water became, until finally, they broke through the surface.

Relief washed over the group as they saw the familiar beach illuminated by the moon's soft glow. They swam towards the shore, with Soobin holding onto Huening Kai for dear life.

Once on land, they collapsed onto the sand, their laughter filling the air as they caught their breath.

Soobin broke the silence, gazing up at the full moon whilst trying to shake the salt water out of his hair. "That was one wild adventure."

Yeonjun managed a grin, still catching his breath. "Definitely one to remember. I mean, how many people can say they were lost in a volcano and swam out?”

Huening Kai's eyes lit up and chuckled with laughter, "Yeah, MOA is going to enjoy this story.”

“More like scolding us for putting ourselves in danger.” Beomgyu jokes.

Taehyun, ever practical, stood up and brushed off the sand. "We should go find the staff. They must be worried sick about us."

The group made their way along the beach, their wet clothes clinging to their tired bodies. The sand felt warm and comforting beneath their bare feet, providing a stark contrast to the cold, dark depths they had just escaped. As they walked, they scanned the shoreline for any signs of the staff members.

As they approached the abandoned campsite they left behind what seemed like hours ago, the members spotted Manager Kim pacing back and forth, a worried expression on his face. One glance upwards and they watch Manager Kim physically breathe in possibly one of the biggest sighs of relief they’ve ever seen.

"Thank goodness," he exclaimed in a frantic and frustrated tone. He hurriedly approached the group. "Uh-oh," Taehyun whispered, nudging Beomgyu with his elbow. "Looks like our manager is not happy with us."

Manager Kim's face was a mixture of worry and anger as he scolded, "You had me worried sick! I almost called the rescue team after you didn't show up to the boat. Where the hell were you guys. Why did no one take their phones with them. And why on earth are you all soaking wet?"

Soobin took a step forward, his voice shaking with exhaustion and regret.

"We're really sorry for causing worry. We got lost in the forest and ended up falling into this dark cave. We had to swim our way out of it." He paused, taking a deep breath before continuing, "It was pitch black and we had no idea where we were or how to get out. But thankfully, we managed to find our way back."

Manager Kim's expression softened, relief flooding his features as he reassured them, "Thank goodness you made it out okay. But next time, please be more careful. And don't ever run off like that again. If Bang PD finds out what happened, it's my head on the line."

Soobin nodded vigorously, understanding the seriousness of their situation. "Yes sir, we promise to be more careful in the future."

Manager Kim's brows suddenly furrowed as his eyes flickered with confusion. "Why did you all wander off in the first place?" Huening Kai shifted on his feet, trying to avoid eye contact.

"Well, Yeonjun lost his phone and we were searching for it." Yeonjun chimed in, still looking flustered. "But it seems like we couldn't find it anywhere."

Manager Kim reached into his pocket and pulled out Yeonjun's phone. "Didn't you remember you gave this to me to hold onto while you went exploring?"

Yeonjun's face drained of colour as he sheepishly took the phone from him. The other members exchange glances, some relieved they found the phone, others irritated at the pointless adventure.

"So, we went on a wild cave chase for nothing?" Beomgyu said through suppressed laughter. Yeonjun stuttered, desperately trying to defend himself. "I...I completely forgot."

***

As they lounged on the deck of the boat, heading back to Seoul, Jeju Island gradually diminished in size, a mere speck in the distance. The full moon shone brightly above, casting its ethereal glow upon the water. The rhythmic rocking of the waves and the gentle hum of the engine created a peaceful atmosphere, allowing for quiet contemplation and reflection on their journey.

Huening Kai gazed up at the glowing moon and then back at the island, his expression pensive. "What exactly happened in that cave?"

Beomgyu grinned mischievously and replied half jokingly, "It was magic, obviously."

Yeonjun couldn't help but roll his eyes. "Magic is not real, Beomgyu."

"Oh yeah?" Beomgyu challenged with a sly smirk. "Then how do you explain what we experienced then?"

Taehyun, always the logical one, proposed a scientific explanation. "It's possible there were bioluminescent plankton in the water, activated by the moonlight. They are known to emit light when disturbed."

“And the bubbling?” Beomgyu asks, not entirely convinced.

“Natural hot spring.” Taehyun says quickly, making Beomgyu laugh. “But it was cold.”

Huening Kai’s eyes were darting back and forth between the members pretending to clutch his head. "My head is spinning from all these theories."

Soobin gazed out at the vast expanse of ocean and mused, "That experience will stay with us forever. And we can thank Yeonjun's 'lost' phone for it all."

Yeonjun quickly retorted, with a hint of playfulness in his voice, "Well, if Huening Kai hadn't stumbled onto me, we never would have found that hidden cave!"

As they all laughed and reminisced about their adventure, a sense of gratitude washed over them. They were grateful for their bond as a group, for the unexpected moments that brought them closer together, and for the memories they would carry with them for the rest of their lives.

But none of them would be prepared for what happens in the morning.

Chapter Text

Morning arrived in the dorm, painting the room with a soft glow as the first morning rays shone through the windows. Soobin stirred from his slumber, stretching his arms above his head, and letting out a content sigh. As he blinked his eyes open, he took a moment to adjust to the gentle embrace of his room. The usually lively space seemed unusually quiet.

Rubbing the sleep from his eyes, Soobin swung his legs over the side of the bed and planted his feet on the plush carpet. He yawned and stretched once more, feeling both refreshed and nostalgic for the adventures of the previous night. The memories of their journey to Jeju Island and their unexpected cave exploration danced through his mind like a vivid dream.

After a moment of looking around the dorm and realizing he was the only one there, Soobin reaches for his phone to send a message to the group chat.

Soobin 🐰: Morning, guys. It's too quiet here. Where is everyone?

Yeonjun 🦊: [Gym selfie] At the gym! 💪 Gotta keep in shape!

Beomgyu 🐻: [Dance studio pic] Practicing some moves. You know me, can't stay still! 😄

Taehyun 🐿️: Grabbing my hoodie from the studio. Left it there... again. 🤦♂️

Huening Kai 🐧: Out for a run! 🏃♂️ The weather's great!

Soobin 🐰: The dorm feels empty without you all making noise.

Yeonjun 🦊: Miss us already, leader?

Beomgyu 🐻: Should I make extra noise tomorrow to compensate? 😂

Taehyun 🐿️: Don't encourage him, Soobin. 😆

Huening Kai 🐧: I'll bring back breakfast! 🍳🥞

Soobin set his phone down on the bedside table and made a decision to enjoy the peacefulness. He walked into the bathroom, undressing as he went towards the shower.

As he stood under the shower, he couldn't help but replay the events of the previous day in his mind. It felt almost like a dream, the adventure in the cave. The warm water washed over him, easing away the tiredness from his body.

A sudden, tingling sensation surged through his body – nothing like Soobin had ever felt before. It was almost like a thousand pins and needles prickling all over his skin. Before he could even comprehend what was happening, his legs buckled underneath him, causing him to stumble forward and crash onto the ground. Soobin groaned in confusion, trying to make sense of what had just happened.

As he attempted to push himself up, a wave of panic washed over him as he realized something was horribly wrong with his legs. He twisted his body to get a better look and his eyes widened in shock. Instead of his human legs, there was now a shimmering blue fish tail in their place.

"What the..."

***

Yeonjun's time at the HYBE gym that morning was a solitary one. The vast space was filled with the sound of weights clinking and his own steady breaths. Most idols under HYBE were either too busy with their hectic schedules or out of the country, leaving the usually bustling gym eerily quiet. After completing his workout routine, Yeonjun wiped the sweat from his forehead, feeling the satisfying burn of a good session.

He gathered his belongings, planning to head back to the dorm. He had done enough physical activity today. He was ready to go back to the comfort of the dorm. However, as he passed by the still swimming pool, it called out to him. Yeonjun’s eyes glistened like the water in the pool. It had been a while since he had gone swimming, not counting yesterday’s adventure. A quick dip in the cool water seemed like the perfect way to cool down.

Without hesitation, he removed his shirt and approached the edge of the pool. With a graceful dive, allowing the cool water to ripple against his skin, he broke through the surface with a breath. He figured he could do a couple of laps before returning back to the dorm.

But as he prepared for another lap, a strange tingling sensation spread throughout his body which completely threw him off. Looking down, his heart skipped a beat at what he saw: instead of legs, there was now a shimmering blue fish tail moving effortlessly in the water.

"What the fuck?”

***

Beomgyu had spent his entire morning perfecting his choreography in the dance studio. Every move was reflected in the mirrored walls, each step and spin executed with precision and passion. The music blared through the room, perfectly synchronized with his heartbeat.

After hours of relentless practice, he finally decided to take a break. His body was drenched in sweat, a testament to his hard work. He grabbed his water bottle, struggling to open the cap with his tired hands, and took a long, satisfying sip. In his exhaustion, some water spilled down his front, but he laughed it off and headed back to the dance floor to change the song on his phone

But as he walked, a strange tingling sensation began to spread throughout his body. Bewildered, Beomgyu tried to shake it off, but the sensation only grew stronger. Suddenly, his legs gave out from under him and he fell face-first onto the floor. The impact was jarring and for a moment, he lay there trying to make sense of what had just happened.

Grunting, Beomgyu slowly pushed himself up, expecting to stand on two legs. But something was very wrong. His shirt was missing but more alarmingly, instead of legs, he had a blue fish tail.

"Oh my god..."

***

Taehyun, having retrieved his hoodie from the studio, felt a sense of achievement as he made his way back. The hoodie was one of his favorites, and it draped comfortably around his shoulders, bringing him a familiar sense of comfort. As he strolled, he decided to make a quick pit stop at the bathroom before heading back to the dorm.

After using the facilities, he washed his hands and relished in the coolness of the water against his warm skin. He reached out for a paper towel but groaned realising the dispenser was empty. He figured he would just shake his hands dry but as he was about to, an inexplicable tingling sensation coursed through his body.

Before he could react, everything seemed to tilt and spin, causing him to fall backwards onto the hard bathroom floor. The impact left him disoriented, trying to make sense of what had just happened.

In pain and confusion, Taehyun's first instinct was to check for injuries. He ran his hands over his chest and frowned in confusion. His shirt and hoodie, which he had been wearing mere moments ago, were now missing.

Feeling increasingly anxious and bewildered, he pushed himself into a sitting position. And that's when he saw it – a blue fishtail where his legs should have been.

"What…what the hell is this..."

***

Huening Kai stumbled back into the dorm, his chest heaving and sweat beading on his brow after his long and strenuous run. His legs felt like lead weights as he collapsed onto the nearest surface, gasping for air and trying to catch his breath. It wasn’t long before his body began to relax, but he couldn't help but smile at the sense of accomplishment that flooded through him.

"Anyone home?" he called out, hoping for some company.

After a few moments of silence, he tried again. "Hello? Anyone here?"

"I'm in the bathroom, I'll be out in a second." Soobin's voice called out. But something sounded off to Huening Kai. Before he could ask what was wrong, he noticed a pile of dirty dishes by the kitchen sink. He let out a sigh and decided to clean them up before relaxing.

***

Soobin is standing in front of the bathroom mirror, his body wrapped in a towel. He stares back at his reflection, still in shock from what just happened. After scrambling to grab some towels and dry himself off, the tail that had suddenly appeared was now gone and his legs were back to normal, but Soobin couldn't shake off the feeling of unease. He keeps muttering to himself, questioning if it was all just a figment of his imagination and if he's losing his mind.

"Did I imagine it all? Am I going crazy?" he muttered to himself, his thoughts a whirlwind of disbelief and fear.

A loud crash of broken plates and running water from the kitchen snapped him out of his thoughts. "Kai!" he called urgently, concerned. The loud piercing scream erupting through the door was enough For Soobin to rush out the bathroom in lightning speed.

“Huening Kai are you oka-“ Soobin couldn’t even finish his sentence as a loud gasp escapes his mouth when he saw what awaited him.

Surrounded by broken plates, Huening Kai was sat on the floor, looking bewildered with a blue fish tail instead of legs.

"What's...what's happening? What's happened to me?" Hueningkai sputtered, fear evident in his trembling voice.

Soobin couldn’t even form sentences. There was no way he was making this up now. Eventually, he took a deep breath before speaking, "The same thing happened to me too.”

Huening Kai stares at him in shock. “You’re lying.”

“Do you really think I would lie about something like this?” Soobin yells, gesturing at Huening Kai’s tail. “I thought I was going insane.”

Huening Kai’s voice trembled as he panicked, his breathing getting more ragged and his body trembling, "This can't be happening to me!"

Soobin immediately goes into leader mode, trying to comfort him. “Kai, just calm down-"

"Calm down? I've literally turned into a fish and you’re telling me to calm down!" Huening Kai shouted in distress. On any other day, Soobin would have laughed at the absurdity of that sentence but today was not that day.

Huening Kai suddenly froze, eyeing Soobin’s very human legs, remembering what Soobin just said. "Wait, you said this happened to you right?" He asked desperately, "How did you change back?"

"When I dried off, my legs returned to normal. Let's try it with you," Soobin suggested, trying to help.

Huening Kai nodded, hope flickering in his eyes. Soobin quickly grabbed a nearby towel and handed it to him.

With trembling hands, Hueningkai took the towel, his mind racing with a mix of fear and anticipation. He began drying his fishtail, his motions desperate and hurried. His heart pounded in his chest as he continued to dry himself off, praying for his legs to return to their human form. The seconds felt like an eternity, each passing moment filled with uncertainty.

And then as soon as he was dry, as if by some miraculous intervention, Huening Kai’s fishtail disappears. In its place, two legs emerged - pale and trembling but unmistakably human.

“Oh, thank god,” Huening Kai breathes out a sigh of relief. He never thought he’d be so relieved to see his legs. He looks back up at Soobin who looks as equally relieved. Soobin extends his hand out and Huening Kai quickly grabs on to it and pulls himself back on his two feet.

The two members stay staring at each other in disbelief. Words could not even formulate to even begin to explain how they were feeling. It was a mixture of confusion, shock, and absolute terror. Suddenly the sound of overflowing water snapped the members out of their thoughts as the kitchen sink started to overflow from Huening Kai unintentionally abandoning the dishes.

Soobin quickly goes to turn off the tap, avoiding the smashes plates and already spilt water on the floor.

Huening Kai seemingly snapping out of his thoughts looks down at the mess. “I should uh…clean this up.” His body solely begins to move like its on auto pilot. Soobin places his hand on his shoulder, practically halting the motion.

“Kai, leave the mess for a second.” Soobin breathes out, trying to stay as calm as possible. “We…we need to talk about what just happened.”

Huening Kai looks up at Soobin, his eyes glistening in absolute fear and worry. Whatever…this was, it was something that was practically impossible but yet it was real. Huening Kai eventually nodded, they clearly needed to talk about this.

“Okay.”

Chapter Text

The living room was eerily quiet as Soobin and Huening Kai sat facing each other on the couches. Huening Kai's eyes kept flickering towards the kitchen, fixated on the spot where he had... transformed? Is that even the right word for what had just happened? It felt like his entire understanding of the world had been shattered in mere seconds.

Soobin wasn't doing much better. He stared at the floor, hands gripping his head as he tried to make sense of what had occurred. But there were no logical explanations to be found.

"I don't even know where to begin," Huening Kai muttered, barely audible.

"Tell me about it," Soobin exclaimed. "How do we even begin to explain something like this?"

“A fantasy novel?” Huening Kai attempted to lighten the tense mood, but his voice came out weak and unconvincing. They both sat in stunned silence, their minds struggling to process what had just happened. Eventually, Huening Kai turned towards Soobin with a look of curiosity etched on his face. “How did this even happen for you, Soobin?”

Soobin let out a disbelieving scoff before sinking back into the sofa. “I have no idea. I woke up, checked our group chat, took a shower and suddenly I had a tail.”

Huening Kai exclaimed in frustration, “But how is any of this possible? And why did it happen to us?”

Soobin threw his hands up in exasperation. “I have no clue, Kai. This is all beyond my understanding.”

Huening Kai’s breathing got slightly more intense as he looks down at the floor in quiet panic. The uncertainty Soobin had was expected but didn’t make the situation any less scary.

“What if this keeps happening to us?” Huening Kai mutters, mostly to himself. “What if we can’t control it?” His eyes widen in fear. “Oh God, what if it happens in public-“

But before he can finish his sentence, Soobin reaches out and places a comforting hand on his shoulder. “Kai, we’ll figure this out somehow. There has to be an explanation for all of this.”

The two members fall into an uneasy silence again as they both internally search for any possible answer to their strange experience. Soobin's mind races with theories, trying to recall if they were exposed to radiation or ate something unusual that could have triggered a bizarre allergic reaction. But suddenly, he pauses in his thoughts.

Memories of the hidden cave and rock pool from Jeju Island flooded his mind, with images of bubbling and sparkling water swirling around. Suddenly, a thought occurred to both Huening Kai and Soobin.

"Do you think...it had something to do with that cave?" Huening Kai asked, his eyes widening.

"It's the only explanation I can come up with," Soobin replied, still trying to make sense of it all. "But how does that even work?"

They were both stumped by the question.

Frustrated and overwhelmed, Soobin groaned and rubbed his temples. "This whole situation is a mess. We're suppose to be relaxing before returning to our normal lives, but now we're talking about being turned into half-fish creatures by some mysterious cave on Jeju Island."

After a moment, Soobin looks up and his expression turns into a frown. Huening Kai has gone completely silent, and his eyes seem to be popping out of their sockets in shock.

Soobin can feel panic creeping in and he asks, "Kai, what's the matter?"

"We weren't the only ones... in that cave," Huening Kai trails off, and Soobin's face mirrors his own realization.

"Oh my god..." they both think at the same time.

Did this happen to the other members as well?

Soobin quickly pulls out his phone and rushes to open the group chat to inform the others.

Soobin 🐰: Emergency meeting, everyone get back home now.

***

The remaining members had rushed back after receiving Soobin's frantic message, their presence filling the room with an uneasy tension. They took their usual spots on the sofa, while Hueningkai settled himself on the armchair. Soobin stood behind him, studying each member as if trying to decipher their thoughts through their body language. It was evident that they were all feeling nervous and distressed.

"So, uh, what's going on, Soobin? Why did you call us back so urgently?" Taehyun asked, fiddling with the sleeves of his hoodie

Soobin let out a sigh. He might as well cut to the chase.

"Did anyone’s legs turn into a fishtail?".

The three members' eyes widened in absolute silence as if someone had slapped each of them across the face. Almost seconds later, the three of them stood up and an eruption of voices broke up.

“What the fuck, how did you know?”

“Wait, you as well Yeonjun?”

“I thought I was going insane.”

"I thought I was hallucinating!"

"What the hell is happening to us."

With great effort, Soobin managed to quiet down the chaotic group, his hand trying to lower the voices. "One person at a time, please!"

The room was once again silent as the three members stare at each other in disbelief. Taehyun, turning his attention back to Soobin, stuttered, "How…how did you know?"

Soobin let out a heavy sigh before responding, "It happened to me as well... and Kai too."

"This is insane," Huening Kai muttered, his voice reflecting both fear and confusion knowing it had happened to all of them. "We can't just... transform into fish!"

Taehyun, struggling to articulate his thoughts, stammered, "We’ve turned into…into—"

"Into mermen," Beomgyu chimed in with disbelief as well as a hint of amazement.

All eyes turned to Beomgyu at the mention of that word. Yeonjun couldn’t help but scoff. "Beomgyu, now is not the time for jokes. Mermen aren't real."

"How else do you explain it?" Beomgyu retorted, arms crossed. "We had fishtails."

Yeonjun's voice was full of doubt as he argued, "Maybe we've all just gone insane and imagined this whole thing."

Taehyun furrowed his eyebrows. "How would that even be possible? Unless we've all had the same exact same psychotic breakdown, Beomgyu might be…right."

A hushed stillness descended upon the group as they grappled with the concept. Mermen? Such creatures only existed in the realm of myths and legends, yet here they were, speaking of them as if they were real. The mere mention of them sent shivers down their spines, causing their minds to race with possibilities and questions.

"Let’s not put a name on anything yet," Soobin spoke up, trying to ease the tension. "We need to find out for sure what's happening to us before we even begin to label this."

"And how do we do that Soobin?" Yeonjun scoffed. "I don't think Google has an answer for why we're turning into half-fish creatures out of nowhere."

Soobin sighs, he knew Yeonjun was right. “I know. But we need to start somewhere if we want to even try and understand this.”

The group fell into a silent, unspoken agreement and all eyes turned towards Taehyun, who seemed surprised by the sudden attention. "What's going on? Why is everyone looking at me?" he asked, bewildered.

Soobin spoke up, "You're the most logical one out of all of us. If anyone can figure this out, it's you."

Taehyun almost laughed at the absurdity of the situation and argued back, "This is the furthest thing from logical!" The room returned to silence as all eyes remained on Taehyun, desperately hoping for his help in solving this unexpected turn of events. Deep down, Taehyun knew that logic and reasoning were his strengths. "Okay, give me a moment," he eventually responded, placing his hands on his head as he tried to gather his thoughts and come up with a proper analysis of the situation. After several minutes of deep thought, Taehyun looked back at the group.

“I think the best approach is to ask the basic follow-up questions. You know, who, what, where, when, why and how.”

Soobin seemed to agree and nodded. “Okay, let’s start with that then.”

Taehyun raised his hand and counted off one finger. “So first, we need to figure out 'who'.” He then gestured towards all of them. “And in this situation, that would be us.”

The members all nodded in understanding. That seemed like a simple enough question.

“Next, we should address ‘what’.” Taehyun continued, raising a second finger.

“We turned into fish.” Huening Kai answers almost straight away. Beomgyu almost wants to chime in saying ‘mermen’ but a glare from Yeonjun made him decide to keep his mouth shut.

"Okay," Taehyun said, raising another finger. "Now we need to discuss where."

One by one, everyone shared the location where their transformation took place.

"So, two bathrooms, a dance studio, a swimming pool, and the kitchen," Taehyun repeated.

"It doesn't seem like there's any connection between these places," Yeonjun scoffed.

"There must be some reason why it happened in these specific locations," Beomgyu interjected.

"Which brings us to the question of why. There must have been something that triggered this change to occur at that exact moment," Taehyun added, holding up a fourth finger.

Soobin massaged his temples, hoping to alleviate the pounding confusion. "What were we all doing before...it happened?"

One by one, each member shared their activities - taking a shower, washing dishes - but nothing seemed to make sense.

Then, Taehyun suddenly gasped, connecting the dots. "It's water," he whispered, his eyes widening with realization.

"What do you mean?" asked Hueningkai, turning to him.

Taehyun's hands trembled as he explained, "Every time we were exposed to water, even just a little bit, we transformed."

“But that doesn’t make sense. I washed my hands earlier when I used the bathroom and nothing happened.” Beomgyu was perplexed, and the other members shared his confusion.

Suddenly, Taehyun's expression changed to a worried frown as he looked up.

“Did anyone else experience a delayed reaction? Or did it happen right away?”

The members all confirmed that it had been delayed for them as well.

“It must be a delayed response then. Maybe you dried your hands quick enough. My hands stayed wet for a while since the hand dryer wasn't working,” Taehyun suggested. The room fell silent as they all considered the implications of his words.

Yeonjun's face drained of colour. "Is this going to happen every single time we get wet?"

The room fell silent as all eyes fell upon the singular bottle of the water sitting on the coffee table. Soobin's trembling hand reached for the bottle, and he held it out to his bandmates, a slight tremor in his voice. "Who wants to be the first to test it?

No one spoke, their eyes trained on the bottle, their minds grappling with the gravity of the situation. Until finally, Beomgyu stood up, determination etched on his face. "I'll do it," he declared.

Soobin slowly unscrewed the cap and carefully poured a single drop of water onto Beomgyu's open palm. The group held their breaths, waiting for something to happen. But nothing did. It was just an ordinary drop of water.

"Pour more on," Beomgyu urged, his voice a mix of curiosity and apprehension. "It was only a drop of wat—"

He couldn't even finish his sentence before his body began to convulse. With a loud thud, he fell to the ground, now sporting a blue fishtail instead of legs.

The other members stood in shock and disbelief. Taehyun's theory had been proven correct - Beomgyu had indeed transformed once again, triggered by contact with water

Soobin broke out of his momentary trance and rushes over to Beomgyu, crouching down beside him “Beomgyu are you okay?”

Beomgyu sits up in a groan, staring down at his tail before looking back up at Soobin.

“Remind me to be on the ground already before we try this again.”

Chapter Text

After multiple attempts of getting Beomgyu wet and then drying him off each time he transforms, Taehyun's theory is further tested. Eventually, Beomgyu sits back down on the sofa, but the tension in the room is palpable as Soobin tries to wrap his head around the situation. "This is crazy. We sprout these...tails about ten seconds after coming into contact with water, and then we go back to normal when we dry off. It's like it never happened."

"But it did happen," Taehyun states matter-of-factly, his gaze fixed on the spot where Beomgyu transformed before their eyes. Meanwhile, Beomgyu stares at his hand where the water had been poured earlier, muttering in a mix of shock and amazement. "Just one single drop."

Yeonjun paced back and forth in the living room, his mind racing with panic. His breaths were short and rapid, as if he were running a race against time itself. Soobin tried to calm him down by reaching out for him, but Yeonjun stopped him with a sharp gesture.

"Don't even try to tell me to relax, Soobin. This is a nightmare." His eyes fixated on Soobin as he continued, "If it's really this easy for us to...change, then it won't take long for everyone to find out. A week at most." His voice rose in hysteria as he imagined the implications of their condition. "We can't avoid water for the rest of our lives. What are we going to do if we have to film in an episode of TODO in a swimming pool or do a photoshoot with water? And what about the rain? It's not like Seoul always has clear skies."

“But what about sweat? Sweat is basically water. How are we supposed to dance without sweating?” Taehyun exclaims, frustrated.

“I don't think sweat will be a problem. I was drenched after my run earlier and didn't change.” Huening Kai adds, trying to ease the tension.

Yeonjun throws his hands up in frustration and yells, “Well that solves everything then!”

“Yeonjun, please,” Soobin calmly intervenes before the argument can escalate any further. The last thing they need right now is more conflict.

Yeonjun glances at Soobin with a mocking expression and points out, "This still doesn't explain how the hell this happened to us. It's not like people just randomly turn into... whatever this is."

"And that brings us back to our last question; how?" Taehyun interjects, raising six fingers in the air.

"Maybe it's genetic." Beomgyu suggests, only to receive a playful slap on the arm from Taehyun. "In case you forgot, we're not related. The chances of all five of us having a similar gene mutation or whatever is highly unlikely. Plus, I'm pretty sure I would have known if there were any fish-human hybrids in my family tree."

“Then something must have happened to us. Like radiation sickness or...” Beomgyu starts to explain, but he trails off when he notices the knowing glances exchanged between Huening Kai and Soobin. Soon enough, all eyes are on the two of them.

“What's going on? Why are you two staring at each other?” Yeonjun asks, his arms folded and a crease in his brow.

Soobin looks back up at Yeonjun. “Kai and I have a theory.”

“And what is it?”

Soobin lets out a sigh. “It must have been that cave in Jeju Island.”

A heavy silence fills the room as disbelief spreads across the faces of the three other members.

"Are you serious? A cave did this to us?" gasps Taehyun in a high-pitched voice.

"What other explanation is there?" asks Soobin, almost annoyed. "We got lost in a cave, swam in a rock pool that started acting strange, and now we wake up with tails."

Taehyun is on the verge of losing control. "But that's not possible!"

"What part of this entire situation is possible, Taehyun?" retorts Huening Kai.

Beomgyu jumps up from his spot on the sofa with a shocked expression on his face. "I knew that cave had some kind of magic!"

"Beomgyu, shut up. Magic isn't real," snaps Yeonjun angrily. The tension in the room becomes too much for Soobin to handle. "Guys, please stop," he pleads, visibly overwhelmed.

The room fell into a heavy silence after Soobin's outburst, and the reality of their situation began to sink in. They were all facing some unknown, inexplicable transformation that defied all logic. It was terrifying.

"Hyung," Huening Kai whimpered, his eyes glossy as he looked up at Soobin. "What are we going to do?"

Soobin let out a sigh. "I... I don't even know."

"Maybe we should tell someone about this," Beomgyu suggested.

"Are you crazy, Beomgyu?" Taehyun yelled, jumping up from his seat. "If anyone finds out about this, we could end up in a government lab or some kind of freak show."

Beomgyu rolled his eyes. "Okay, now you're being dramatic, right Soobin?" But Soobin remained silent, his gaze fixed on the ground with a worried expression.

"Hyung?" Huening Kai called out, snapping Soobin out of his trance. He looked at his four bandmates with concern written all over his face.

“Taehyun is right,” Soobin says, his voice trembling. “This shouldn’t have been possible for us. If the wrong person found out, who knows what could happen? It would not only ruin our careers but our entire lives.”

The rest of the members exchange worried glances, realizing the gravity of the situation. They couldn't share this with anyone else. The thought of being treated as test subjects was frightening. Everything they've known and worked for could change in an instant if this secret got out.

“So, what do we do?” Taehyun asks, exhaling deeply.

“We keep this to ourselves and try to find a way to reverse it,” Soobin suggests, trying to sound determined but his uncertainty is evident.

Yeonjun saw right through Soobin's false determination and frowned, crossing his arms. "Do you understand that we're idols, Soobin? The camera is always on us and we barely have any privacy as it is. We're constantly surrounded by staff when we're not on stage. How can we possibly keep something like this a secret?"

Huening Kai chimed in, "Especially since we change so easily..."

But Soobin refused to let their spirits dampen. "We'll figure it out. We have each other's backs and that's what matters most. Plus, this whole situation might only be temporary."

Taehyun looked skeptical. "Do you really believe that, Soobin?"

God, Soobin hopes so.

***

Beomgyu's eyes fluttered open, still groggy from the early morning light filtering into his bedroom. He stretched and slowly got out of bed, deciding to start his day with some breakfast.

His mind kept drifting back to a strange dream he had the night before - one where he and the other members could sprout fishtails whenever they touched water. It was a bizarre and vivid dream, but it felt so real.

As he walked by the bathroom, he didn't pay much attention to the sound of running water coming from the shower. But then, he suddenly stopped in his tracks at the sound of a yell and a loud thud that made him freeze in concern.

Beomgyu cautiously approached the bathroom door and hesitantly turned the handle, not wanting to intrude on any member's privacy but also worried about the noise.

He did a double-take as he entered the bathroom and saw Huening Kai lying on the shower floor, his long fishtail stretching out and taking up most of the space. Huening Kai looked disoriented and slightly annoyed when he noticed Beomgyu standing there. He stammered out an explanation: "I...forgot..."

It was definitely not a dream.

"Well, at least we have a bathtub," Beomgyu joked half-heartedly.

They were in for a long morning.

***

The early morning slowly turned into midday, and the rest of the members were finally awake, coming to terms with their strange situation. Soobin and Huening Kai were on a mission to find any washing up gloves in the dorm, determined to finish washing the dishes from last night without any more unexpected transformations. Meanwhile, the other three sat in the living room, each dealing with their own dilemma.

Yeonjun was particularly agitated, pacing back and forth while exclaiming, "This is the worst thing ever!" Beomgyu rolled his eyes at Yeonjun's dramatic reaction. "I'm sure there are worse things, Yeonjun." But Yeonjun just looked at him like he was crazy, holding up a bottle of moisturizer.

"How am I supposed to maintain my skincare routine when moisturizer is practically water? I can't turn into a fish every time I try!" He appealed to both Beomgyu and Taehyun for a solution, but they had none to offer.

"What about our hair?" Yeonjun asks, throwing the moisturizer bottle across the living room in frustration. "How are we supposed to let the stylists dye it for comebacks?"

"We could do it ourselves," Beomgyu suggests, but Taehyun shakes his head. "Remember last time when Yeonjun got in trouble with Bang PD?"

"I'd rather not," Yeonjun groans.

Taehyun sighs, feeling overwhelmed by the situation. "So, no moisturizer and no hair dye-"

"I can't just not dye my hair," Yeonjun states firmly. "I have an image to maintain."

"Maybe you should give your damaged scalp a break for once," Beomgyu jokes half-heartedly. Yeonjun shoots him a glare, but before he can retort, they hear a loud crash from the kitchen followed by Soobin's frustrated yell. Soon enough, Huening Kai appears in the doorway, looking awkward and unsure of what to do.

“Um…looks like there was a hole in the gloves.”

They could hear the sound of Soobin's fin slapping against the tiled floor in frustration.

"Can someone grab me a towel?"

***

“Taehyun, I'm not sure this is going to work,” Soobin expressed his concern, holding a glass of water in his hand. The two of them were alone in the bathroom, with Taehyun determined to test their ability to control their new transformations.

"It will. If we concentrate hard enough, maybe we can prevent it from happening every time we come into contact with water," Taehyung stated confidently, but his body language betrayed some doubt.

"Shouldn't you be lying on the ground just in case?" Soobin suggested, looking down at the cold tile floor with a frown. Taehyun's eyes briefly flickered towards the ground before returning to meet Soobin's gaze.

"No, if I do that, it's like I'm telling myself it won't work. I need to fully concentrate."

Soobin lets out a resigned sigh, knowing that Taehyun wouldn't budge on his decision. Without wasting any time, Soobin throws the glass of water directly at Taehyun, drenching him instantly.

For a brief moment, Taehyun is caught off guard but quickly regains focus. He closes his eyes and repeats the same words under his breath: "No tail, no tail, no tail, no tai-". But before he can finish, his body begins to transform and he falls back onto the floor with a loud thud.

Soobin lets out another sigh as he sees Taehyun sprawled on the ground with his tail now visible. Groaning, Taehyun tries to push himself up on his elbows, wincing in pain. He looks up at Soobin and lets out a defeated sigh.

"Maybe we should have done this in a room with carpet," he mutters.

***

As the evening turned into night, Soobin found himself alone with his thoughts in his room. The day had been a nightmare, and they were meant to be finding comfort in their dorm. But instead, they were still struggling to understand and control this strange ability they all shared. Soobin heard footsteps outside his room and saw Yeonjun heading towards his own room.

"Hyung?" Soobin called out softly. Yeonjun paused for a moment before turning to face him. "I'm going to bed, we have an early start tomorrow," Yeonjun said, exhaustion evident in his eyes and face. Soobin could see that Yeonjun was struggling with everything too.

"It's okay, hyung," Soobin reassured him. "We'll figure it out."

"Goodnight, Soobin," Yeonjun responded before walking down the hall and slamming his door shut. Soobin groaned and ran his hand through his hair in frustration. This was a mess, and now they would be surrounded by staff and cameras tomorrow. How were they supposed to keep this from being exposed?

“It’ll be temporary.” Soobin reassures himself.

It has to be.

Chapter Text

The members were huddled together inside the company car, each lost in their own thoughts as they headed to the HYBE building. The atmosphere was tense, a stark contrast to their usual lively chatter. The members should have been relieved and happy going back to their usual schedules and yet they were all absolutely terrified of the possibility of getting wet and being exposed.

"So, how are we going to handle today?" Huening Kai asked, breaking the silence. His voice was laced with concern, and his eyes darted between his bandmates, seeking reassurance.

"I don't know," Yeonjun sighed, rubbing his temples. "We need a plan."

"We can't just sit back and hope for the best," Taehyun chimed in, his tone serious.

Soobin, sitting straight with a look of determination, replied, "We need to be careful. Let's come up with a code word. If someone gets wet and...you know...starts to change, we use the word to alert the others and find a way to hide."

Yeonjun, leaning against the window with a furrowed brow, snapped back, "This isn't some sort of game, Soobin. We can't just 'hide' if we turn into...those things." His tone was sharp, reflecting his frustration and anxiety.

Huening Kai fidgeted nervously, playing with the hem of his sleeve. "I just don't get how we're going to avoid water completely. It's everywhere."

Soobin turned to him with a sympathetic expression. "We'll figure it out. We have to."

Beomgyu, who had been unusually quiet, tried to lighten the mood. "Ironic how we’re running away from water when we’re the mermen in this situation." He chuckled at his own joke a bit too loudly, but the others didn't share his amusement.

"Beomgyu, shhh!" Soobin hissed, glancing at the driver who seemed focused on the road. Thankfully, it didn't seem like he had heard anything.

"Sorry," Beomgyu muttered, realizing the gravity of the situation.

Taehyun leaned forward, his brows knitted in thought. "We should stick together as much as possible. It's easier to cover for each other if we're close."

Soobin nodded, feeling the weight of responsibility as their leader. "Okay, let's do that. We stick together. And let's try to stay positive. We've been through tough times before."

***

The car smoothly pulled up to the HYBE building, coming to a gentle stop. The members each exchanged quick, nervous glances, each trying to brace themselves for the day ahead. As they stepped out of the car, they were immediately greeted by Manager Kim, his usual bright smile greeting them.

"Good morning, boys! You all ready for today?" Manager Kim asked, his eyes scanning over them with a mix of concern and enthusiasm.

Soobin, taking a deep breath, managed a convincing smile. "Absolutely, Manager Kim. We're all set," he replied, his voice steady as it can be.

The other members chimed in with similar assurances, each trying their best to appear normal. 

As they walked through the corridors of HYBE, they passed by other staff and idols, offering polite greetings and smiles. To any onlooker, they were the same charismatic and cheerful group as always. But beneath the surface, each member was acutely aware of every drop of water they passed by, from the water cooler in the hallway to the vases of fresh flowers adorning the office spaces.

Manager Kim, walking alongside them, seemed oblivious to their inner tension. "We've got a packed schedule today, so let's keep the energy up. We're starting with a meeting to discuss the upcoming performance concepts, followed by some individual recording sessions. And remember, the performance video you guys need to film"

As they settled into the meeting room, each member took a seat, their minds still partially elsewhere.

As the meeting began, and they started discussing their upcoming performances and schedules, the members found themselves slowly getting drawn into the work. For a brief moment, they could almost forget their extraordinary situation. Almost.

***

The sun was now hanging low in the sky, casting a warm glow over the bustling city. The members, having successfully navigated through meetings, recording sessions, and various other tasks, were now preparing to film their performance video.

The director's voice rang out through the studio speakers, guiding them through the choreography and camera placements. With each take, they poured their hearts into every movement, losing themselves in the rhythm of the music and the fantastical world they were creating.

Suddenly, the director called for a break, and the members stumbled off set, sweaty and panting. A staff member was waiting with water bottles. As the members reached out to take the bottle, they hesitated, leaving the staff member confused. "Everything okay?"

"Not thirsty." Soobin says, almost a little too quickly, however the staff member seems to accept this answer and walks off with the bottles in hands.

The members, left alone for a while, exchanged glances. The unease was back, the fear resurfacing and reflecting in their eyes. They were so acutely aware of the water, of the potential havoc it could wreak on their lives. It was as if every bottle, every glass was a ticking time bomb, waiting to explode and reveal their secret.

Taking a deep breath, Beomgyu broke the silence, trying to be positive. "Guys, we're doing fine. We just... can't let our guard down. And we stick together, remember?"

They sat in silence for a moment longer before Yeonjun's voice rang out, uncharacteristically sombre. "We cannot keep going like this forever," he whispered. "Someone is going to find out sooner or later."

Suddenly, their manager, Manager Kim, wandered into the room, a friendly grin plastered on his face. "What's with those long faces?" he asked, breaking into their troubled thoughts.

They exchanged glances once again before Beomgyu forced a smile and replied in an overtly cheerful tone, "Oh, nothing much. Just contemplating the existential crisis of life."

Manager Kim laughed it off as one of Beomgyu's weird jokes and excused himself to attend to another pressing matter. The members sighed in relief but Yeonjun's words lingered heavily around them.  

Taehyun was first to speak, "What if... What if we could, I mean actually could, control it?" His voice was soft but filled with an inherent stubbornness.

The others looked at him. "Control it? You're talking about controlling our..." Soobin trailed off, not daring to finish the sentence in fear of someone else hearing. "Do you not remember what happened in the bathroom yesterday."

"Yes, I know" Taehyun argued back, "Why can't we control it? We're not helpless."

Yeonjun scowled, "You think we can just learn this like some new dance routine?"

A sudden loud crash sounded from behind them. They all flinched and turned to see one of the camera crew trip over wires and spill his coffee onto the concrete floor.

"Sorry about that!" The man apologized as other staff members rushed to clean up the mess.

The boys stared at the spreading puddle of dark liquid and sighed in relief; at least he didn't trip over them.

The director's voice echoed around them once more. "Alright guys, let's get back into position! We're going again."

The members shot each other one last glance before slowly rising from the floor, their bodies aching and heavy from the day's exertions but their resolve stronger than ever.

"Places everyone!" The director's voice cut through the silence like a knife, stirring them into motion. As they fell into their positions, they could feel the uneasiness creeping back in, settling over them like an uncomfortable blanket. But they could do this. One more take. That's all.

Suddenly, a loud rumbling sound echoed throughout the studio, causing everyone to halt. The director paused, his gaze darting around in confusion. "What was that?" he asked as staff and members too looked confused.

Before anyone could answer, a water pipe burst above them, letting out a powerful jet of water. Beomgyu, who happened to be standing right beneath it, ended up getting drenched.

His wide eyes held a stark terror that mirrored their own internal panic. They knew what was coming next. Quickly, Beomgyu turned towards them, water cascading down his face.

"Guys..." he began, but his voice was drowned out by the deafening sound of rushing water. The studio was in chaos. The director was shouting orders, the camera crew scrambling for cover, protecting their equipment from the unexpected shower. They had seconds at most.

Soobin nodded sharply and without a second thought dashed towards Beomgyu and grabbed onto his arm, avoiding the water himself, and ran toward the dressing room. “Come on!" Soobin yelled over the chaos.

Behind them, they could hear shouts of Manager Kim's voice getting ever closer in their pursuit. "Soobin! Beomgyu! Where are you going?" His panting voice echoed off the cold, tiled walls.

"We're going to dry off!" Soobin shouted back without missing a stride, trying to sound as nonchalant as possible amid their frantic escape.

At the exact moment, Yeonjun, Taehyun and Huening Kai exchanged glances, understanding dancing in their eyes. "Distraction," Huening Kai mouthed to the others. Taking a deep breath before he strolled towards the director, deliberately letting his foot tangle in a loose cable. With a graceless crash, he hit the ground, making the entire set go silent.

"Huening Kai!" The surprise was clear in Manager Kim's voice as he rushed to help him up. "Are you alright?" Manager Kim asked worriedly, inspecting Huening Kai for injuries.

"Y-yeah," Huening Kai stuttered, feigning pain. "Just...tripped." His eyes met Taehyun's and Yeonjun as they both pretended to be concerned.

Soobin and Beomgyu made it to the dressing room just in time. As Soobin quickly slammed the door behind them, Beomgyu's body finally transforms collapsing onto the floor, face first, with his tail behind him.

That was way too close.

"Soobin!" Beomgyu managed to sputter out, his voice muffled by the carpet. He seemed to barely have enough energy to move at all. The adrenaline was wearing off, replaced by pure exhaustion.

"I know, Beomgyu. I know." Soobin replied softly, sinking onto the floor next to him. For a while they laid there in silence, listening to their own heavy breaths and the muted chaos outside.

"I can't believe we made it," Beomgyu finally murmured after what seemed like an eternity, his voice filled with relief and disbelief in equal parts.

Soobin let out a deep sigh, his gaze drifting to the ceiling in frustration. "We were lucky," he muttered.

Beomgyu turned to look at him. "Are you okay?" he asked with concern.

"I'm fine," Soobin replied, turning his head to give Beomgyu a once-over. "But what about you? You're the one who nearly spouted a tail in front of everyone."

Beomgyu couldn't help but chuckle at the absurdity of the situation. "Just your typical day turning into a merman, I guess," he joked, a wry smile on his face.

Soobin couldn't contain his laugh at Beomgyu's nonchalant attitude. "Only you could make light of this situation, Beomgyu."

"Well, you know me," Beomgyu quipped back. "Humour is my coping mechanism."

"I'll go find some towels," Soobin said, searching around the dressing room, darting back and forth, finally landing on the stash of clean towels piled high on a shelf in the corner. Grabbing a handful, he approached Beomgyu with a small smile on his face.

"Look what I've got," Soobin announced, extending his hand to offer Beomgyu a towel.

Beomgyu looked up at him, pushing himself onto his elbows. "You're my hero," he jokes but his eyes were filled with genuine gratitude as he took on of the towels.

Soobin dropped down next to Beomgyu, helping Beomgyu dry himself off. Under the absorbent towels, Beomgyu began to feel a tingling sensation in his tail. It felt as if millions of tiny bubbles were popping against his skin, and yet he felt no pain. After the last of the water was dried off him, his tail morphed into two slender legs. Beomgyu sighed in relief before attempting to stand up, shaky on his newly familiar legs.

Soobin's arm shot out to steady him. His grip was firm but careful. "Easy there," he murmured, pressing a reassuring hand on Beomgyu's back. "You've just got your legs back. You might be a bit wobbly."

"I've noticed," Beomgyu retorted dryly, leaning into Soobin’s support. He took a careful step forward, then another and another until he could stand upright without assistance.

Soobin watched him with concern etched onto his face. When he saw that Beomgyu would not topple over, he let out a sigh of relief and dropped his hand from Beomgyu's back. "Guess we should head back to the set," he said after a moment's silence.

Walking back to the set, the two of them tried to act as normal as possible. When they finally arrived back on set, their absence had not gone unnoticed. The three remaining members eyed them with relief evident on their faces. Manager Kim's gaze was piercing, weighed heavy with concern and a hint of irritation. "Why did you guys run off like that?" he questioned sternly.

"Well," Soobin started, scratching the back of his head nervously, "Beomgyu was drenched, we didn't want him to catch a cold or something."

Manager Kim looked at them doubtfully. His gaze fell on Beomgyu who nodded in agreement, trying to keep his body language as casual as possible. "I..uh was feeling kind of cold," Beomgyu added hesitatingly, his voice barely above a whisper.

There was a moment of silence as Manager Kim observed them. "Alright," he said finally, seeming to accept the explanation. "Next time, prompt me before you two disappear like that."

Manager Kim moved on to address all the members. "However, I have some news," he started, his eyes roaming over each one of them. "The burst water pipe from earlier is still being fixed. It's a bigger issue than we initially thought. So, you can all wrap up for the day."

The relief was immediate as a big sigh of relief escaped all of the members. Today was way too close to comfort but they were luckily they avoided any accidental exposure. But one thought still echoed through all their minds.

How much longer could they keep this up for?

Chapter Text

The group slumped onto their living room sofas, sinking into the soft cushions as the weight of the day's events weighed heavily on their minds. Each one was lost in thoughts about how much worse things could have turned out. If Beomgyu had been even a second later, who knows what might have happened.

Beomgyu spoke with a hint of sarcasm and humour, trying to lighten the mood. "Well, that was certainly a thrilling day, wasn't it? Dodging water like it's some kind of acid." He let out a deep sigh and relaxed back into the sofa, his head hitting the cushion with a soft thud. “But hey, at least we got to leave early. Always gotta look for those silver linings, right?"

Taehyun let out a hollow laugh, his gaze flickering between his friends. "Silver linings? We've practically turned into half-fish creatures, Beomgyu. This isn't exactly a small inconvenience."

Huening Kai, who had been nervously playing with the hem of his shirt, finally looked up. His eyes were filled with worry and fear. "What if we can't reverse this? What if we're stuck like this forever?"

Yeonjun's expression grew more serious as he considered the possibility. "Then we're screwed. We can't be idols and... whatever this is at the same time."

“Guys, we can't give in to that kind of thinking,” Soobin speaks out, his heart beating rapidly in his chest. “We have to believe this is just temporary. We need to stay focused and push through this.”

"But Soobin, you've been saying that for the past two days," Taehyun pointed out, brow furrowed. "And every day, it's the same thing. We touch water and suddenly we're...you know."

Soobin let out a heavy sigh. "I understand, Taehyun, but what other option do we have? We have to hold onto hope. Without it, we have nothing."

Yeonjun suddenly stood up, his patience wearing thin. "Hope won't stop us from turning into fish in front of the whole world, Soobin!" His voice grew louder and filled with bitterness.

"Yeonjun, please," Soobin pleaded, desperation creeping into his voice as he tried to keep the group together.

"No, I need some space." Yeonjun stormed off to his bedroom and slammed the door behind him, leaving an echoing emptiness in the room.

The remaining members sat in stunned silence, the sound of the door slamming ringing in their ears. It felt like everything was crumbling and Soobin was at the middle of it all. He ran his hands through his hair in frustration and helplessness. "This is just...a lot for everyone."

Taehyun tried to offer some words of comfort. "Soobin, we're all doing our best. It's just a lot to handle."

Soobin took a deep breath, trying to gather his thoughts. "We have to believe that this will end. That things will go back to normal. We have to stay strong, for ourselves and for each other." The other members exchanged a silent look, understanding the weight on Soobin's shoulders. They were facing the unknown, but they held onto hope that things would eventually return to how they used to be.

***

As the days dragged on, the group was consumed by their busy schedules, but a thick tension weighed down on them like an unshakeable burden. It was becoming increasingly clear that what they were facing was not just a temporary phase, but a life-altering transformation. The constant fear of turning into mermen consumed their every thought, like an inescapable shadow hanging over them.

In public, their anxiety radiated off of them in palpable waves. Their once carefree spirits were now constantly on edge, haunted by the mere sight of water - whether it be a glass on a table or a small puddle on the ground. Their eyes darted around nervously, always looking over their shoulders and ready to react at any moment.

Despite their best efforts to appear normal, the strain of their situation was starting to show. Their laughter seemed forced and hollow, their smiles too wide and unnatural. Even the staff members who had grown accustomed to their moods and habits began to notice their unusual behaviour.

One evening, after a gruelling day of filming, the group gathered in the studio to discuss their schedule for the next day. The atmosphere was charged with tension as each member was lost in their own thoughts, unable to fully focus on the task at hand. Suddenly, one of the staff members accidentally knocked over a bottle of water. In a split second, all of the members practically jumped to the other side of the room in perfect synchronization.

The atmosphere in the room shifted as all eyes turned towards the group members huddled together, their faces drained of colour and their breathing ragged. Manager Kim, who had witnessed everything, cautiously approached them, his expression a mix of concern and confusion. "What's happening?" he asked, trying to keep his voice steady but clearly worried.

"You've all been acting strange lately, and now this... Is there something you're not telling me?" The members exchanged anxious glances, silently urging each other to come up with an explanation.

Finally, Soobin stepped forward and took a deep breath before speaking. "Manager Kim, we've just been dealing with a lot of stress lately. Our schedule has been crazy busy, and it's starting to take a toll on us."

Manager Kim raised an eyebrow skeptically. "Stress? Is that all?" Soobin's voice shook slightly as he replied, "Yeah, you know how it is. Performances, interviews... It's been overwhelming. We're just exhausted."

Manager Kim's gaze softened, though he still seemed unconvinced. "I understand you're all under a lot of pressure, but this... This seemed like more than just stress."

Taehyun put on a forced smile and spoke up, "Manager Kim, we're really alright. All we need is a good night's sleep and we'll be back to our usual selves."

Manager Kim observed them for a moment longer before slowly nodding. "Okay then. But just know that if there's anything you need to talk about, I'm here for you. Always." The members nodded gratefully in response. Manager Kim gave them one last look before exiting the studio and leaving them alone.

As soon as he was out of sight, the members let out a collective sigh of relief, their shoulders drooping as the tension dissipated from their bodies.

"He knows something's up," Huening Kai whispered with worry laced in his voice. "It won't be long until others start asking questions."

"We have no other choice," Soobin replied cautiously. "We have to lay low."

But that would be easier said than done.

***

It wasn’t long before the members were all summoned to Bang PD's office. The members mentally cursed as they stood inside the office, knowing this was the exact situation they were trying to avoid. The atmosphere was heavy, each member lost in their own anxious thoughts. Soobin, taking on a deep breath and assuming the role of the spokesperson, began to speak. "Bang PD, about these past few days, we just wanted to explain—"

Bang PD raised his hand, cutting him off mid-sentence. "I've heard enough explanations about being tired and stressed," he said sternly. "Manager Kim and other staff have noticed a significant change in your behaviour, and I want to know what's really going on."

Soobin exchanged a quick, nervous glance with the others before responding. "Bang PD, it's just as we've said. The schedule has been really hectic lately, and it's taking a toll on us."

Bang PD frowned, his gaze piercing as he replied, "You've had busier schedules than this in the past, and I've never seen you react like this. You're not just tired. What's the real issue here?"

The members stood in uneasy silence, their eyes darting around as they frantically searched for a believable excuse.

Out of nowhere, Taehyun blurted out, his voice cracking with nerves, "We got into a fight with each other."

Bang PD's eyebrow raised in surprise, his gaze flickering between the members. "A fight?" he repeated, his tone skeptical.

Taehyun continued, his voice growing more confident as he fabricated the story. "Yes, sir. It was about some choreography we couldn't agree on. Things got pretty heated, and we've all been feeling off since then."

Soobin quickly caught onto Taehyun's lie and chimed in, "We're all extremely passionate about our work. Sometimes that passion can lead to conflicts between us. We apologize if it has caused any concern or affected our performance."

Bang PD remained silent for a moment, studying each member before crossing his arms over his chest. “I see,” he muttered slowly, deep in thought. His gaze eventually fell upon Yeonjun who appeared lost in thought while staring out the window. “Yeonjun?” he prompted.

Yeonjun snapped back to reality and nodded quickly before returning to his distant state. Soobin secretly watched him with a heavy heart, knowing that Yeonjun was struggling the most with this transformation. He also knew that a proper talk with Yeonjun would be necessary at some point.

Bang PD studied them for a moment longer, his expression thoughtful as he seemed to accept the explanation from the members. "While I'm glad to hear you're all passionate about your work, I don't want it to come at the expense of your teamwork or mental health. You need to sort this out amongst yourselves," he advised firmly. "Remember, you're stronger together than apart."

The group members nodded in unison, grateful to have avoided the truth for a little longer.

"And make sure to get some rest," Bang PD added, his voice gentler now. "Tomorrow will be a big day, and I need you all at your best. Take care of any issues tonight and come back refreshed."

"Thank you, Bang PD. We will," Soobin reassured, keeping his tone steady despite the inner turmoil. They quickly bowed and hurried out of the room, their footsteps echoing through the hallway.

As soon as they turned the corner, Huening Kai turned to Taehyun with annoyance evident in his voice. "Why did you tell him we were fighting? Do you realize how risky that was?"

Taehyun responded defensively, "I had to come up with something! We couldn't tell him the truth, could we?"

"Yeah but saying we're fighting isn't like us at all!" Huening Kai argued, throwing his hands up in frustration.

Soobin stepped between them before things could escalate further, saying, "Taehyun did what he thought was best under pressure. We should be thanking him for his quick thinking."

The tension between Huening Kai and Taehyun slowly dissipated as they exchanged a glance. "Sorry, Taehyun," Huening Kai mumbled, his tone softening. "I'm just scared."

"It's okay," Taehyun replied with a small smile. "I'm just as freaked out as you are."

The hallway was quiet as the five of them exchanged desperate looks. They knew that if Bang PD started asking questions, it would only be a matter of time before someone slipped up and revealed the truth.

"We can't keep making up lies forever," Yeonjun muttered, his arms crossed as he stared at the floor.

"I just wish we knew why this is happening," Taehyun chimed in, leaning against the wall with a sigh. "There's still no logical explanation for any of this."

Beomgyu looked up with a worried expression. "What are we even supposed to do tomorrow? With everything going on, I can barely keep track of anything."

"Like it was any different before," Huening Kai joked lightly. Beomgyu managed a small smile, grateful for the brief moment of normalcy.

Soobin furrowed his brows, realizing he wasn't sure about their schedule either. He reached into his pocket for his phone to check their calendar. As he scrolled through, his eyes widened and his grip on the phone tightened. The room fell silent as all eyes turned to Soobin.

Yeonjun leaned forward, sensing something off in Soobin's expression. "What's wrong, Soobin?"

 Soobin's voice was barely above a whisper as he replied, "We might have a problem."

Chapter Text

It had to be a photoshoot at the beach.

Soobin decided in that moment that he hated Vouge Korea with a burning passion. To be fair, it wasn’t exactly the magazines fault but it didn’t fix the situation they were in. The irony of the situation clearly wasn’t lost on them as the members had already returned to the dorm, a mixture of worry and panic etched on their faces.

Taehyun let out a frustrated sigh and rubbed his nose in agitation. "Why did it have to be the beach of all places?" His mind raced through the endless possibilities of things that could go wrong.

Beomgyu, always one to lighten the mood, smirked sarcastically from his position on the sofa. "Well, at least we'll be in our natural habitat, right?" But his attempt at humour was met with concerned looks from his bandmates and a stern glare from Yeonjun. “Not helping, Beomgyu,” Yeonjun muttered under his breath.

Huening Kai squirmed uneasily on the sofa, his mind racing for a solution to their predicament. "Can't we change the location or cancel?" he suggested, desperation tingeing his voice.

Soobin's expression turned grave as he shook his head. "You know we can't do that. We can't risk drawing attention to ourselves right now."

"Especially not with Bang PD constantly watching our every move," Yeonjun interjected bitterly, refusing to make eye contact with anyone in the room.

A heavy silence fell over the group as they realized the gravity of their situation; they were backed into a corner with no easy way out.

"What if we just avoid going near the water?" Huening Kai offered, grasping at any glimmer of hope. "We can ask the photographer to focus on shots away from the shore."

"It's wishful thinking, Kai," Taehyun responded, his tone a mix of resignation and realism. "A beach photoshoot without any beach? It's highly unlikely they'll agree to that."

Beomgyu piped up, determined to find a solution. "Maybe we can negotiate with them."

"And what exactly would we say?" Yeonjun scoffed, rolling his eyes. "Sorry, we can't go in the ocean without sprouting tails?"

Undeterred by the sarcasm, Beomgyu pressed on. "We don't have to tell them the real reason. We can come up with something else."

"But what if they see through our lie or simply refuse?" Taehyun's anxiety started to bubble up.

The group fell into an intense discussion, brainstorming ways to get out of the beach photoshoot. But with each passing minute, it became increasingly clear that there was no easy solution. They were trapped between a rock and a hard place, feeling the weight of their predicament grow heavier by the second.

Finally, Soobin spoke up. "We have to be careful. Stick together, watch each other's backs, and avoid getting wet. And if anything happens, we create a distraction and get out of there quickly."

"That's going to be easier said than done," Yeonjun muttered, frustrated.

"We don't have a choice," Soobin said firmly, looking each member in the eye.

They were completely screwed.

***

The car ride to the shoot location was filled with tense silence. The members avoided making eye contact, lost in their own thoughts. It seemed almost like the norm now, how they would always worry on days like today when they had to keep their secret hidden from the world. As the car crawled along, the vast blue ocean came into view through the window, and the members couldn't help but silently hope for some sort of miracle that would prevent them from reaching their destination.

"You guys are awfully quiet," Manager Kim remarked from the front seat, catching a glimpse of the members through the rearview mirror. "Is everything okay?"

No one answered until Soobin mumbled, "Just focusing on giving our best performance today."

Manager Kim didn't seem completely convinced but let it go for now.

Finally, the car pulled up to their destination and the members exchanged nervous glances before reluctantly stepping out. The sun was high in the sky, casting a warm glow over the pristine beach. The tranquil sound of waves lapping at the shore created a peaceful backdrop for the day's activities. Despite the picturesque setting, an uneasiness lingered among the members as they were all too aware of the vastness of the ocean just a few steps away.

The members breathed a sigh of relief as they saw the nearly empty section of the beach they were brought to. It seemed that the magazine had closed off this area for their exclusive use during the photoshoot. However, their worries returned when they noticed a group of people approaching with cameras and equipment in tow.

Manager Kim quickly approached and began speaking with who appeared to be the director of the shoot. The members stayed back, their eyes jumping between the crew and the endless ocean.

"What's our game plan?" Taehyun whispered anxiously.

"Just leave it to me," Soobin replied, trying to assure his fellow member in a hushed tone.

"Guys, come over here!" Manager Kim called out with a smile on his face. The members exchanged nervous glances before heading towards him.

The Vogue director greeted them with a warm smile and a polite bow. "Welcome, TOMORROW X TOGETHER! We are thrilled to have you for our special beach edition. We have some amazing shots planned out."

The director welcomed each member with a greeting, but their eyes betrayed a sense of tension as they turned to Soobin. Feeling their gaze on him, Soobin cleared his throat and stepped forward. "Thank you for having us, but we wanted to discuss the concept of the photoshoot..."

The director's smile faltered slightly, sensing the hesitation in Soobin's voice. "Is there an issue?"

Soobin took a deep breath, his voice shaking slightly. "We were hoping to avoid shooting in the ocean. Some of our members have skin allergies that are aggravated by saltwater."

“Plus, Soobin can't swim." Beomgyu added loudly, earning a stern look from Soobin.

The director looked surprised but quickly recovered. "Oh, I see. But don't worry, you won't have to go in the water. Today's focus is on beach shots – on the sand with the ocean in the background. We want to capture the essence of summer."

A collective sigh of relief passed through the members as they visibly relaxed their shoulders. Taehyun gave a small smile. "That sounds perfect."

As the director walked away, Manager Kim frowned and turned to the boys. “Since when did some of you have skin allergies?”

"I've always had sensitive skin," Taehyun responded quickly.

"And I recently developed an allergy," Huening Kai added, trying to sound convincing.

Manager Kim nodded in understanding. "It's important to communicate these things with production beforehand. Let's make sure to do that for future shoots."

The members let out a sigh of relief, the tension slowly dissipating from their bodies. Their secret was still safe, at least for now. The director led them to the first setup, a casual scene where they lounged on the beach, the ocean serving as a beautiful but distant backdrop.

***

The sun rose higher in the sky, casting its warm golden rays over the photoshoot that continued to unfold. The members, feeling slightly more relaxed than they did this morning, were now fully immersed in the spirit of the shoot and focused on their poses and expressions.

But despite their growing comfort, there was still a lingering fear within them - the fear of transforming in front of everyone. Their hearts raced as they imagined the horrified reactions of those around them. As they gazed out at the deep blue of the ocean crashing onto the shore, it felt like the sea was taunting them, mocking their current predicament.

As if sensing their unease, the director called for a break. The staff scurried around, setting up for the next scene while the members stood off to the side, their backs facing the vast expanse of water. They watched as Manager Kim and the director engaged in a long conversation, their voices muffled by the crashing waves and salty breeze. The tension in their bodies remained, even in this momentary pause from the shoot.

Breaking the tense silence, Huening Kai spoke up. "This is taking too long. I just want to go back to the dorm."

"It doesn't seem like we'll have to wait much longer," Taehyun said optimistically, trying to ease the group's growing impatience.

Yeonjun's voice trembled with tension as he snapped, "They need to hurry up."

"Hyung, let's try to stay calm," Beomgyu advised gently, not wanting to provoke Yeonjun any further. "We don't want to draw attention."

Sensing everyone's anxiety, Soobin urged, "Let's all take a deep breath and try to stay calm. We'll get through this together."

Unfortunately, fate had other plans.

A rogue wave crashed onto the shore, soaking their feet and sending panic through their veins as they looked down in horror.

Ten, nine,

“Fuck what do we do,” someone panics. Soobin can’t tell which member is speaking as the panic is clouding his senses.

Eight, seven,

Soobin’s eyes dart towards the ocean. Whatever fear of swimming he had before was just about to be disintegrated in a second.

Six, five

“Ocean, now.” He yells before sprinting towards the ocean

Four

The other members follow behind rushing behind.

Three,

Only a couple more seconds and they were so close, the waves already crashing below their feet.

Two,

They dive into the ocean, the cold salt water covering their bodies in an instant.

One.

The transformation happens almost instantly as they all dive into the ocean, their legs vanishing and their familiar blue tails taking their place. The water is calm for a few moments before Yeonjun emerges first, followed by Beomgyu, Huening Kai, and Taehyun. Their movements are clumsy at first, but they eventually find their rhythm.

"Fuck, that was too close." Yeonjun gasps, pushing his saltwater-soaked hair out of his face.

Huening Kai anxiously looks around. "Did anyone see?"

Taehyun scans the beach. The staff members are busy setting up for the next shoot and Manager Kim and the director have disappeared, most likely discussing business matters. "They seem distracted. I don't think anyone noticed."

A thick, heavy silence hung in the air as the members of the group stared at each other, their eyes taking in the strangeness of their transformed appearances and the bizarre reality they now found themselves in. The only sounds around them were the gentle lapping of waves against their bodies, a stark contrast to the chaos within their minds.

Beomgyu's voice broke through the quiet, his awe evident in his tone. "This is the first time we've all changed in front of each other, isn’t it.”

And Beomgyu was right. It was the first time they had all witnessed each other's transformations. It was still mind-blowing how just last week they were regular idols and now they were…something more.

But their moment of reflection was abruptly interrupted as Huening Kai's eyes widened in panic and he exclaimed, “Wait, where’s Soobin?”

The members frantically turned around, searching for their missing leader amidst the endless expanse of deep blue water surrounding them. A terrifying thought suddenly struck them all at once – Soobin couldn't swim.

Without hesitation, Huening Kai plunges into the water in a desperate attempt to find Soobin. The other three members hold their breath in worry and uncertainty, watching as Huening Kai disappears beneath the surface. For a few tense moments, there is only silence and the sound of rushing water.

But then, with a burst of energy, Huening Kai resurfaces, holding Soobin in his arms. The group lets out a collective sigh of relief, feeling the tension release from their bodies.

"Thank God," Yeonjun mutters, his voice still shaky.

However, their relief is short-lived as they all turn their attention back to Soobin. His eyes are wide with shock and his mouth hangs open slightly, as if he can't believe what just happened.

Beomgyu gently asks, "Hyung, what's wrong?"

Soobin slowly snaps out of his daze and turns to face them, his voice barely above a whisper. "I could breathe... underwater..."

Chapter Text

The members were left in stunned silence after Soobin's revelation. "Wait, what?" Beomgyu exclaimed, his curiosity piqued as he dove under the water to test it for himself. A few moments later, he resurfaced with a look of wonder on his face. "Guys, I can breathe underwater too!" he announced, his voice filled with a mixture of disbelief and excitement.

Taehyun tried to rationalize the situation, saying, "Well, fish can breathe underwater so I guess it makes sense."

But Yeonjun was not amused. "That's all great and dandy," he snapped, "but how are we supposed to get back on land without being seen like this?"

Soobin scanned the shoreline and noticed a secluded, rocky area. "There," he pointed, "We can go there and dry off out of sight before returning to the shoot."

In silent agreement, the group submerged themselves in the water and headed towards the rocky area of the beach. It was a chaotic scene under the surface as they tried to adapt to swimming with their new tails for the first time.

Beomgyu was the first to find his rhythm and he moved through the water effortlessly, marvelling at the vibrant colours and graceful movements of the underwater world surrounding him. The sunlight filtered through the calm waves above, casting a mystical glow on everything below.
He also noticed how clear his vision was, free from the stinging saltwater and almost as if he were wearing goggles. As he followed behind the others, he couldn't help but admire their different reactions - Taehyun lingering behind in awe, Yeonjun speeding ahead to reach shore faster, and Huening Kai and Soobin swimming hand in hand.

Beomgyu breathed in deeply, feeling the weight of awe and wonder settle in his chest. The fact that he was even able to breathe in the water like this was incredible in itself. It felt so natural like he would be if he was breathing in the normal air.

The scene before him was nothing short of magical - a symphony of beauty and wonder that filled his heart with joy. He couldn't believe he was a part of it all. It was like being transported to another world, one filled with endless possibilities and endless enchantment. "This is truly incredible," he whispered, as if afraid to break the spell of this moment.

But as they reached the rocks, reality set in. Dragging themselves out of the water with heavy tails, they plopped down on the warm rocks.

"How are we supposed to dry off without towels?" Huening Kai pouted, his tail sprawled out awkwardly on the rocks.

"We'll just have to lay in the sun and wait it out," Soobin sighed, accepting their predicament.

The members lay there in silence, each lost in their thoughts as they waited painfully for the sunrays to dry them off. Beomgyu lied there, staring at the sky, his mind still awash with the beauty and freedom he had felt underwater.

Time was moving slowly as the members continued to lay in the sun, waiting for their tails to disappear and their legs to come back. Beomgyu slowly looked at each member and eventually broke the silence, "You know, we all look really good like this."

Huening Kai turned to Beomgyu and with a light chuckle, replied, "You're not too bad yourself, for a half-fish."

Soobin piped up from his spot next to Huening Kai with a playful smile, "Hey, don't forget about me! I'm just as handsome as a fish." Their laughter rang out, filling the salty ocean air. But Yeonjun seemed lost in thought, his gaze fixed on the vast expanse of water before them.

Taehyun, who had finished laughing, turned to the other members with a wry smile. "Look at us. Who would have thought we'd be in a situation like this?"

Soobin let out a half-hearted sigh. "I guess there's no point in me saying it'll be temporary anymore."

Huening Kai flicked his tail and gave a small smile. "We can't deny this reality anymore, can we?"

"I suppose not," Taehyun chuckled, brushing a stray lock from his face. "Although it's not a reality I would have ever predicted for myself."

The members fell back into silence, each pondering Huening Kai's words. It was a new reality they found themselves in, their lives complicated by a mysterious transformation that none of them understood. Soobin looked at his friends, their faces etched with varying degrees of acceptance and conflict. He felt a strong sense of responsibility resonating within him. They were all looking to him for guidance.

"Yes," Soobin finally said, breaking the silence. "It seems this is our life now."

Taehyun's tone turned serious as he spoke, "We still need to determine the exact cause. What in that cave caused us to change?"

Huening Kai directed his question to Soobin, "Do you think we'll ever uncover the truth about what happened to us that night?"

Yeonjun interjected with a sense of urgency in his voice, "And most importantly, if we can reverse it."

Curiosity filled Beomgyu's expression as he looked at Yeonjun, "Do you even want to reverse it?"

Yeonjun paused for a moment before responding, blinking in almost disbelief "Do you want to stay like this?"

Beomgyu took a deep breath before speaking. "Swimming like that, with a tail, was incredible. It was like being part of another world, a dream. The water felt different, almost like it was embracing me. And moving through it, I felt strong, graceful, free in a way I’ve never felt before. It’s hard to describe, but it was almost like a dream."

Yeonjun's sharp retort cut through the tense atmosphere. "Our dream was to be idols, not some mutated half-fish creatures!" He ran a hand through his hair in frustration and continued, "Our lives are already under constant scrutiny and this is just too much. How are we supposed to continue our careers like this?"

Beomgyu was about to open his mouth but Soobin looked at him gently with a sombre expression on his face. "Yeonjun's right. This is beyond anything we can understand. We can't live like this, especially as idols."

Beomgyu sighed, deciding not to argue further, the dreamlike quality of their underwater experience clashing with the harsh reality of their public lives.

As the sun eventually dried them off, their tails disappeared one by one, and their legs returned. Standing up, Soobin addressed the group, "Let's head back to the photoshoot before they send out a search party."

The walk back was quiet, each member lost in their own thoughts. Upon reaching the busy set of the photoshoot, they were greeted by worried team members and a barrage of questions. But they simply brushed it off, putting on brave faces and pretending all was well. With the task at hand acting as a convenient distraction, they submerged themselves in their work, each one trying their best to carry on as they always have.

***

As the sun sank below the horizon, the sky transformed into a deep shade of indigo. The photoshoot had finished off successfully and the members felt a sense of relief as they returned to the comfort of their dorms. Soobin sat alone in his room, surrounded by open books and an illuminated laptop screen. For days, he had been tirelessly searching the internet and pouring over every book he could find, desperate to unravel the mystery of their transformation. But despite his efforts, he came up empty-handed. With a heavy sigh, he leaned back in his chair and rubbed his tired eyes.

Lost in thought, Soobin didn't hear the knock on his door. It wasn't until he heard the creaking of it opening that he turned to see an exhausted Taehyun peeking in.

“You’re still awake huh?” Taehyun asked, folding his arms and leaning against the door frame with a small smirk on his face.

Soobin let out another weary sigh. "Haven't slept properly all week."

Taehyun's eyes scanned the cluttered desk, taking in the stacks of books and scattered notes. “Yeah, I can see why,” he muttered. “Did you find anything?”

Soobin shook his head, feeling defeated. “Nothing. But then again, I wasn't really expecting to find anything.”

Taehyun nervously chuckled. “I mean, it’s not every day people turn into fish, right?”

The room fell into a heavy silence as Taehyun made his way over to Soobin's bed, his footsteps echoing on the hardwood floor. He sat down with a sigh, causing Soobin to abandon his book and turn his chair to face him.

"How does something like this even happen?" Soobin's frustration was evident in his voice as he ran his hands through his hair. "I've been racking my brain for this whole week; I've probably read every single book on this desk twice and I just don't get it."

Taehyun leaned forward, his brows furrowed in thought. "I've been thinking about it a lot too. And I think I've come to a conclusion of two possible theories."

"Go on," Soobin urged.

“Well, my first theory is that we could've undergone some sort of mutation.” Taehyun begins. “Perhaps an exposure to some undiscovered underwater organism or an unusual combination of elements in that cave's water. That somehow our DNA interacting with some previously unknown underwater microorganisms, causing our genetic makeup to shift and altered our genetic code that causes these tails to appear.”

Soobin, curious, asked, "And the second theory?"

"Magic," Taehyun said simply.

Soobin raised an eyebrow. “Come on Taehyun, you of all people should know magic doesn’t exist.”

Taehyun shrugged. “Well mermen aren’t supposed to exist and look what’s happened to us.”

The word "mermen" echoed in Soobin's mind, causing a heavy silence between the two. Beomgyu was the only one who ever said it, so hearing Taehyun use the term felt strange and yet accurate at the same time.

Soobin sighed, the weight of their situation settling on him. "We've really become mermen, haven't we? I can't believe I'm saying this out loud."

"I get it," Taehyun said, his voice soft. "It's been hard for me to accept too."

They sat in silence for a moment again thinking everything over. Eventually Taehyun’s curiosity gets the better of him and asked, "How did you feel swimming earlier?"

Soobin is silent for a second, really thinking about the question he was asked. "It was scary at first," Soobin confessed eventually. “I didn’t know how to swim with my normal legs let alone a tail. But after the whole breathing underwater and then swimming properly…God Taehyun I can’t even put into words how it felt. It was the same feeling I had when we performed at our debut showcase for the first time.”

Taehyun smiled slightly, his eyes shimmering in with understanding “I get what you mean. The whole thing is crazy but at the same time, there’s a certain exhilarating thrill to all of this.”

"It's like we've discovered a whole new part of ourselves," Soobin mused, his eyes filled with wonder.

Taehyun nodded in agreement, a sense of awe washing over him. "A part that's extraordinary."

Their thoughts were suddenly interrupted by Soobin's suggestion. "I've been thinking...we should go back to that cave in Jeju," he said, breaking the serene silence around them. "Maybe we can find some answers there."

Taehyun considered the idea for a moment before responding, "That makes sense. The place where it all started might hold some clues."

Determination sparked in Soobin's eyes as he nodded in agreement. "We should tell the others. It's time we faced this head-on."

Standing up with purpose, Taehyun joined Soobin in his determination. "Let's do it. Maybe there's more to this than we realize."

Maybe this was what they need to do to finally get some answers.

Chapter Text

“I’m sorry, you want us to do what?”

Soobin and Taehyun summoned the others to the living room for an 'emergency meeting' and had just finished explaining their plan to return to Jeju Island. While Beomgyu and Huening Kai contemplated silently, Yeonjun couldn't contain his disapproval.

Soobin, not backing down from Yeonjun’s outburst continues “I think going back to Jeju Island might help us figure out exactly what happened to us.”

“Absolutely not,” Yeonjun scoffed, folding his arms tightly across his chest. “I refuse to set foot on that island again. I can't handle any more weird things happening to us.”

“What could possibly be weirder than growing a tail every time we get wet?” Huening Kai asked sarcastically but with genuine curiosity.

"I don't know," Yeonjun argued back, his voice rising in frustration. "Maybe we permanently lose our legs? Or develop webbed fingers?"

"Webbed fingers would actually be cool..." Beomgyu remarked under his breath, but quickly fell silent under Yeonjun's intense glare.

Soobin let out a heavy, exasperated sigh in an attempt to redirect the conversation back to their pressing issue. "I understand we're all worried, but what can we actually do about this? It's not like becoming mermen is something that happens every day and I doubt we'll find any helpful information online. Maybe if we go back to where it all started, we can figure something out." The living room fell silent as they all considered Soobin's proposal. He did have a valid point - there was no guidebook for dealing with sudden transformations into mythical sea creatures.

Yeonjun, however, remained stubborn and was about to voice his opposition once again when Huening Kai interjected with his own thoughts. "I want to go back."

Yeonjun was taken aback. "Seriously, Kai?" he asked in disbelief.

"What? Soobin's right. And besides, I'm tired of looking through books and websites for answers. My brain feels like it's going to explode from all the reading."

Beomgyu chimed in dreamily, "I think we should go back too." He quickly caught Yeonjun's piercing glare and added, "For educational research purposes only, of course."

“I agree it’s the most sensible thing to do.” Taehyun agrees.

“Oh come on, Taehyun, you're supposed to be the reasonable one,” Yeonjun argued back, his eyes filled with frustration.

“Given the circumstances, I think this is entirely reasonable,” Taehyun countered firmly.

Yeonjun blinked in disbelief. How could all four members be against him on this? Didn't they see that it was a terrible idea?

With a heavy sigh, Yeonjun continued, “Okay, even if for some reason I agree to this – which, by the way, I'm not – how exactly are we supposed to get back to Jeju Island? Our schedules are packed for at least the next month. There's no way we can spontaneously head to the island without raising suspicion.”

The room fell into silence again as Yeonjun's words hung in the air. Their busy schedules were filled with performances, interviews, and variety shows – there was no room for a spontaneous trip anytime soon. And even if they did manage to get some free time, it would likely raise questions and suspicion about their sudden desire to return to Jeju Island so soon.

After a few moments of contemplation, Soobin finally spoke up with a suggestion: “Perhaps we could try sneaking out one evening?"

Yeonjun couldn’t help but scoff, the sound echoing off the walls of their dorm room. “We can’t just 'sneak out' to Jeju. We’re in the middle of Seoul for crying out loud. We’d have to either have to boat or plane it and there’s no way we can do that without HYBE finding out.” He ran a hand through his hair in exasperation. “Face it, there’s literally no way we can get there wi-.”

“We could swim”.

Yeonjun’s mouth shut up and his eyes immediately turned to Beomgyu with a look of surprise along with the rest of the members.

“What?” Yeonjun asks flatly.

Beomgyu took a deep breath, knowing there was no turning back now. "I mean, think about it," he continued. "It's the most easiest way for us to make the journey without anyone noticing. Plus, we've seen how fast we can swim with our tails in the water. We could easily make it to Jeju and back before anyone realizes we're gone."

The dorm fell into a deathly silence as Yeonjun processed Beomgyu's words. But soon enough, his voice broke through with a mix of disbelief and frustration. "You're delusional, Beomgyu," he exclaimed. "There's no chance on earth that plan is going to work."

"I'm just trying to come up with a solution here," Beomgyu retorted, growing frustrated at Yeonjun's dismissive attitude.

“No, you’re just saying whatever random shit comes into your head without actually thinking about it.” Yeonjun retorted.

As Beomgyu stood up, the mood in the room instantly began to shift. His expression darkened as he realized he did not like the way he was being spoken to.

"What's your problem?" he flatly stated, his voice dripping with irritation. "Why do you always have to be in such a negative mood?"

Yeonjun's shoulders tensed at the accusatory tone in Beomgyu's words. "Maybe because I'm sick and tired of everyone ignoring just how badly our lives have been fucked over," he shouted back.

Soobin could sense that this argument was quickly spiraling out of control and tried to intervene. "Guys, let's all just calm dow-"

"You don't even care about fixing things, do you Beomgyu?" Yeonjun interrupted Soobin, his voice seething with anger. "You just want to go back to the water and pretend like everything is normal, when it's not."

Beomgyu immediately became defensive, refusing to back down. "So what if I want to go back in the water? Why are you acting like it's the end of the world?"

"Because it basically is the end of our world, and you're too blind to see it," Yeonjun snapped back, ignoring everyone else in the room except for Beomgyu. The tension between them was building, and Yeonjun could feel himself on the verge of losing control. He didn't realize just how close they were to reaching his breaking point.

“For God's sake Yeonjun, no one’s live is over.”

The cracks were showing.

“Can you just stop living in denial.”

“Said the guy that can’t even say the word merman.”

That was the breaking point.

“SHUT THE FUCK UP.”

Beomgyu's jaw dropped open in shock at the outburst. The others in the room were equally taken aback. Yeonjun couldn't even hear their reactions over the sound of his own racing heart and the ringing in his ears. He was too far gone, consumed by anger and frustration.

"I'M NOT A MERMAN, OKAY? NONE OF US ARE MERMEN," he shouted, his chest heaved with each word, his whole body trembling with emotion. "THEY DON'T FUCKING EXIST AND I'M NOT SPENDING THE REST OF MY LIFE AS SOME SORT OF FREAK-SHOW."

No one had a chance to respond before Yeonjun stormed towards the door, grabbing whoever's jacket was nearby. He slammed the door shut behind him as he raced off into the dark night, leaving the dorm in total shock and silence.

***

Yeonjun stomped down the bustling streets of Seoul, his knuckles white around the collar of the borrowed jacket. Every neon sign, every building and each passerby seemed to mock him, their ignorance blissful in the face of his turmoil. The city thrummed with life, oblivious to Yeonjun's internal war.

Fury bubbled inside him, consuming his rationality. His world had been irrevocably altered. His normalcy had been ripped from him since that night at Jeju Island, yet Beomgyu wanted them all to continue pretending as though nothing had changed. As if they weren't swimming through uncharted waters and facing an unknown future.

Lost in his thoughts, Yeonjun failed to notice the dark clouds gathering overhead. Yeonjun didn't even seem to notice the first drops of rain but in the split second the small drops turned into a downpour, Yeonjun freezes. He was out in the open.

He scanned his surroundings frantically and spotted an alleyway. Sprinting towards it, he barely made it before his body began to transform. Collapsing onto his front, he turned his head, catching sight of his blue fishtail where his legs used to be. The heavy rain continued to pour, drenching him, making it impossible to dry off where he was.

With every ounce of remaining energy, he dragged himself deeper into the alley until he came to rest against a cold, weathered wall. Through blurred vision, Yeonjun took in his new form. He was scared… frightened like never before.

Feeling utterly defeated and overwhelmed, Yeonjun finally broke down. He buried his face in his hands letting the sobs shake his body, the sound of his anguish mixing with the rain and echoing in the deserted alleyway. The rain continued to pour, each drop a cold reminder of his transformation - a transformation he was not ready to accept.

"Why is this happening?" he choked out through sobs, trembling hands running over the scales of his tail. Yeonjun felt like an alien in his own body; a prisoner. His chest tightened, as if he was suffocating on his own despair. He allowed himself to grieve. He mourned the life he once knew, the dreams he had, and the struggles he faced as an idol. The weight of being different, of carrying a secret that could upend everything, hit him with an unbearable force.

He was alone, transformed and absolutory terrified.

***

Beomgyu shivered, overwhelmed with guilt. He and Yeonjun had their fair share of bickering and playful banter, which Taehyun often claimed made them seem like an "old married couple." But the intense anger in Yeonjun's gaze left Beomgyu reeling. He had never seen or heard Yeonjun explode like that before. As the adrenaline subsided, tears welled up in Beomgyu's eyes.

“I…I didn’t mean to provoke him…I swear I didn’t, I-I just…”

Someone wraps their arm around his side and he knows right away it's Soobin's gentle touch.

“I know, Gyu,” Soobin assures, his gaze shifting between Taehyun and Huening Kai, both visibly upset from Yeonjun’s outburst. “And honestly, I don't think he was angry. If anything, he was scared.”

Huening Kai sits with his head in his hands, quietly repeating, "We should have seen this coming. We were too wrapped up in our own emotions."

As they spoke, a low rumble of thunder shook the dorm, causing Taehyun to rush to the window. He forcefully pulled back the curtains, revealing a dark and ominous sky. His face drained of colour as he realized what was happening. "It's raining," he said, his voice laced with panic.

The other members' hearts sank at the thought of Yeonjun out there in the storm, vulnerable and alone. Huening Kai tried to offer some hope, saying, "Maybe he found shelter."

But Taehyun quickly countered with worry etched on his features, "Or maybe he didn't. What if he's out there, exposed in with his tail for anyone to see?"

Beomgyu stood up abruptly, determination written on his face. "We have to find him. Now."

"But how?" Huening Kai argued, his voice tinged with fear. "We can't risk getting wet ourselves."

Taking charge, Soobin instructed the others, "Gather whatever waterproof items you can find. Umbrellas, raincoats, towels. We need to be prepared."

***

The dark sky continued to pour as the four members ventured into the rainy streets of Seoul, their figures shrouded in a ridiculous amount of waterproof gear. Each step was taken with caution, avoiding any contact with the rain that seemed to come down harder and harder. The last thing they needed is the four of them sprawled out on the rain-soaked streets with tails.

"This is insane," Taehyun muttered under his breath. "We're idols, sneaking around in the rain like fugitives."

"We have to find Beomgyu," Soobin said with determination, his eyes scanning their surroundings for any sign of their missing member. "He’s our priority now."

As they searched, the faint sound of crying reached their ears. They exchanged worried glances, immediately recognizing the sound as Yeonjun's. Following the sound, they turned a corner and came upon a dimly lit alleyway. Their hearts broke at the sight of Yeonjun on the ground, his fishtail visible, sobbing uncontrollably.

Beomgyu approached him slowly, holding up an umbrella to shield them both from the relentless rain. "Yeonjun," he said softly, kneeling beside him.

Yeonjun looked up, his eyes red and swollen from crying. "I'm sorry," he whispered through sobs, his voice breaking.

"It's okay," Beomgyu reassured him. "We're here for you. We're in this together."

Chapter Text

After what felt like an endless wait, the heavy rain finally stopped, allowing the group to help Yeonjun dry off. Once his tail disappeared and he regained his legs, they dressed him in the remaining waterproof gear and carefully made their way back to the dorm without any other incidents.

Back at the dorm, a mix of bittersweet emotions washed over Yeonjun as he finally opened up about his true feelings. His voice shook as tears welled up in his eyes. "I can't handle this," he admitted with raw honesty. "Everything has changed so quickly and I feel like I'm drowning."

The rest of the members gathered around him, offering words of comfort and understanding. "We're all here for you, Yeonjun," Soobin said firmly, placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "You don't have to go through this alone."

As the night grew late, Soobin suggested that they all try to get some rest. "We'll talk more tomorrow," he said softly, guiding them towards their rooms. They can discuss new plans and decisions tomorrow.

For now, they just need to rest and put this day behind them.

***

Beomgyu was sat alone in his room, half reading a book he was somewhat paying attention to. He didn't really care what he was reading, he just needed some sort of distraction since he couldn't fall asleep.

Today has been a whirlwind of emotions. Seeing Yeonjun breakdown like he did was heartbreaking in himself. He blames himself for not realizing how much Yeonjun was hurting.

But Beomgyu's thoughts shifted back to the ocean and how he felt. it was only a small moment in the underwater world but it was more than enough to experience something so incredible. Was it so bad he wanted to experience it again?

A sudden knock on his bedroom door broke his concentration and Beomgyu put the book down.

"Gyu... it's me," Yeonjun's voice came from the other side.

"Come in," Beomgyu called out softly. Yeonjun entered, looking unusually reserved and hesitant. It was strange seeing Yeonjun like this.

“Sorry uh, the others went to sleep, and I saw your light was on so I just thought I could stay with you for a bit.” Yeonjun mutters quietly.

Beomgyu gave a warm smile and patted next to the spot next to him on the bed. “Of course, Junnie, come here.” Yeonjun approaches the bed slowly and lays back next to Beomgyu.

The two sat in awkward silence as they both avoided looking at each other. There was definitely some unresolved tension from earlier as both of them are feeling different type of guilts. The weight of the unspoken words hung heavy in the air, creating a thick silence between Yeonjun and Beomgyu. Eventually, Yeonjun's voice breaks through, "I'm sorry for yelling today."

Beomgyu responds with a quiet hum, his eyes focused on the ceiling as he tries to find the right words. "It's not your fault. I'm sorry for pushing you. I didn't realize how upset you were about...everything."

They lay side by side in a comfortable yet tense stillness, their minds racing with thoughts and emotions. After a moment, Beomgyu cautiously asks, "Do you want to talk about it?"

Yeonjun remains silent, his gaze remaining firm on the hands in his laps as it seemed he was in deep thought. Beomgyu sighs.

"Listen, I get it." Beomgyu begins to explain. "This whole thing has been insane and I can see why you've been struggling. I mean, we turned into basically fantasy creatures and I know you must hate everything about this and I-"

"I loved it."

Beomgyu stops talking and is immediately taken back. That was not what he was expecting at all. "What?"

Yeonjun's sighs, his voice was soft, almost wistful as he finally turns his attention back to Beomgyu. "I loved it, you know. Swimming in the ocean, breathing underwater. I can't even put into words how it felt. It was like a whole new world we were discovering. Not to mention the feeling of swimming with a tail and breathing in the water like it's just oxygen. It was like...magic."

Beomgyu was stunned. After everything that happened with Yeonjun, he was really caught off by Yeonjun's confession.

"But why did you..." Beomgyu trailed off, unable to form a coherent question.

Yeonjun nodded, seeming to understand. "I panicked," he confessed, his voice barely above a whisper. "It all felt too good, too real. It scared me. I was so afraid of losing myself because... it feels wrong somehow. Like I'm betraying who I was, who we were. Our whole lives have changed, and enjoying this... it feels like I'm accepting something I shouldn't."

Beomgyu turned towards him, their faces just inches apart. He could see the fear and confusion reflected in Yeonjun's eyes, and it tugged at his heartstrings. "Hey," he said softly, reaching out to gently squeeze Yeonjun's hand. "It's okay to be scared."

"But it's not just that," Yeonjun confessed, his voice breaking ever so slightly. He seemed exhausted, emotionally drained from the whirlpool of sentiments he had been drowning in. "I was scared of losing you too, Beomgyu."

Beomgyu looked at him quizzically, a visible furrow forming between his brows. "Lose me? Why would you lose me, Junnie?"

"Ever since the day we first...changed, I felt this distance building between all of us," Yeonjun admitted. His words were barely more than a whisper now; they lingered in the air. "We were all dealing with this so differently. You were adjusting so effortlessly, enjoying and embracing this and all I could do was see the negative side to all this." Yeonjun paused, allowing himself to breathe. "I guess... I was jealous. I saw you embracing all this so easily and making the most of it while all I could do was drown in my own fear and uncertainty."

Beomgyu swallowed hard, his hand continuing to hold Yeonjun's in a comforting grip. He could understand what Yeonjun was going through.

"I was scared too, Junnie."

Yeonjun's eyes widened in surprise, a gasp escaping his lips. "What?" His voice wavered with disbelief, echoing with a mixture of relief and confusion. "But you were... you seemed so..."

"Positive?" Beomgyu finished for him, his voice layered with undertones of weariness. A faint smile crossed his face as he remembered the facade he had maintained. "Junnie, someone in the group needed to stay positive. If we all just gave in to our fears and let all this get to us... who knows where we'd end up?"

Yeonjun stared at him for a moment longer before shaking his head slowly. "Why didn't you say anything?"

"I didn't want to burden anyone else," Beomgyu confessed, his gaze drifting towards the floor. "We were all going through so much already... I didn't want to add onto it."

Yeonjun was stunned. He couldn't believe Beomgyu had been feeling the same way he had been feeling.

"But truth be told," Beomgyu continued, his voice barely audible above the hushed whispers of the wind outside. "I'm scared too. I'm fascinated by what's happened to us and what we can do now, but at the same time... I can't help but fear what could happen if someone found out.

Yeonjun blinked at him in surprise, pulling his hand away. "You really thought that?" He questioned incredulously, his voice a mere whisper in the quiet room.

"I did," Beomgyu said, nodding solemnly. "And sometimes... I still do." His gaze was shadowed with worries as he stared into Yeonjun's eyes. "I keep imagining people discovering about what happened to us, taking us away... to some government lab or something."

Yeonjun groaned, putting his face in his hands. "I've had the exact same thoughts, Beomgyu," he confessed, his voice muffled behind his hands. "That fear... It's been gnawing at me since the beginning."

Beomgyu nodded, adding humorously, “A government lab isn't exactly the best place for an idol, wouldn't you agree?”

Despite the gravity of their conversation, a chuckle escaped from Yeonjun’s lips. "No,” he agreed between bouts of laughter. “Not at all."

They both laughed then; a soft, comforting laughter that bounced around the room with an infectious mirth. It felt good to laugh, to let go of the tension that had been gathering within their hearts.

For what felt like the first time, Yeonjun felt less alone with his fears. He glanced at Beomgyu, his brows furrowed reflectively before he cleared his throat. “Beomgyu," he began hesitantly, "does this...does all of this change anything between us?" His voice wavered slightly, betraying his worries.

"No," Beomgyu reassured him immediately, meeting his gaze solidly. "Absolutely not." A tinge of determination crept into his voice as he extended a comforting hand onto Yeonjun's shoulder.

"Junnie, we’re practically brothers. Nothing can change that. Beomgyu chuckled lightly. "You're still the same annoying Hyung. The fish tail doesn't change that."

Yeonjun playfully slapped Beomgyu's arm, a wide grin spreading across his face. "You're still the same bratty dongsaeng, Beomgyu," he retorted jokingly, his eyes twinkling with laughter.

Beomgyu let out a playful huff and swatted Yeonjun's hand away, but there was no denying the spark of joy that flashed in his eyes. "That's low," he laughed, shaking his head. He glanced at Yeonjun again, his expression softening.

The two fall back into a comfortable silence. The burden on both their shoulders felt so much lighter as everything was now out in the open. Beomgyu noticed as Yeonjun's eyes went distant again, as his mind was in deep thought. It didn't take too long before Yeonjun turned his attention back to Beomgyu "I think Soobin's right. We should go back to Jeju."

"Are you sure about this?" Beomgyu asked, looking at him.

Yeonjun nods with determination. "Yeah. If we're going to find answers to any of this, that cave is our best shot."

Beomgyu's eyes twinkled with a hint of mischief. "Does this mean you're up for a swim?"

"Don't push it," Yeonjun said with a smirk.

***

The following morning, Yeonjun approached Soobin and told him he agreed to return to Jeju Island with him. Soobin wasted no time gathering the rest of the members and discussing the plan. They all knew that they couldn't keep postponing this trip. After much deliberation, they decided tonight was the night they would finally head out to the island.

As the day went on, a heavy tension hung in the air. Each member was restless, lost in their own thoughts and concerns. What would happen once they returned to the island? Would they finally get answers to their transformations?

As evening approached, they packed their bags and put on face masks before quietly sneaking out of their dorms. Soobin had managed to arrange for a taxi to take them to the nearest pier. The car ride was silent as each member was filled with a mix of emotions.

The drive wasn't long and after thanking the taxi driver, they got out of the car and gazed at the deep blue water ahead of them. The area was deserted, which was a relief for the members as they walked down the wooden pier. They didn't have to worry about anyone questioning why five boys were jumping into the ocean late in the evening.

Eventually, they reached the edge of the pier and stopped. The only sounds were those of waves gently lapping below and their own breathing. They were really going to do this.

"This is crazy," Taehyun eventually whispered, his voice brimming with both excitement and apprehension. "We're actually going to swim to Jeju Island."

Huening Kai lets out a laugh as he gazes at the vast expanse of the ocean. "This feels like something straight out of a movie, doesn't it? Where characters do something daring and it changes their lives forever."

Yeonjun nervously chuckles in agreement. "Except this isn't a movie, and we're actually about to swim across the ocean with... tails."

Beomgyu gives Yeonjun's hand a gentle squeeze. "We've always been drawn to challenges and pushing boundaries, right? This is just taking it to a whole new level."

The two exchange a knowing look, finding comfort in each other's presence.

Soobin turns to his bandmates, his eyes filled with determination. "We need answers, and this is our only option. But together, we can do this."

They all nod in unison, feeling the gravity of the moment. Hand in hand, they step forward and dive into the water, ready to face whatever lies ahead as one.

Chapter Text

The transformation process was always a surreal experience for them, but this time it felt more natural. As their bodies morphed in the water, they could feel the familiar sensation of their limbs and features shifting and changing. Perhaps it was because they had gone through it so many times before, or maybe being completely submerged in the cool water made it feel more soothing.

Pushing out of the surface together as one, they let out a collective gasp as they adjusted from the water to the air. Soobin, who still struggled with swimming, held onto Huening Kai's hand for support. The night sky above them looked down on their transformed forms, as if in awe.

For a brief moment, no one spoke as they took in their surroundings. The only sounds were the gentle lapping of waves around them and the distance sounds of the city in the background.

Then Beomgyu broke the silence with a laugh. "I thought the water was going to be freezing, but it's actually not bad."

"Come on, it's July," Taehyun teased with a mischievous grin, splashing Beomgyu back playfully.

"It could have still been cold," Beomgyu retorted.

The members chuckled softly, a brief moment of levity before the gravity of their situation settled in. They had successfully made the jump, but now they faced the daunting challenge of swimming to Jeju Island.

"Are we sure we're going to find our way to Jeju, Soobin?" Huening Kai asked cautiously. "I mean, we can't just look up directions on our phones."

Soobin nodded, his mind racing with all the research and preparation he had done earlier in the day. "Yes, the plan is to continue following the shoreline and periodically check our location. Hopefully we'll-"

He was cut off as a peculiar sensation washed over him, causing him to turn his head towards a specific direction. It was difficult to describe, but it felt like some unknown force pulling him towards a certain point. "Do you all feel that too?" Soobin whispers quietly.

"Yeah..." Huening Kai murmured in agreement, his eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of what could be causing the sensation.

"It's like a pulling sensation...like we're being drawn towards something," Taehyun muttered, his body swaying slightly as he let the feeling take over him.

"And it seems to be coming from Jeju Island specifically," Beomgyu pointed out, his brow furrowed in confusion.

Yeonjun spoke up, breaking the tense silence. "Should we follow it?"

Nodding determinedly, Soobin declared, "Let's trust this instinct and see where it leads us. There must be a reason we are all experiencing this peculiar sensation." The group exchanged hesitant glances before ultimately deciding to follow the mysterious pull towards Jeju Island.

***

As the five members ventured deeper into the ocean, they were welcomed with open arms by the stunning underwater world. Beomgyu led the way with confidence, his body gracefully navigating through the clear blue waters. Yeonjun followed closely behind, his eyes sparkling as he took in every detail of their surroundings. Taehyun swam in the middle, mesmerized by the vibrant colours and diverse sea creatures that surrounded them. Bringing up the rear were Huening Kai and Soobin, their movements synchronized as they glided through the water together. Huening Kai gently supported Soobin's hand, guiding him along as they marvelled at the beauty of the undersea world around them.

As they dove further into the mysterious depths of the ocean, a feeling of familiarity washed over them. It was as if they were returning to a long-lost home, one that held memories and secrets waiting to be uncovered. The water around them glowed with an ethereal light, casting shadows on the creatures that swam past. The sensation brought both a sense of comfort and unease - a mixture of nostalgia for what lay ahead in this unknown world. They swam effortlessly through towering coral formations and vast schools of fish that darted away as they approached.

Huening Kai leans in close, his voice a soft whisper as he takes in the breathtaking view of the coral reef below. "It's so unbelievably beautiful down here," he exclaims, his eyes scanning every inch of the colourful sea life.

“This is so…oh..” Soobin cuts himself off mid-sentence, placing a hand over his mouth in shock before turning to his bandmates with wide eyes and a gasp. "We can talk!" he exclaims, unable to contain his excitement.

“Really.” Beomgyu sarcastically chuckled, his eyes rolling playfully.

Soobin shakes his head in wonder. "You know what I mean. I just never expected us to sound so clear underwater," he mutters with amazement. It felt surprisingly natural to be able to communicate this way.

“I’m still trying to figure out how we can breathe underwater. It shouldn’t be physically possible.” Taehyun points out.

"None of this makes sense." Huening Kai adds, gesturing to their tails. "We're not supposed to have these."

"I know that," Taehyun says with a laugh, amused by the absurdity of their situation. "But logically, fish have gills which allow them to breathe underwater. We don't have gills. So how is it possible?"

"Must be merman magic or something." Beomgyu jokes.

"You did not just call it that!" Yeonjun groans with a smirk on his face.

"Well, can you come up with something better?" Beomgyu challenges, his eyes glinting with humour.

"Let's not start bickering now," Soobin interjects with a roll of his eyes before casting a thoughtful glance at Taehyun. "But I agree with you. We shouldn't be able to breathe, let alone talk, but here we are."

Silence falls over the group as they contemplate what this change means for them. The underwater world around them seems to echo their bewilderment - a labyrinth of coral reefs and vibrant marine life that stretches out endlessly in all directions.

"We've changed so much, haven't we?" Soobin breaks the silence, his voice barely above a whisper. His eyes hold an unreadable expression as he stares at each of his friends in turn.

"Yes," Taehyun answered, his voice echoing in the vastness of the ocean. "None of us are the same as before."

"Is it a bad thing though?" Beomgyu asked, his eyes shimmering with curiosity and uncertainty. "I mean, look at what we're doing. Who else can say they've experienced something like this?"

"No one. Absolutely no one," Yeonjun agreed, his tone filled with wonder. "It's terrifying, yes. But it's also incredible."

Laughter bubbled up from within them as they all shared a moment of understanding. They were mutated, changed beyond recognition and understanding, living in a world that could hardly be conceived by the human mind, and it was... wonderful.

"All right, enough philosophy for now," Soobin declared. "Let's keep going. We have an island to find."

With quick nods of agreement, they pressed on, swimming through the water to reach their destination.

***

It didn't take long before the members arrived at Jeju Island. It also didn't take long for the members to find the underwater entrance to the cave they swam out of that night at Jeju. The members look at each other in determination before swimming in the entrance. One by one, the members broke through the surface of the water of the rock pool. They swam there in silence as they look around them, the night sky peeking through the hole above them.

"I can't believe we're here already," Taehyun whispers, his voice filled with wonder. "That swim couldn't have been longer than an hour."

"We were like underwater rockets!" Huening Kai exclaimed, his eyes wide with excitement as he replayed the exhilarating experience in his mind.

"Yeah," Beomgyu chimed in, his cheeks flushed with adrenaline, "it's like our bodies were made for the water. I've never moved that fast in my life!"

Soobin surveyed the cave, his gaze flicking between the dark corners and shimmering pools of water. A mix of awe and scepticism gleamed in his eyes. "It's still mesmerizing," he murmured, "but it just looks like an ordinary cave."

Yeonjun frowned, his mind racing as he scanned their surroundings. "Then it has to be something in the water," he concluded, determination lacing his words.

Taehyun furrowed his brows in deep thought. He looked up above at the starry sky through the hole, his mind darting back to that first night in Jeju. "The moon was directly overhead that first night in Jeju," he recalled.

The others followed his gaze upward, the realization slowly dawning on them. Yeonjun turned his attention back to Taehyun. "Are you suggesting...?" he started, his words trailing off as he considered the implications.

"So, you're thinking it's the moon and the water combined?" Soobin interjected, pondering the possibility.

"Well the water did go all crazy when the moon was over the water." Taehyun explains. "Something there triggered our transformations."

"But how does it work?" Huening Kai asks, still wondering how any of this was possible.

Beomgyu, who had been still gazing upwards, suddenly pointed out, "Looks like we might find out."

The members draw their attention back towards the sky as the crescent moon was beginning to move into view. Each members braced themselves, expecting for another unexplainable event or another unexpected change with them. But nothing happened. The water remained calm and still. Yeonjun frowned, cupping the water in his hand and letting it fall. "Isn't this what happened last time?" Why isn't the water doing anything?"

"It must be something else." Taehyun suggests, his keen eyes scanning the surface of the water, which remained as still and calm as before. "The moon alone cannot be the trigger."

The members fell silent as they began thinking over every single detail that night. Everything seemed the exact same but why wasn't the same thing happening again?

As Soobin was staring at the crescent moon, his eyes widen in realization as he shared his theory. "What if it's not just any moon? What if it has to be a full moon?"

The rest of the members heads turn back to Soobin after that statement, the same realization in their eyes.

"It was a full moon that night wasn't it." Taehyun mutters, reminiscing back to the first night.

"So, the full moon above this water... did this to us." Beomgyu trails off.

Yeonjun chuckled, a hint of irony in his voice. "What are we, mermen or werewolves?"

Beomgyu laughed heartily. "Yeonjun, you finally said the 'm' word!"

Yeonjun shrugged, a playful smile on his face. "Might as well accept it. And by the way, Beomgyu, I'm a faster swimmer than you." With a gentle flick of his fin, he playfully splashed water at Beomgyu.

Beomgyu retaliated, splashing back. "In your dreams, Yeonjun!"

Their laughter echoed through the cave, a brief break from the gravity of their situation. The sound bounced off the walls, filling every corner with warmth and light. For a brief moment, they were able to forget about their circumstances and simply enjoy each other's company. It was like everything was normal again.

Huening Kai, finally bringing the others back to reality, speaks up. "So we're really going with the 'magic did this' theory?"

Taehyun chuckles and lifts his tail out of the water, swaying it slightly for emphasis. "It looks like we don't have much of a choice."

Soobin shrugs, his expression thoughtful. "We can't come up with a better explanation, so why not go with it?" His bandmates nod in agreement, still trying to come to terms with their strange transformation.

Soobin's expression turns serious as he continues, "We came here looking for answers, but we may never fully understand why this place changed us." He pauses, meeting each of their gazes. "And we might be stuck like this for a while," he adds, letting the weight of that information sink in.

The members take a moment to absorb this reality, the gravity of it hanging heavy in the air. "It's going to be challenging," Taehyun acknowledges.

"Our whole lives have been turned upside down," Huening Kai remarks with a mix of wonder and worry in his voice.

After some thought, Yeonjun says, "It's scary to think about, but there's also something incredible about it. I mean, who else can say they've had tails and can breathe underwater?"

"So what do we do now?" Huening Kai asked, his gaze flickering between the faces of his friends.

"We live," Soobin said simply, his voice carrying an unexpected weight. "We've been given this... gift or curse. We don't really know yet. But either way, we live with it."

"Who would have thought being idols would also mean becoming part-time mermen?" Beomgyu chuckles.

His laughter is joined by the others, filling the cave with their cheerful echoes. It was a turn in their lives they never could have predicted, but the bond between them remained strong as ever.

Despite all the changes, they knew they would be okay.

Chapter Text

The members had returned to their dorm in record time, the night sky still dark overhead. It was as if their incredible and surreal journey had never happened, but the weight of their transformation hung heavily on their minds. As they settled into the cozy living room, a tense silence filled the air, broken only by the occasional shuffling or silent breathing.

Finally, Soobin took charge and gathered everyone together in a circle, his voice serious and commanding. "Considering our situation and the fact that we might be stuck like this for a while, I think we should establish some ground rules."

"But rules are so boring," Beomgyu whined.

"Rules also protect us," Soobin reminded him sternly, his eyes scanning each member's face for understanding. "Remember, no one can explain what happened to us. If anyone found out about what’s happened to us, we could be in serious trouble. The last thing we want is to sprout a tail during a performance."

Huening Kai couldn't help but laugh nervously, nodding in agreement. "Just imagine the headlines: 'Idol Group TXT Revealed as Secret Mermen?'" His words hung heavy in the air as they all considered the potential consequences of their situation being exposed to the public. They were venturing into unknown territory, with grave consequences if their secret ever got out.

Soobin held up a hand, regaining control of the conversation. "First and foremost," he said, "this has to stay between us. No one else can know about what's happened to us. Not Manager Kim, not any of the staff, not even our closest family members or friends."

There was a unanimous nod of agreement amongst the members. As much as they wanted to share their new reality with the people who cared about them, they understood the potential danger it could put them in.

"Rule number two," Soobin continues, his voice carrying a slight edge of caution. "We must always avoid any contact with water when we are in public."

"That one is quite obvious." Yeonjun states, his eyes narrowing in concentration.

“We’re gonna have to be extremely careful about this one since it’s what causes us to transform. Especially considering all it takes is a single drop of water.” Soobin states, his tone grave and serious.

“Soobin, it's easy for you to say that we should avoid water in public, but what if it's out of our control?" Taehyun's expression reflects genuine concern. "What happens if we're caught in a sudden downpour while travelling to Inkigayo?"

“We should always have a bag of spare towels with us at all times, as well as bringing an umbrella whenever we leave the dorm – especially if there is even a slight chance of rain." Beomgyu suggests, looking at each member with determination in his eyes.

"Great idea Gyu," Soobin praises. "We cannot prevent the rain, but we can take precautions to keep ourselves dry."

"What about schedules that are out of our control?" Taehyun brings up another valid point. "What if Bang PD wants us to do a water concept for our next album?"

"We tell him we can't do it otherwise we turn into fish." Yeonjun interjects with a half-hearted attempt at humour.

"Well, I see rule number one being broken already." Beomgyu can't help but chuckle at their light-hearted banter.

Soobin joins in on the laughter before turning back to Taehyun with a more serious demeanour. “Honestly, I don’t have an answer for that scenario just yet. We may have to improvise on the spot if something like that arises. The most important thing is for us to always be prepared." His words hang in the air, a reminder of their new reality and the need to constantly adapt.

The group fell into a thoughtful silence, each member nodding in understanding. The sudden transformation had brought about unforeseen complications that would require careful handling. With determination in their eyes, they knew they would have to face these challenges head on.

Soobin's voice broke the quiet moment, bringing a sense of levity to the heavy atmosphere. "Rule number three: We continue our activities as idols without fail. Our profession still comes first; being mermen comes second."

Beomgyu chimed in, "It's like we're leading double lives now - on stage we're idols, but off stage we're something else entirely."

Taehyun added his agreement with a firm nod. "We must adapt to this new reality and maintain our routine as much as possible."

Yeonjun looked around at his bandmates, a determined glint in his eye. "We've faced challenges before, and we'll face this one together as well."

Huening Kai let out a long sigh, leaning back in his chair. "It's still hard to wrap my head around all of this. Just a few weeks ago we were ordinary guys, and now... well, we're anything but ordinary."

Soobin gazed at each member with genuine warmth and determination. "And that's why our final rule is crucial. We must never let this change who we are as a team. Even before becoming mermen, we've always supported and stood by each other through everything. And that won't change now. No matter what happens, we face it together."

One by one, the members voiced their agreement - some with nods, others with soft affirmations. It was an unspoken pact between them - they would navigate this unknown territory side by side.

"Alright then," Soobin concluded with a small smile of relief on his face. "Ground rules set."

***

The stars above the city shone brightly as Yeonjun leaned against the balcony, gazing up at them. A gentle breeze brushed against his skin as he surveyed the bustling city before him. Taking a deep breath, Yeonjun couldn't help but feel content in this moment. These past few weeks had been surreal, like something out of a fantasy or fiction that had become his reality. But he wasn't alone in this experience; his fellow members, his second family, were going through it all alongside him. As he gazed at the city lights below, his thoughts returned to Soobin's firm declaration. "We're a team." He repeated the words under his breath, wrapping them around himself like a protective shield.

The balcony door creaked open, and Soobin stepped out holding a can of drink with a plastic straw sticking out. He flashed Yeonjun a smile before walking towards the railing, and Yeonjun couldn't help but chuckle. "A straw? Seriously?"

Soobin grinned back. "Just being cautious. I don't want my tail to accidentally make an appearance while we're out here."

Yeonjun laughed in agreement. "Good point."

Beneath the twinkling stars, Soobin and Yeonjun stood side by side, taking in the view of the city. It was a rare moment of stillness amidst their chaotic lives. Soobin rested his weight against the railing, gazing into the dark expanse ahead. "Can you believe what our younger selves would say if we told them what happened to us?"

Yeonjun chuckled, "They would think we're insane if they saw us now. 'Hey kid, you'll make it big as an idol! Oh, and you're also part merman now.'"

Their laughter faded into the night as they both fell back into a comfortable silence once again.

Yeonjun's gaze flickered over to Soobin, his eyes heavy with worry. "Do you think... do you think things will ever go back to normal?" he whispered, as if afraid to even voice the question.

Soobin paused, his expression grave as he considered his answer. "I don't know, Yeonjun," he replied honestly. "There are still so many unknowns in all of this. Who knows what the future holds."

A heavy sigh escaped Yeonjun's lips as he took note of the troubled look on Soobin's face. After a moment of silence, Soobin continued, his gaze fixed on the bustling cityscape before them. "I just... I worry about our youngest members. Huening Kai, Taehyun, Beomgyu. This is a lot for them to handle."

Nodding in agreement, Yeonjun's expression reflected the same concern. "Yes, they're young and I wish they didn't have to carry such a burden at their age. But remember, we were also their age when we began our journey as idols."

Soobin turned to face his hyung, weariness evident in his tired eyes. "You're right, Yeonjun. We all had to grow up quickly." Running a hand through his hair, he let out another sigh and gazed back out at the city below. "I just hope that despite everything, they'll still get to experience their youth."

Yeonjun nodded solemnly, allowing a brief moment of quiet to pass between them. "Yes," he finally responded, his gaze still fixed on the twinkling lights of the cityscape below. "But they are strong. We all are. And we will navigate this together, won't we?"

A small smile tugged at Soobin's lips as he chuckled softly. "Yeah," he replied, lifting his drink to his lips and taking a long sip through the straw. He then sighed, gazing up at the starry sky above them. "It's just... when I signed up to be an idol, I didn't expect to also become a merman."

"A late addition to the job description," Yeonjun quipped with a smirk, lightening the mood. His eyes shimmered as he continued with a more serious tone, "We can only control so much, don't blame yourself for what's out of your hands, Soobin. This whole situation is... bizarre at best."

"Bizarre but manageable," Yeonjun corrected him gently, trying to offer reassurance.

"It would be more manageable if only we could control these transformations," Soobin muttered with frustration. The two fell into a comfortable silence, lost in their thoughts once again.

But then Yeonjun spoke up again, half-jokingly. "Do you think there's a way to control this? Like, not turn into a merman every time water splashes on us?"

Soobin couldn't help but ponder the idea. "Wouldn't that be something? 'Merman transformation on demand.'"

Yeonjun leaned back against the railing with a chuckle, his imagination running wild with possibilities. "Yeah, no more hiding from rain or panicking over spilled drinks. It would give us a bit of normality back."

Soobin let out a long sigh and chuckled along with his friend. "As normal as a bunch of merman idols can be."

Their laughter echoed against the quiet backdrop of the city's night, briefly breaking through the tension and fear that had consumed them since their transformation. In that moment, they were just two friends, forgetting about their double lives and simply enjoying each other's company.

"It's like we're living in two worlds now," Yeonjun mused, breaking the silence once again. "The idol world and... this new, hidden one."

"Right," Soobin nodded, his gaze drifting back towards Yeonjun. "Guess we'll just have to juggle them both. For now." It was a daunting thought, but with Yeonjun by his side, Soobin knew they could handle anything that came their way.

The silence between them was both heavy and comforting, wrapping around them like a familiar blanket. Soobin's voice broke through the quiet, his words softer now than before. "Despite everything... I'm glad we're in this together."

Yeonjun turned to meet his gaze, a small smile playing on his lips. "Me too, Soobin. Me too."

As the night progressed, they found solace in each other's company and the shared struggle they faced. The cityscape below slowly faded into darkness as lights were switched off one by one, and the bustling sounds of nightlife calmed to a gentle hum.

It was then, under the watchful gaze of countless stars above and against the backdrop of a sleeping city, that they silently made another pact. No matter what challenges lay ahead or what uncertain futures awaited them, they would face it all side by side - united not just by their shared secret but by the bond they had cultivated over years.

"I think it's time we head back," Yeonjun finally spoke up, pushing away from the balcony railing and turning towards the door with one last glance at the city below.

"Yeah," Soobin agreed, finishing off his drink and following Yeonjun inside. "Goodnight, Yeonjun."

The door clicked shut behind them, leaving behind only a gentle breeze and faint echoes of their conversation.

In the safety of their rooms, they settled down for sleep - their minds filled with thoughts of uncharted waters and unknown futures. But amidst it all, they found comfort in knowing that no matter what trials lay ahead, they would face them arm in arm - a united front against whatever may come.

Chapter Text

In the days that followed, the members slowly adapted to their new reality. Each one experiencing a new challenge or effect that made them realize how much their lives have changed.

***

One morning, Huening Kai stirred from his slumber, his eyes heavy with sleep and his mind still foggy from drowsiness. With a groggy stumble, he made his way out of bed and towards the bathroom, rubbing his eyes in an attempt to clear his vision.

As if on auto-pilot, he stepped into the shower and turned on the water without a second thought. The warm streams cascaded over him, gradually bringing him out of his sleepy state. However, just as he was beginning to fully wake up, a sudden jolt of realization hit him like a bucket of ice water. "Oh no no no," he murmured in frustration as his legs began to transform into a fishtail, causing him to lose balance and fall onto the shower floor with a splash.

"Seriously?" Huening Kai groaned as he mentally scolded himself for forgetting about their current situation. He layed there, his tail flicking water against the shower walls. How could he have made the same mistake twice in one month?

Beomgyu happened to be passing by the bathroom at that moment and couldn't resist peeking in upon hearing the commotion. A smirk formed on his lips as he took in the sight. "Morning, Kai. How's the water treating you today?" he teased, leaning against the doorframe.

Slightly embarrassed but finding humor in the situation, Huening Kai retorted, "Oh, you know, just enjoying my new shower routine."

Beomgyu chuckled at his friend's expense. "How could you forget again about the shower?"

Huening Kai laughed sheepishly as he tried to defend himself. "I don't know, okay? Maybe we should put up a sign or something reminding us not to use it."

Beomgyu crossed his arms and laughed along with Huening Kai. "You're the only one who needs reminding, Kai. The rest of us remember that we can't exactly stand on our tails."

"Yeah, well, my half-asleep brain didn't get the memo," Hueningkai replied with a playful roll of his eyes. In a sudden burst of mischief, Huening Kai flicked some water towards Beomgyu with his hand. The droplets glistened in the light before landing on Beomgyu's cheek, causing him to let out a surprised gasp.

"Here, why don’t you join me?" Huening Kai said, a mischievous grin spreading across his face.

Beomgyu's eyes widened and before he could react, he found himself falling to the ground alongside Huening Kai. Their tails shimmered in the light, their scales reflecting shades of blue.

"Oh you did not just do-" Beomgyu started to say, but before he could finish his sentence, he was consumed by laughter. Despite trying to sound annoyed, he couldn't help but find joy in this unexpected situation. "This is ridiculous," Beomgyu exclaimed between laughs, shaking his head but unable to hide a smile. "We're like a couple of kids playing in a pool."

Huening Kai joined in the laughter, their tails swishing back and forth as they splashed each other playfully. Outside the bathroom door, birds chirped and sang, reminding them that it was still early morning despite their antics.

"Guess we need to be more careful next time," Huening Kai said with a grin.

"Yeah, or we'll turn the dorm into a merman lagoon," Beomgyu joked.

The two of them spent the next few minutes splashing and playing like children, their worries momentarily forgotten in this carefree moment.

***

An evening in the dance studio revealed an interesting development for the members.

The studio was alive with the sound of music, each note resonating through the air and reverberating in the hearts of the members. The rhythmic thumping of their feet echoed off the walls, filling the space with a pulsing energy. Their choreographer had left not too long ago, leaving the members to continue practicing on their own. Despite being exhausted, they pushed themselves to keep going, losing themselves in the intricate choreography that had become second nature to them.

"Okay, let's take it from the top again," Soobin directed, his voice firm and focused as he led the group through another intense run-through.

After several more rounds, the members finally took a much-needed break. Collapsing onto the floor, they lay sprawled out, trying to catch their breaths before continuing.

"Good job everyone," Soobin praised, his own body practically collapsing from exhaustion. Suddenly, Taehyun's stomach growled loudly, surprising even himself as he clutched at it in embarrassment.

"Looks like someone's ready for lunch," Soobin couldn't resist teasing him.

But as if on cue, Soobin's own stomach growled even louder than Taehyun's, causing the rest of the members to burst into laughter.

"Okay, okay, I admit it, I'm starving too," Soobin conceded with a chuckle. "We should grab something on our way back home." His eyes scanned over all his fellow members.

"Maybe some Jjajangmyeon?" Huening Kai suggested.

"How about something spicier? Like Tteokbokki?" Beomgyu interjected.

"Or we could just go for something simple like fried chicken," Yeonjun added.

The group frowned as they threw out various suggestions for their post-practice meal. Each idea sounded tempting but none seemed to really stand out to anyone.

"What about seafood?" Taehyun's voice cut through the chatter, causing everyone to turn and stare at him in surprise. "Since when do you like seafood, Taehyun? You've practically avoided it like the plague," Yeonjun pointed out, his eyebrows raised in disbelief.

Taehyun shrugged, his expression uncertain. "I can't explain it. I've just had this intense craving for seafood lately."

The other members paused, feeling the sudden urge for seafood as well. It was unusual and they couldn't quite put their finger on why.

Huening Kai broke the silence with a comment laced with confusion, his brow furrowing as he spoke. "That's strange," he said, gesturing towards the rest of the group. "We all seem to be craving seafood at the same time."

Beomgyu couldn't help but let out a laugh at the absurdity of it all. "Maybe it's a side effect of our... transformation into mermen." He shook his head in disbelief.

The group fell silent again, each lost in their own thoughts as they pondered this strange occurrence. Could them becoming mermen really affect their appetites in such a way?

Taehyun spoke up, trying to make sense of it all. "So our new lives are changing our tastes?" His voice was filled with wonder and confusion. "Perhaps there is some sort of biological explanation for this."

Yeonjun chimed in with his own brand of humor, a smirk playing on his lips. "Or maybe we're just embracing our inner fish."

Beomgyu couldn't resist adding to the joke, his laughter echoing through the air. "So, if we eat seafood, does that make us cannibals?"

The others chuckled at Beomgyu's wit, but their laughter was cut short by another loud growl from Taehyun's stomach.

Soobin joined in with the humor, grinning mischievously. "We better find some food quickly before Taehyun starts seeing us as potential snacks."

Taehyun played along, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Well technically, you guys are part fish now too."

Yeonjun groaned at Taehyun's never-ending supply of puns. "Please, no more bad jokes. Let's just go get some food."

***

Occasionally, there are moments were the members would forget their own rules.

After a grueling evening of intense practice and meticulous planning for their upcoming duo performance, Yeonjun and Huening Kai were finally ready to leave the building. However, as they made their way towards the exit, they were met with the sight of heavy rain pouring down outside. Both of them paused, exchanging a look of dismay.

"It wasn't suppose to rain today." Yeonjun groaned, his gaze fixed on the relentless rain slamming against the windows.

Huening Kai echoed his sentiment with a frustrated groan. "That's annoying. But at least you brought the umbrellas just in case."

Yeonjun's brow furrowed in confusion. "I thought you had them?"

His question was met with an equally puzzled expression from Huening Kai. "What? No, I thought you had them."

The two of them stood there, dumbfounded by their forgetfulness, before simultaneously face palming in frustration. It seemed like their luck had run out once again.

"Well, looks like we're stuck here." Yeonjun sighed, crossing his arms in defeat. "We wouldn't even make it to the corner of the street without transforming."

"Ah, the joys of being half-fish." Huening Kai attempted to make light of their predicament, but it was clear that he was just as disappointed as Yeonjun.

As they came to terms with the fact that they were trapped inside, Yeonjun couldn't help but let his mischievous side resurface. "Well, since we're here anyway, might as well have some indoor fun. Any ideas?"

After a moment of contemplation, Huening Kai's face lit up and he jumped excitedly. "We could have a dance-off!" he suggested with enthusiasm.

Yeonjun scoffed playfully at his suggestion, but his eyes sparkled with amusement. "You know you'll lose, right? Don't say I didn't warn you."

The two returned to the dance studio, their hearts racing with excitement and adrenaline. For the next several hours, they engaged in a friendly competition, each pushing the other to new heights with their wild displays of footwork and acrobatics. Their movements were fluid and precise and they danced until their muscles burned and they were both gasping for air, collapsing onto the floor in laughter and shared exhaustion.

Huening Kai let out a deep sigh, his chest rising and falling rapidly as he tried to catch his breath. "Well," he began with a smile, "this is not how I imagined our night would turn out."

Yeonjun turned his head to look at him, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "What? You didn't have fun?"

A wide grin spread across Huening Kai's face. "No," he exclaimed, rolling onto his side to face Yeonjun. "I had an absolute blast." His eyes shone with uncontainable joy as he looked at Yeonjun.

As the evening carried on, the members were relieved to see that the rain had finally cleared up. Yeonjun glanced at Huening Kai, a small smile playing on his lips. "You know, despite everything, I'm glad we had such a fun night."

Huening Kai's smile only grew wider. "Me too, hyung. Me too."

***

The most startling development happened one evening in the dorm.

The dorm was eerily quiet as Beomgyu and Soobin were the only members left inside. The others had gone off for solo schedules, leaving the mischievous Beomgyu with a prime opportunity to play pranks on his hyung. With a devious gleam in his eye, Beomgyu began plotting all the ways he could startle and tease poor Soobin.

Unfortunately for Beomgyu, Soobin seemed one step ahead and each prank pulled was caught out almost instantly. Beomgyu found himself pouting after Soobin had found his fake rubber spider. "Come on, Soobin," Beomgyu whined, "can't you just let me have one good scare?"

Soobin couldn't help but chuckle at his friend's antics. "Sorry, Beomgyu, but you'll have to try harder than that."

Just when Beomgyu was about to admit defeat, an idea sparked in his mischievous mind. Soobin was in the kitchen, completely absorbed in making dinner, oblivious to Beomgyu's sneaky approach. This was it - the perfect opportunity for a water prank. And what better way to catch someone off guard considering their unique situation? Quietly creeping up behind Soobin with a glass of water in hand, Beomgyu suddenly yelled, "Surprise!" and flung the water towards his unsuspecting target.

Soobin's body jolts in a split second, his hand frantically raising as if to shield himself from the oncoming water. But, in an unexpected turn of events, the water abruptly changes direction mid-air and splashes Beomgyu instead.

"What the—?" Beomgyu exclaims, caught off guard as he transforms into his merman form and topples backwards onto the ground, his tail flapping helplessly. "What just happened?"

Soobin stares at his own hand, bewildered and completely taken aback. "Did I do that?" he whispers in disbelief, his eyes widening in shock.

His gaze shifts to another glass of water sitting on the kitchen countertop. Curiosity piqued, he cautiously extends his hand out and focuses all his energy on the liquid. Soobin gasps audibly as he watches the water slowly rise from the glass, swirling and dancing in the air before him.

Beomgyu, still sprawled on the floor, gawked at Soobin. "Soobin...how...what?"

Soobin, equally shocked, turned back to Beomgyu in complete disbelief.

"I think... I think I can control water."

Chapter Text

The other three members practically sprinted back to the dorm after Beomgyu sent a cryptic message, urging them to return immediately. Taehyun was the last one to arrive, bursting through the door in a state of panic.

"What happened? Who died?" He exclaimed, his heart racing with worry and anticipation. But as he entered the dorm, he saw Yeonjun and Huening Kai sitting calmly on the sofa. His gaze shifted to Beomgyu, who wore a sly smirk on his face, and Soobin, whose expression held a mix of disbelief and excitement as he stared at a glass of water on the coffee table.

"What's going on?" Taehyun asked again, confusion and curiosity swirling in his mind.

"No idea," Huening Kai replied, gesturing wildly between Soobin and Beomgyu. "These two won't tell us anything. They just insisted we all be here."

"Yeah, and now that we are all here," Yeonjun added, turning his attention back to the two culprits. "Can you finally spit it out instead of grinning like idiots?"

"Just watch," Beomgyu said with a mischievous glint in his eyes, shifting his gaze back to Soobin.

Soobin took a deep breath, focusing his mind on the glass of water in front of him. With a wave of his hand and intense concentration, he extended his arm out again and slowly lifted the liquid from its container. The water obeyed his silent command, rising into the air and swirling around in mesmerizing patterns. The three members watched in awe, their mouths hanging open in shock as they stuttered in amazement at this display.

“What the fuck.” Yeonjun yells out, scrambled to his feet, unable to process what he was seeing.

"That's...that's impossible," Taehyun muttered in disbelief, his eyes wide with astonishment.

"How are you doing that, Soobin?" Huening Kai exclaimed, his own hands reaching up to cover his mouth in awe.

Soobin, still focused on whatever was happening in front of him, replied with a hint of confusion in his voice, "I honestly have no idea. I just move my hand and-" Before he could finish his sentence, Soobin had lost concentration and the water floating in mid-air suddenly shot towards Taehyun, who instinctively raised his hand in defence.

There was a loud crack that echoed through the room as the water froze in mid-air and shattered into tiny pieces of ice upon hitting the coffee table.

The once lively room fell into a deadly silence as everyone stood frozen, their eyes wide with shock and amazement. What had just happened? Taehyun's gaze lingered on the shards of ice scattered across the table, nearly unable to believe what he had just witnessed.

"Did...did I just do that?" he stammered, his voice trembling with a mix of shock and awe.

Soobin looked just as stunned as the others, his hands still held up in front of him as if trying to prove his innocence. "Well, it definitely wasn't me," he said in amazement.

Taehyun's eyes widened in astonishment as he stared at his palm, tingling with an unfamiliar energy. He glanced back up at the members, their faces mirroring his shock and confusion. Suddenly, his attention was drawn to a small flower vase resting on the window ledge behind them. With a deep breath and trembling hands, he extended his palm towards the vase, focusing all of his concentration. Within moments, the water inside transforming into solid ice.

"Holy shit." Taehyun exclaimed, jumping back in disbelief. His mind raced with questions and wonder at the power he had just displayed. Soobin's eyes were locked on him, equally stunned.

"I know Taehyun," Soobin swallowed hard, his hands running through his hair in disbelief. "I can't believe it either."

"So let me get this straight." Huening Kai interjected, waving his hands for attention. "You can control water and you can freeze it?" He pointed first at Soobin then at Taehyun.

"It seems that way." Soobin muttered in shock.

Yeonjun's voice broke the silence, still processing what had just happened. "Okay, the tails were one thing, but now you guys have superpowers?"

"That's so cool!" Beomgyu exclaimed excitedly. "You guys are basically superheroes."

Soobin chuckled, "I wouldn't go that far. But it is...something."

"I'm guessing this is another side effect of being mermen?" Yeonjun chuckles.

"Wait a second." Huening Kai gasped, his eyes widening in excitement. "Does this mean Beomgyu, Yeonjun, and I might have powers too?"

The other members fell silent once again as they looked at each other with anticipation and hope. Could Huening Kai be right?

The trio sat around the table, each with a glass of water in front of them. They made wild gestures and hand movements, trying to manipulate the water in some way, but all their efforts were in vain. Beomgyu's face fell into a frown as he tried for the tenth time, muttering, "I wanted cool water powers too."

Soobin watched him thoughtfully before speaking up, "I wouldn't worry, Gyu. I highly doubt that me and Taehyun were given abilities while you guys were left out."

Taehyun chimed in with a suggestion, "Yeah, maybe you just haven't figured it out yet."

Beomgyu's expression turned pensive as he considered this possibility. After a moment, he shrugged and stood up, declaring, "Guess we'll find out sooner or later."

***

Yeonjun was deeply engrossed in writing lyrics in the recording studio, his mind weaving words into melodies. It had only been a couple of days since Soobin and Taehyun had discovered their abilities and they were having fun exploring what they can do now. From Taehyun making instant ice pops with his hands to Soobin putting on mesmerizing water displays in the air, they were definitely having some fun with it all. It made Yeonjun curious. Did he have a power like the others? Surely it would have manifested by now? Yeonjun was so alone in his thoughts, he barely noticed when a staff member entered, offering him a drink.

"Here, Yeonjun, I brought you some coffee," the staff member said, balancing a tray in her hands.

Yeonjun looked up with a smile. "Ah, thank you."

As she stepped forward, her foot caught on the edge of a rug and everything seemed to move in slow motion but yet it was too quick for Yeonjun to react. The drink was sent tumbling towards Yeonjun and in an instant the liquid splashed all over him, drenching his clothes.

The staff member gasped, horrified. "Oh no, I'm so sorry, Yeonjun!"

Yeonjun's heart raced with panic, the seconds echoing loudly in his head. "It's fine, really," he said quickly, his voice strained, desperately looking for a place to hide. He spotted a storage cupboard and made a beeline for it. "I just need a moment," he added, slipping inside and closing the door behind him.

The second he closed the door, he transformed and fell back to the ground, hitting the wall behind him. As if fate was trying to test his patients even more, the impact caused a bucket of water that was on the shelf above to fall and drench Yeonjun even further. "Great, just great," he muttered sarcastically. He was soaked in a storage cupboard and by the looks of it there was no towels in sight.

A slight knock at the door brought his attention back. "Yeonjun, are you okay in there?" The staff member called out.

Yeonjun sighed, looking down at his tail realizing just how cramped the space is in this cupboard. "Yeah, I'm fine," he called back, trying to sound calm.

There was a slight pause before the staff member spoke up again. "Why are you in the cupboard?" she asked, her tone laced with concern.

Yeonjun felt his anxiety mounting not knowing how to explain this. From her perspective this must be looking ridiculous. "Just... just give me a minute, okay?" he pleaded, not realizing he was clenching his fists in frustration and panic.

"Can I come in and help?" she offered.

"No, just go away!" Yeonjun blurted out in a moment of panic. He did not need anyone walking in and seeing this right now.

There was a moment of silence before the staff member whispered an small apology and left. Yeonjun breathed a sigh of relief as he heard the footsteps echo away. At least that was dealt with. As Yeonjun began to wonder how he was supposed to dry himself off, he noticed something that captured his eye. The bucket that fell left a puddle of water next to him - and it was bubbling.

Curiously, he touched the water, quickly retracting his hand. "Ouch!" he exclaimed in surprise. The water was boiling. It wasn't like that when it fell on him.

A sudden realization dawned on him as he looked down at his hand. Was it possible he did this? Looking back at the water, Yeonjun lifted his hand over it and clenched his fist and concentrated. His eyes widened and he watched in amazement as it bubbled up again and eventually began steaming. Within an instant, the water completed evaporated.

"I did that," he whispered, astonished. he couldn't help the grin that formed on his face. He felt like a kid opening a christmas present.

His eyes darted back to his tail, remembering the predicament he was still in when an idea struck him. Carefully he raises his hand just over his tail and starting clenching his fist. The feeling was strange, a slight sting was noticeable in his body as he could feel the water on his body heating up but it was nowhere near painful enough to stop. As steam started rising from his body he concentrated harder.

Within seconds, Yeonjun was completely dry and transformed back.

"This is incredible," Yeonjun murmured to himself, realizing the potential of his newfound power. This was something that was not only beneficial to him but the other members.

Stepping out of the cupboard and back in the studio he was greeted with the empty room. He saw the remnants of the spilled coffee and the half turned over rug and felt a pang of guilt for how he had reacted towards the staff member. He knows he had a valid reason but she didn't know and probably assumed Yeonjun was being rude to her.

Yeonjun left the studio on a hunt for that staff member to make amends and hopefully avoid any suspicion on him. Luckily for Yeonjun, she didn't seem to go far and he found her tidying up in one of the lounges. Yeonjun cleared his throat, drawing her attention.

"Hey, I just wanted to say I'm sorry about earlier. I didn't mean to snap at you," Yeonjun began, his tone sincere.

The staff member turned, surprised but relieved to see him. "It's okay, Yeonjun. I was just worried about you. But why did you hide in the cupboard?"

Yeonjun laughed awkwardly, thinking fast. "Oh, that? I just... I have this weird thing about getting wet. Kind of a phobia, you know?"

She tilted her head, a hint of scepticism in her eyes. "Really? I've never heard of that before. You seemed really panicked."

Yeonjun rubbed the back of his neck, trying to appear nonchalant. "Yeah, it's a bit embarrassing, actually. I've had it since I was a kid. Anything liquid on me just freaks me out sometimes, especially when I'm not expecting it."

The staff member nodded, though she still seemed a bit puzzled but accepting of the answer. "Well, I'm really sorry for the accident. I'll be more careful next time."

Yeonjun waved off her apology. "No, no, it was my overreaction. Don't worry about it. I should've been more careful with my... phobia."

As Yeonjun walked away, he felt a mix of relief and amusement. 'Phobia of water,' he thought to himself, 'if only she knew the half of it.'

***

Yeonjun practically sprinted back to the dorm in excitement, looking forward to share his newfound ability to the other members. When he walked in, Beomgyu and Taehyun were engrossed on some video game in the living space, Huening Kai was tidying up around them and Soobin was in the kitchen making dinner. Yeonjun couldn't help but walk in with a mischievous smirk plastered across his face. The other members instantly noticed his unusual demeanor.

"What's with the smirk, Yeonjun? You look like you've just plotted world domination," Beomgyu joked, eyeing him suspiciously.

"Or maybe he's just happy to see us," Taehyun added, grinning.

Yeonjun, ignoring their comments, headed straight for the kitchen and grabbed a glass of water. He thought it would be best to give everyone a live demonstration and he couldn't have thought of a better target. "Huening Kai, could you come here for a sec? I've got something to show you."

Huening Kai, curious and slightly wary, approached him, putting down a bunch of quilts he was tidying away. "What is it, hyung?"

Without warning, Yeonjun flung the water at Huening Kai, who was immediately taken back after getting drenched. In an attempt to not fall to the ground, he made a dash for the sofa but he was seconds to late as he transformed and fell only inches away from the sofa, his tail thudding hard with the rest of him.

Everyone in the room froze for a moment, staring at Huening Kai's fish tail flopping helplessly on the floor, before they all burst into laughter. Even Yeonjun, who had caused this hilarious spectacle, was clutching his stomach in fits of laughter.

"What the hell, Yeonjun!?" Huening Kai spluttered, looking at his tail before glaring back at Yeonjun.

"Wait! Wait!" Yeonjun managed to choke out between bouts of laughter. Once he controlled himself, he looked at Huening Kai apologetically. "I promise I won't do it again - just... watch this."

He raised his hand over Huening Kai and began clenching it, concentrated with the same intensity as before when he was drying himself off. The familiar slight sting sensation surfaced again making him wince slightly but he didn't falter. Seconds later, steam rose from Huening Kai who looked shocked as he felt the water on himself heat up and evaporate.

Once dry, Huening Kai transformed back into his human form again to everyone's shock and awe. He could only gape at Yeonjun who was grinning from ear to ear now.

"You... You..." Huening Kai stammered out incredulously. "How did you do that?"

Yeonjun just shrugged nonchalantly. "Found out by accident." He confessed sheepishly. "Turns out I can heat and evaporate things. Pretty useful if you ask me."

Soobin, long forgetting dinner couldn't help but join in the conversation. "This could really come in handy Yeonjun, especially if we accidentally get wet in public and need to dry off quickly."

Huening Kai joked, "Yeah, as long as Yeonjun doesn't turn us into steamed fish."

The members erupt into laughter and eventually they settled down for the night. Despite the challenges that they faced every day due to their transformations, moments like these reminded them that they are experiencing something incredible together.

Chapter Text

2:14am.

That was the time on the clock when Soobin woke up to the sound of floorboards creaking around the dorm. He wasn’t in that much of a deep sleep anyway but the slow almost silent creaking was suspicious enough for him to pull himself out of bed. He gently made his way out his bedroom to try and figure what, or who, was making that noise.

Walking through the hallway, he keeps hidden when he sees a shadow in the living room looking around nervously before opening the door as gently as possible. The outside light from the dorm caught a glimpse of who was trying to leave this late before the door closed quickly but silently.

Beomgyu?

Soobin's brow furrows in confusion. Why was Beomgyu trying to sneak out so early in the morning? He usually makes it a point to let them know if he has plans to leave the dorm, unlike Yeonjun and Huening Kai who have given Soobin several heart attacks by disappearing without warning to do their own thing.

Soobin's worry grows as he wonders where Beomgyu could be sneaking off to. A knot forms in his stomach as he realizes he needs to figure this out immediately. He quickly grabs a hoodie and rushes out of the dorm, determined to follow Beomgyu and find out what's going on.

***

The night air was chilly as Soobin stealthily trailed Beomgyu. Luckily, the city seemed deserted tonight with only a few scattered individuals wandering around, but Soobin kept his mask on firmly to avoid drawing any attention. He observed as Beomgyu turned a corner and vanished from sight. Soobin quickened his pace, determined not to lose him. Before long, he had a hunch about where Beomgyu was heading when he recognized the route towards HYBE. Just as Soobin rounded the corner, he caught sight of Beomgyu slipping into the building. Wanting to follow without being caught, Soobin slipped inside as well.

After manoeuvring through some twists and turns in the building's corridors, Soobin ducked behind a corner. From his hiding spot, he watched as Beomgyu cautiously scanned the area before disappearing into one of the gyms. Soobin furrowed his brow in confusion. Why would Beomgyu voluntarily go to the gym in the middle of the night? Beomgyu was not exactly known for being a fitness enthusiast. While he did engage in physical activities now and then, it was usually during regular hours.

Soobin approached the gym quietly, gently pushing open the heavy door as to not alert anyone. The usually bustling gym was now hauntingly empty and silent. The lights were off, giving the room a dim, eerie feeling with only the faint glow of street lamps peeking through the windows. Soobin's mind swirled with confusion; Beomgyu had come into this gym, but now he was nowhere to be found. He took a few cautious steps forward, his footsteps echoing in the quiet space.

Suddenly, he heard the soft sound of water rippling. Soobin turned towards the pool area and made his way over. As he approached, he saw Beomgyu standing at the edge of the pool, his eyes fixated on the surface of the water, almost like he was in a trance.

A sudden wave of panic washed over Soobin, surely Beomgyu wouldn't be stupid enough to jump into the pool given the circumstances. Unfortunately, it was very clear Soobin knew he was about to be proven wrong. Just as Beomgyu poised to dive in, Soobin couldn't hold back anymore. "Beomgyu, stop!" he yelled, his voice echoing in the empty gym.

Startled, Beomgyu turned around, his expression a mix of shock and guilt. "Soobin? What are you doing here?"

"What am I doing here? What are you doing here?" Soobin retorted, his worry turning into frustration. "You wasn't seriously going to do what I think you was going to do was you?"

Beomgyu opened his mouth to reply, but then quickly snapped it shut. He looked at the ground, avoiding Soobin's intense gaze. "I...I just needed some time alone," he murmured finally, his voice barely above a whisper.

Soobin could barely contain his frustration as he spoke to Beomgyu. "Seriously, jumping in the pool at the gym? You know we have rules against this."

Beomgyu stood with crossed arms, trying to appear defiant but looking sheepish instead. "Actually," he began, "there's no rule specifically prohibiting swimming in a pool."

Soobin felt a headache brewing under his exasperation. "We have rules about not getting wet in public, Beomgyu," he reminded him.

Beomgyu rolled his eyes at Soobin's stern expression and repeated sarcastically, "'Not getting wet in public'. It's 2 a.m., Soobin. Who else would be here?"

"But that's not the point!" Soobin took a step closer to Beomgyu, his voice rising in frustration. "We're supposed to keep what happened to us a secret. What if another idol came in for a late workout? What if a staff member walked in and saw your tail? Did you even think about that?"

Beomgyu looked taken aback, the colour draining from his face as he considered Soobin's words. He was right, it wasn't exactly a private place for him to take a midnight swim. What had possessed him to even consider it? Struggling to find the right words, Beomgyu stammered, "I... I didn't think."

"You didn't think?" Soobin's voice echoed through the vast room, he could barely contain his anger now. "That's exactly the problem, Beomgyu you never think. Do you understand what would happen if someone found out?"

Beomgyu tried to gulp down his growing fear but failed miserably. Soobin was usually a calm presence, his anger rare but terrifying when ignited. And right now, he was furious. He had never seen Soobin so angry before. "I... I..."

Soobin cut him off with a sharp snap, "We'd be doomed! Exposed as freaks or monsters. They would take you away for 'investigation', lock you up in some cold lab and poke and prod at you like some kind of specimen. And not just you, but all of us - Yeonjun, Taehyun, Huening Kai... Our secret will be out and we'll all suffer because of your selfishness."

Tears welled up in Beomgyu's eyes as Soobin's words hit him hard. He hadn't thought about the consequences before acting on his impulse. "I... I'm so sorry, Soobin. I didn't... I didn't realize..."

Soobin seemed to deflate in front of him, anger dissipating as he let out a long sigh. He didn't want to be angry with Beomgyu; they were family after all. But the thought of losing them because of this was too much to bear. "I know you didn't," he said gently, reaching out to pull Beomgyu into a hug.

Beomgyu broke down in Soobin's arms, regret gnawing at his heart like a bitter sting. His apologies came out as broken whispers that echoed through the vast space around them. "I'm sorry... I'm so sorry..." Each word heavy with remorse.

"Shh..." Soobin hushed him, stroking his back in slow circles to calm his trembling body. "Let's go home."

***

Silence enveloped them as they entered their dorm. It was a place that normally buzzed with laughter and company, but tonight it was silent enough for Beomgyu to sit alone on the couch, staring into blank space. He can't believe he nearly did something so reckless tonight. He was so grateful Soobin followed him and got some sense into him eventually. Still, his mind was still racing at the thought of how things could have gone so wrong. Was it worth it to nearly risk everything like that?

Soobin eventually returned to the living room with two steaming mugs of hot chocolate. He handed one to Beomgyu, a small smile on his face.

"Drink up," Soobin said softly yet firmly. He joined Beomgyu on the couch, cradling his own mug in his hands for warmth. He blew on the liquid before taking a sip, never taking his eyes off Beomgyu's face.

"Thanks." Beomgyu mutters, looking down at the drink in his hands. He doesn't want to look back up at Soobin. He doesn't want to see the disappointment and anger in his eyes again. "Soobin...I-"

"You're not selfish, Gyu," Soobin interrupted gently, his eyes reflecting regret and concern. "I shouldn't have said that. I was just so worried and it came out."

Beomgyu shook his head. "No, it's okay. You were right. I only thought about myself and didn't consider what could have happened."

"Why did you do it?" Soobin asked. "And please don't say it's because you wanted some alone time. I can tell there's more to it than that."

"I...I don't know, Soobin." Beomgyu swallowed hard, his throat tight with unshed tears. "I guess...I just wanted to feel free."

"Free?" Soobin echoed, his brows furrowing in concern.

"Yeah," Beomgyu nodded, gripping the warm mug tighter, as if it was his only anchor to reality. "We're always under the watchful eyes of the staff, Manager Kim, MOA, Bang PD...sometimes I just feel like I can't breathe. Swimming...it was the only time when I could let go of all those worries.”

"I didn't realize you felt this way," Soobin admitted quietly. "I guess we've all been so caught up in keeping our secret and maintaining our image that we've forgotten about our own feelings. I’m sorry."

"I'm sorry too," Beomgyu replied, finally meeting Soobin's gaze. "I didn't mean to cause trouble or make you worry."

Both boys sat in silence for a long while, lost in their own thoughts. Finally, Beomgyu spoke up, his voice barely audible. "It's almost been a month since...you know."

Soobin looked taken aback for a moment, furrowing his eyebrows as he processed this new information. "Has it really been that long already?" he interrupted, disbelief and confusion clear in his tone. His mind raced back to that night on Jeju Island.

Beomgyu let out a small chuckle, devoid of any humor. "Tell me about it," he replied. "I've been counting the days in my head, watching them slip by so quickly." He turned to face the wall once again, lost in thought. "It's been a month living with these changes that have turned our worlds upside down. But it feels like we haven't truly embraced what has happened to us." His voice was barely above a whisper now, revealing his vulnerability and uncertainty.

Soobin furrowed his brow as Beomgyu spoke, not comprehending his friend's words. "But we just went swimming recently," he protested.

"That doesn't count for what I'm talking about," Beomgyu replied dismissively.

"Can you help me understand?" Soobin asked kindly, wanting to see things from his friend's point of view.

Beomgyu's voice is tinged with sadness as he speaks. "We went swimming, but did we even truly enjoy it? We were too focused on getting to Jeju Island and then rushing back home. We didn't take the time to fully appreciate the experience." His words linger in the air, filled with disappointment.

"Why didn't you speak up, Gyu?" Soobin sighs, his tone conveying empathy.

"We're always so busy, Soobin. Our schedules are jam-packed. I didn't think we'd ever have a chance." Beomgyu avoids meeting Soobin's gaze, feeling a heavy weight of guilt and shame.

"You thought swimming at the pool would fix that?" There's no anger in Soobin's voice, just genuine curiosity. Beomgyu feels a knot form in his stomach as he realizes how foolish he had been.

"I just wanted to relive that moment again. But now I see how stupid and self-centred I was being, especially when you stopped me." Beomgyu looks down at his hands, anxiously fidgeting with his fingers. He hates making Soobin upset. "I'm sorry, Soobin."

"It's alright," Soobin reassured Beomgyu, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder and gently rubbing it.

"I just wanted to feel free again...even just for a moment," Beomgyu confessed, his voice barely above a whisper as tears threatened to spill once more. "I wanted the water to surround me and take me away from our hectic lives."

Soobin nodded in understanding. "We all crave that feeling," he admitted, his voice tinged with sadness. "Maybe we should make time for it, Gyu. Despite everything, we should still live our lives...and adapt to our new realities."

Beomgyu lifted his gaze to meet Soobin's compassionate eyes. "Do you really think so?" He asked, a glimmer of hope in his voice.

"Yeah," Soobin responded with a warm smile, "we'll make it happen, Gyu."

The promise hung in the air between them, filling Beomgyu with a sense of optimism. Perhaps they could find a balance in their lives, a way to be normal while carrying their extraordinary secret.

Eventually the tiredness crept up towards Beomgyu and it wasn't long before he called it a night, thanking Soobin for the talk and disappearing down the hallway into his bedroom.

Soobin frowned as he understood Beomgyu's predicament. It wasn't just about swimming or their hectic schedules, it was about something deeper, something they had been pushing away unconsciously. As he trudged towards his own room, he couldn't help but glance towards Beomgyu's closed door. His friend's words echoed in his mind: "I just wanted to feel free again...even just for a moment."

He understood now. It wasn't about causing trouble or wanting to swim alone. He just wanted to experience what happened to them properly, enjoying this gift, or curse, as much as they can.

Soobin knew he couldn't drag this out any longer. He needed to do this.

***

"Manager Kim, I'm sorry to call you so early in the morning, but I need to talk to you about something..."

Chapter Text

The first rays of sunlight gently caressed the horizon, painting the room in a soft pink hue through the window. The only sound that could be heard was Beomgyu's deep, rhythmic snoring as he slept, completely unaware of the world around him. He had pushed himself to exhaustion during last night's impromptu trip to the gym. But as the peaceful morning air settled, a disturbance shattered the serene atmosphere. The quiet padding of footsteps down the hallway gradually grew louder and closer to Beomgyu's room. Suddenly, his eyes flew open as his door creaked open, revealing Soobin's shadowy figure against the dim light from the hallway.

Soobin's voice jolted Beomgyu out of his slumber. "Beomgyu, wake up!" he said urgently.

Groggily, Beomgyu responded, "Soobin? What's going on?"

"I can't explain right now. Just meet me in the living room in five minutes, okay?" Soobin's tone was urgent yet cryptic as he quickly disappeared down the hallway.

Beomgyu rubbed his eyes and sat up, still trying to shake off the sleepiness. "Soobin, what's happening? Why are you waking me up so early?" he called after him.

"I'll explain everything in five minutes," Soobin promised from down the hall. Beomgyu couldn't help but feel a sense of unease wash over him as he wondered what could possibly be going on at this hour. With a heavy sigh, he pushed himself off the bed and made his way to the living room, wondering what kind of strange predicament Soobin had gotten them into this time.

***

"Care to explain why we've been woken up this early in the morning?"

Yeonjun's eyes were heavy with sleep, but the spark of irritation wasn't too hard to miss, as he slumped down onto the couch next to Huening Kai. The youngest member merely shrugged at him, stifling a yawn behind his hand. They were both dressed in their pyjamas and looked utterly tired.

"I have no idea," Huening Kai murmured. "Did Soobin-hyung tell you anything?"

"Nothing," Yeonjun grumbled, huffing as he shifted against the plush cushions, glancing at Beomgyu who held his hands up in defence. "Don't look at me."

Meanwhile, Taehyun had entered the room, the last to arrive, rubbing sleep from his eyes and making an annoyed noise under his breath.

And then Soobin was there. He had changed out of his pyjamas into a pair of jeans and a light sweater and looked far more awake than everyone else. On his face spread was a mischievous grin that none of them had anticipated.

Soobin clapped his hands together, trying to rouse some energy in the sleepy living room. "I've got some news," he announced.

"You better not have woken us up just for news," grumbled Yeonjun.

"Seriously, can't this wait until later?" Taehyun groaned, flopping onto the couch next to him with obvious frustration.

Huening Kai chimed in, shooting Soobin a look of shared annoyance. "We have dance practice in three hours, can we at least get some rest before that?"

A sly smirk spread across Soobin's face as he basked in the momentary silence, knowing the collective confusion that would follow his words. "That's the thing," he finally said, eyes twinkling with mischief. "Our schedules...they've been cancelled."

The statement caused a ripple of confusion, the members were definitely awake now. "Cancelled?" echoed Yeonjun. The others were similarly stunned, exchanging wordless glances filled with confusion.

"But why?" Beomgyu finally found his voice, eyes wide with curiosity and a hint of apprehension.

A playful smile tugged at Soobin's lips as he registered their bafflement. "I took the liberty of calling Manager Kim last night," he began, pausing to let his words sink in. "I told him we were all feeling under the weather and overworked and needed a day to refresh ourselves."

"You did what now?" Taehyun blurted out, sitting up straighter on the couch, no longer exuding tiredness but pure shock.

"He's joking right?" Huening Kai whispered uncertainly to Beomgyu, who could only return his gaze with an equal mixture of bewilderment and concern.

"So, you lied?" ventured Yeonjun, although it sounded more like an accusation than a question.

"Well, not exactly," Soobin chuckled, shoving his hands into his jean pockets. "I might have exaggerated a bit, but that's not technically a lie, is it?"

Yeonjun looked like he was trying to process the information, then shook his head as if to clear it. "That...that was risky, Soobin. If Manager Kim found out—"

"He won't," Soobin interjected confidently, waving off Yeonjun's concern with a flick of his wrist. "I know him well enough to know he wouldn't double-check on us."

"Still," Taehyun muttered, running a hand through his messy hair. "If something goes wrong—"

"Nothing will go wrong," Soobin interrupted again, this time more firmly and the room fell silent once more.

"So... why did you cancel our schedules?" Beomgyu finally prompted, his voice hesitant but curiosity overpowering his bewilderment.

"So we could have a day, just to ourselves," Soobin responded, his tone lighter now, as if he had been waiting for someone to ask that question all along. As he spoke, he turned his gaze towards Beomgyu, his eyes glinting with a secret hint of mischief. "I thought... well, I thought we might take a trip...to the beach"

The room fell silent at the declaration. The members stared at Soobin in stunned silence, their minds slowly registering the implication of that statement.

"Wait!" Beomgyu suddenly broke the silence. He was wide-eyed, cheeks flushed in astonishment as it dawned on him what Soobin was implying. "Are you saying... Are we...?"

Taehyun, with a look of disbelief and a hint of amusement in his voice, said, "So, basically, you lied to our manager so we could play mermaids for the day?"

Beomgyu chuckled, "Mermen, Taehyun."

Soobin's lips curled upward as he slowly brought the conversation back to himself. "Last night, while most of you were sound asleep, Beomgyu and I had a lengthy talk." He paused for dramatic effect, "I caught him sneaking out to take a dip in the HYBE gym's pool-"

"You did what?" Yeonjun erupted, his eyes locked on Beomgyu with a mix of shock and disapproval. The younger boy blushed furiously, sinking into the couch cushions.

"Yeonjun, calm down. I've already spoken to him about it," Soobin interjected smoothly. "And I understand why he did it. It made me realize some things yesterday."

"What things?" Huening Kai leaned in closer, curiosity piqued.

"About our transformation," Soobin revealed. "We realized it's been nearly a month since we changed." The words hung heavily in the air, dawning on each member with a collective gasp of disbelief.

"Already?" Yeonjun murmured incredulously. "It feels like just yesterday that everything changed."

"Exactly," Soobin said, a thoughtful furrow wrinkling his brows. "Time has passed really fast. We’ve been so immersed in our regular routine and individual responsibilities that we have not taken enough time to truly understand and accept our transformation."

He paused for a moment, letting the weight of his words settle into the room. Yeonjun's face softened from disbelief to understanding, his eyes shifting to meet Soobin's as he gave a slow nod.

"Our transformation is still new to us," he began, his voice filled with a mix of uncertainty and determination. "It's strange and confusing. We need time to understand ourselves, not just as individuals but as transformed beings."

Beomgyu's gentle smile added to Soobin's words, his eyes soft and kind as he spoke up, "And we also need time together, to understand each other in our new forms."

There was a moment of silence before Huening Kai broke the stillness, his voice barely above a whisper. "So... you're saying we need... what? A bonding session?"

"In a way," Soobin confirmed with a firm nod. "This isn't just about our bodies changing. It's about us changing."

A subtle shift occurred in the room then, a silent understanding passing between them like an unspoken promise. Yeonjun hesitated for a moment before confessing, "I... I miss swimming." His eyes flickered with a hint of vulnerability before he quickly looked away from his bandmates. "That night at Jeju... it wasn't enough. We didn't have enough time to truly enjoy it."

Taehyun's voice joined the conversation, his tone soft yet determined as he met Soobin's gaze head on. "I miss it too," he admitted with a small nod. "I want to experience that freedom again."

Finally, Huening Kai's uncertain voice spoke up, "We should do it then?" Though his words were hesitant, there was a glint of determination in his eyes. "And if it helps us understand ourselves better..."

Beomgyu's grateful smile lit up his face as he spoke sincerely, "Thank you, Soobin." He looked at each of his friends in turn, a silent understanding passing between them as they all agreed to this plan.

"Alright, let's do it," Soobin suddenly declared with a renewed sense of energy. "We're going to the beach." The excitement in his voice was contagious as he stood up, ready for their next adventure together.

***

The sun radiated its warm, golden beams upon the earth, bathing the serene beach in a peaceful glow. The rhythmic crashing of waves against the shore mixed with the salty sea breeze, evoking a sense of freedom and adventure. Excitement and anticipation shone in their eyes as they walked onto the soft sand, eager to immerse themselves in the vast ocean.

As soon as their feet touched the sand, a wave of tranquility washed over them. Laughter and playful banter filled the air as they kicked off their shoes and felt the cool grains of sand between their toes. Soobin observed from a distance, a small smile forming on his lips as he took in their shared joy.

Making their way towards the water's edge, Huening Kai began to remove his shirt, only for Beomgyu to playfully interrupt him with a laugh.

“Hey, Kai,” he said teasingly, “What’s the point in taking off your shirt? It’s not like our clothes aren't capable of their own disappearing act when we transform.”

Huening Kai paused, then laughed, shirt half off, “Yeah, you're right. Force of habit, I guess.” He pulled his shirt back on with a mischievous twinkle in his eye.

Yeonjun, overhearing their conversation, chimed in with an amused smirk. "You know, that's a mystery we've yet to solve. Where do our clothes actually go when we transform?"

"Perhaps they get teleported to a parallel universe," Taehyun suggested, joining the banter.

"Or they just disintegrate into thin air," Soobin offered with a shrug.

Beomgyu playfully pushed Soobin's shoulder. "Yeah, right. And when we transform back, they magically reappear?"

"Why not?" Huening Kai interjected, grinning widely. "We're magical beings after all. Why does anything have to make sense anymore."

Taehyun piped up again with a chuckle, "Well I always thought it was because we were just so hot that our clothes couldn't handle it."

Excitement bubbled within them as they raced towards the waiting ocean. Soobin quickly gathered them before they could dive in, reminding them of the rules.

"Okay guys," he began seriously, "we're all stoked to get out there, but let's not forget our safety precautions. Stick close together and absolutely no solo trips to the surface. Who knows who might see—"

"Imagine trying to explain that one," Yeonjun chimed in with a laugh, interrupting Soobin's warning. "Sorry sir, just my fish tail here, nothing to be alarmed about." The group exploded into laughter at Yeonjun's quip, the tension dissipating.

Soobin chuckled along before regaining his composure. "Alright, jokes aside, let's remember to stay together and no exploring alone. Understood?"

"Got it!" they chorused in agreement.

And with excited shouts, they dashed towards the water's edge.

Chapter Text

The world was a vibrant spectrum of colours and sounds below the surface. The light from the sun in the sky helped illuminate the world below which was much more clearer to the members compared to the night they swam to Jeju. Schools of fish darted past them in iridescent flashes, while coral reefs painted the ocean floor in an array of dazzling colours.

Yeonjun and Beomgyu were swimming shoulder-to-shoulder, their bodies sliding through the water with ease. Not too far away, Taehyun was entranced by the scenery that enveloped him. Huening Kai and Soobin swam hand-in-hand, their laughter and bright smiles creating ripples across the expanse.

“Race you to that reef!” Beomgyu called out to Yeonjun, pointing towards a vibrant coral structure in the distance.

“You’re on!” Yeonjun shouted back, his competitive nature flaring up. Within moments, both of them shot off, leaving a trail of bubbles in their wake.

Soobin and Huening Kai watched, amused. "Yeonjun's not going to let Beomgyu win, is he?" Huening Kai remarked with a chuckle.

"No way," Soobin laughed. "But Beomgyu loves a challenge. This will be interesting."

Taehyun floated by, lazily doing somersaults. “Why rush?” he mused aloud, his voice resonating in the unique underwater echo. “The beauty's in the journey, not the destination.”

“Look who’s become a philosopher under the sea,” Huening Kai teased, reaching out to halt one of Taehyun spins.

“Well, down here, everything seems... clearer,” Taehyun replied with a grin.

"Kai...” Soobin began hesitantly, the playful glint in his eyes dimming slightly. “I think…I'm ready to swim alone."

Huening Kai turned towards him, surprise flickering across his face before it softened into a warm smile. "Are you sure?" he asked gently.

Soobin nodded, trying to marshal his courage. "Yes," he answered firmly. "I need to stop holding your hand all the time."

With a nod of understanding, Huening Kai slowly withdrew his hand from Soobin's. They stared at each other for a few moments that seemed like eternity, before Soobin kicked off, propelling himself forward into the open water.

His initial attempts were clumsy, causing bubbles to burst around him as he thrashed and splashed about. But soon enough, his movements became more fluid and graceful. He marvelled at how enlightening it felt; the coolness of the water against his skin, the sensation of freedom and control as he moved through the vast ocean at his own will.

"You know," Soobin called out to the others after a while, swimming back to his friends with newfound confidence. "I used to think that I'd never learn how to swim. And now, here I am not just swimming, but breathing underwater and even doing it with a tail!"

Light chuckles echoed in the underwater expanse, turning into mirthful laughter as Soobin demonstrated a series of playful flips and somersaults. His relief and joy created an atmosphere that was infectious, spreading to every member of the group.

Suddenly, Yeonjun’s voice echoed through the underwater calm, “Beomgyu cheated! He used the current to his advantage!" Amidst laughter and teasing, the two racers rejoined the group. Beomgyu, still panting, managed a playful retort.

"Hey, it's not cheating if you're using your natural environment. That's just strategy." Beomgyu teases.

In the distance, a school of colourful fish passed by, catching their attention. “Hey, let’s follow them!” Taehyun voice called out.

The group moved gracefully, following the darting fish, mesmerized by their synchronized dance.

***

"Soobin, look at this!" Huening Kai called out, pointing towards a hidden crevice. The vibrant colours of the reef slowly faded to darker hues as the members ventured deeper, their path illuminated only by the occasional shaft of sunlight that managed to penetrate the depths. A sudden shadow passed over them, causing them all to tense up.

Taehyun was the first to spot it. "Guys," he whispered, a hint of panic in his voice, "look over there."

A sleek shape glided smoothly through the water. Its fin was unmistakable. It was a shark.

"Holy..." Yeonjun trailed off, his voice caught in his throat. Everyone instinctively moved closer together, forming a tight circle with their backs facing one another, eyes scanning the water around them.

Except for Beomgyu.

Like a moth drawn to a flame, he felt himself being pulled towards the magnificent creature. The shark's ethereal beauty, with its sleek body and graceful movements, was captivating him.

Soobin's eyes widened in alarm. "Beomgyu! What are you doing? Come back!" he yelled, his voice echoing eerily through the water.

Beomgyu paused momentarily, turning his head to face the group. "It's okay, Soobin. I just want to get a closer look."

"Are you crazy?" Huening Kai exclaimed, his tail flicking nervously. "That's a shark! It could attack!"

But Beomgyu wasn't deterred. "Look at how it moves," he observed out loud. "It's not hunting us. It seems just as curious about us as we are about it."

Yeonjun let out an exasperated sigh, "This isn't some underwater documentary, Beomgyu. We can't predict what it will do."

As Beomgyu approached the creature, the shark began circling him, its large eyes fixated on him. Surprisingly, it showed no signs of aggression. Rather, it seemed to be analysing him.

"Soobin," Beomgyu called out, "I don't think it has ever seen a merman before. It's just curious."

Soobin's face was a mix of disbelief and concern. "Well, it can satisfy its curiosity from a distance. Get back here, now."

Beomgyu chuckled, a smile playing on his lips. "Relax, Soobin. We're both just two curious beings in this vast ocean."

The shark, as if sensing the tension, began to move away, casting one last curious glance at Beomgyu before disappearing into the depths.

Soobin quickly swam over to Beomgyu, pulling him into a tight embrace. "Don't ever do that again," he murmured, relief evident in his voice.

Beomgyu simply laughed, the bubbles of his amusement floating upwards. "Come on, Soobin. You have to admit, it was exciting."

A collective sigh of relief echoed around them as the shark's figure grew tinier and tinier, finally disappearing into the shadowy depths they were yet to explore. The group fell into an uneasy silence, the thrill of their encounter with the shark still fresh.

It was Taehyun who finally broke it. "That has got to be the craziest thing you've done yet, Beomgyu." His words were stern but a faint smile played on his lips.

"Hey," Huening Kai chimed in as he swam closer, his voice filled with awe. "I'll admit, that was pretty cool. Terrifying, but cool."

Yeonjun chuckled softly before adding, "Remind me not to follow you alone in the water. My heart can't handle your reckless stunts."

Beomgyu's smile only widened as he basked in their comments. "Yeah, well, next time I'll just leave you all behind and have all the fun to myself."

Soobin elbowed Beomgyu gently, rolling his eyes. "And risk getting eaten? No, thank you."

The tension gradually faded into laughter as they began to swim further again, following the trail of a turtle this time. Its slow pace was a welcome change from the fast-paced excitement they experienced moments ago.

***

"Watch out for the anemones," Yeonjun called out as they glided past a garden of bright, swaying sea flowers. "Their sting can leave you paralyzed."

"Soobin, are you going to give us a lecture about them too?" Beomgyu quipped, grinning at Soobin's immediate blush.

"Oh, shut up, Beomgyu," Soobin muttered, but his eyes still shone with interest as he examined the anemones curiously. "I just think it's fascinating how they catch their prey."

"That's our Soobin," Huening Kai chuckled. He swam ahead, twirling and flipping in the water that sparkled under the sunlight filtering from above. "Always curious about everything."

Suddenly, a stark shadow swept over the group, darkening the vibrant colours of the undersea life around them. Everyone stopped, their eyes widening in surprise and fear as they looked up. A massive shape floated across the surface of the water, blocking out the sunlight. It was a ship, its enormous hull casting an imposing silhouette against the bright sky.

Panic immediately set in. Yeonjun's eyes widened in fear as he quickly swam down to join the others. "Everyone, get down!" he yelled, his voice garbled but clear in the watery silence.

But before they could react, a violent intrusion disrupted the water around them. A massive net unfolded, cascading down like a metallic waterfall, aiming to imprison everything in its path.

"Soobin, watch out!" Huening Kai shouted, but it was too late. The net ensnared Soobin, its metallic threads coiling around him, binding his movements.

"No!" Beomgyu's shout echoed through the water, his gaze fixated on the captured Soobin, flailing and gasping for breath in the steel trap, his tail thrashing helplessly against the unyielding mesh.

"Soobin! Stay calm!" Taehyun called out.

"Easy for you to say," Soobin retorted, each word punctuated by a grunt as he tried to break out, but the net was too thick.

Panic ignited within the group, each face painted with horror. “We can’t let them take him up!” Beomgyu exclaimed, rushing toward Soobin, his eyes scanning the ocean floor. "Huening Kai, help me find something to cut this net!”

"Yeonjun, Taehyun," Soobin grunted, struggling against the confining threads, "think of something to stop the boat, but be discreet!”

Yeonjun and Taehyun exchanged a quick nod, darting upward. As they ascended, the gentle murmur of the waves intensified into a cacophony of seagulls and human voices as they broke through the surface.

"Oh no...," Yeonjun muttered, catching sight of the boat's crew. A group of burly fishermen worked with ruthless efficiency, hauling in their catch with grim satisfaction etched onto their weather-beaten faces. One particularly massive individual stood at the helm, his arms crossed over his barrel chest while he barked orders to his men.

"We need to do something." Taehyun's voice was filled with worry, his eyes narrowing as he considered their options.

Yeonjun nodded, watching as the net containing Soobin began to lift upwards towards the surface. "But what can we do? We can't exactly ram into the boat. It's too big. And we can’t risk being seen."

At Taehyun's words, a sudden thought sparked in his mind. Taking a deep breath, he turned to Yeonjun, determination burning in his eyes. "Our powers..." he suggested, drawing Yeonjun's attention.

"What about them?" Yeonjun asked, the confusion reflecting in his eyes.

"We can use them to stop the boat," Taehyun said quickly. "You can evaporate the giant water tank on the boat and cause a distraction...," he hesitated for a moment, looking at the rising net filled with their friend, "I can freeze the mechanism pulling up the net."

Yeonjun blinked in surprise, then his expression hardened. "Okay, let's do it."

Taehyun wasted no time as he extended his arm out, his palm facing the mechanism. He concentrated as he felt the familiar energy tingling in his palm and before he knows it, the entire mechanism is covered in a thick layer of frost which makes it come to a grinding stop.

The fishermen on board shouted out in confusion and alarm, their faces a mixture of bewilderment and panic.

"What the...?!" One of the fishermen who was controlling the pulley system, his large fists clenched around the handle when it froze mid-motion.

"What just happened to our gear?" Another crew member called out, equally bewildered.

"It’s frozen solid!" Someone else shouts in complete disbelief.

Meanwhile, Yeonjun swam subtly near the boat's side where the large water tank sat. He lifted his arm with a smirk on his face as he slowly started to clench his fist. "Let’s give them something to worry about,” he murmured, feeling the energy radiating in his fist. The air around the tank shimmered, water within beginning to bubble and evaporate, turning into steam, the pressure building ominously.

Suddenly, the tank exploded, a geyser of steam and water shooting into the air. The boat rocked violently from the impact, the crew members shouting in surprise and alarm.

"What's going on?!" The captain roared, trying to keep his balance as the ship tossed on the waves. His eyes swept over his crew, seeing their fear and confusion. "Get a hold of yourselves, men!"

Back below the tumultuous surface, Beomgyu and Huening Kai were rummaging through the ocean floor, their hands grasping at anything they could find. Beomgyu's eyes caught sight of a piece of driftwood, jagged and sharp - it would do. He swam toward it, his heart pounding in his chest.

"Got something!" Beomgyu called out to Huening Kai, who immediately swam over to him.

Huening Kai watched as Beomgyu forced the jagged driftwood into the netting, attempting to tear a hole big enough for Soobin to slip through.

Yeonjun and Taehyun quickly retreated from the surface, racing back towards their ensnared leader.

"We’ve caused a distraction,” Yeonjun reported hurriedly, "But we need to get Soobin out fast!”

The mesh started to give way under the pressure, the sharp driftwood tearing through it like a knife through butter.

"Soobin," Beomgyu gasped between exertions, "get ready to swim out."

Soobin didn't need to be told twice. With one last heave from Beomgyu, a hole ripped open in the net, just big enough for Soobin to escape. He darted through the opening quick as a flash, leaving the confines of the metallic trap behind.

"Let's get out of here," Taehyun instructed, glancing up apprehensively.

The group swam away quickly, swimming further and further away from the boat and out of danger.

"That was too close,” Soobin murmured, his voice holding the tremor of their recent ordeal, "Thank you, all of you."

"I think we gave them quite a show," Yeonjun couldn't help but chuckle, even if the laughter didn't quite reach his eyes.

The others offered him weary smiles, their bodies still humming with adrenaline from their narrow escape. "That was some quick thinking back there guys," Beomgyu admitted, turning towards Yeonjun and Taehyun.

"We just did what we had to do," Yeonjun shrugged off the praise. In truth, he was relieved they had all managed to get out unscathed. "We should lay low for a while."

"You're right," Soobin agreed, his voice sounding far off and lost amidst the echo of the underwater world. "We should head somewhere safe... somewhere hidden."

Huening Kai, who had been silent up until now, suddenly spoke. "What about the rock pool back at Jeju Island?"

"Yes," Taehyun chimed in, approvingly. "That's not a bad idea at all. It's secluded and hidden enough that no one will find us easily."

A sigh echoed around them as if the ocean itself gave her consent. "Jeju it is then," Soobin agreed.

Chapter Text

Surrounded by the tranquil atmosphere of the cave in Jeju Island, the members found themselves leaning against the rocky edge of the rock pool with their arms crossed, tails swaying gently in the crystal blue water behind them. This cave, once a source of their incredible transformation, now felt like a familiar sanctuary to them.

"What an incredible day," Soobin commented, gazing at the peaceful surroundings. "Just swimming around, no worries or obligations." Yeonjun nodded in agreement.

"Yeah, it's like we have our own little world here. No schedules, no cameras, just us and the endless ocean." Beomgyu mused, his eyes darting around to his fellow members.

Huening Kai looked around the cave and remarked, "It doesn’t feel as magical today though. More like a regular hideout."

Soobin chimed in, "It's our first time here during daylight. Maybe it's more mystical under the moonlight."

Taehyun interrupted with a thought, "I wonder if anyone else ever discovered this place and went through the same transformation as us."

Beomgyu added, "Or are we truly unique? What if this was just a once-in-a-lifetime experience?"

Soobin pondered for a moment before saying with a slight smile, "Then we should consider ourselves lucky. Not many can say they've gone through what we have."

Taehyun admitted quietly, "But it also means we have responsibilities that no one else can understand or help with." The weight of his words hung in the air, deepening the group's contemplation.

Breaking the silence, Yeonjun spoke softly but thoughtfully, "Maybe that's why we were chosen. Perhaps we're ready for whatever comes our way."

Huening Kai gave him a look of disbelief and said, "Are you suggesting fate is at play here? That's some heavy stuff, Yeonjun." Yeonjun replied honestly, "I'm not sure about fate but maybe there's a reason behind all of this. Maybe it happened for a purpose larger than ourselves."

Soobin sighed and nodded, adding on to Yeonjun’s thought, "That's a comforting thought at least. To think that we are not alone in this absurdity."

"The universe works in mysterious ways," Beomgyu chimed in.

The group fell into thoughtful silence, contemplating the uniqueness of their situation. Then, Yeonjun broke the quiet. "We should give this place a name. Calling it just 'the rock pool' doesn't do it justice."

A ripple of agreement passed among them. Huening Kai, always the imaginative one, suggested the first name. "How about 'Mermaid's Grotto?' It has a mythical vibe to it."

Taehyun gave a chuckle, shaking his head lightly. "We are mermen. Not mermaids." "Seadragon's Den?" Soobin offered with enthusiasm, yet it was promptly shot down by Yeonjun who added dryly, "We're not exactly breathing fire under water now, are we?"

The suggestions continued to flow freely. "The Coral Cave?" "It's less coral and more rock." "What about 'Poseidon's Parlor'?" "Too Greek, don't you think?"

Beomgyu, after a moment of contemplation, suggested, "Why don't we call it the 'Moon Pool'?"

Yeonjun teased him, "Moon Pool? That sounds a bit corny, doesn't it?"

Beomgyu pouted slightly, defending his idea. "But it makes sense doesn't it. It was the full moon and this rock pool that turned us into mermen."

The others considered Beomgyu's suggestion. Soobin, nodding slowly, agreed. "Moon Pool... I like it. It has a certain ring to it."

Taehyun smiled. "The Moon Pool, where we became more than just idols. I think it's perfect."

Yeonjun, seeing the enthusiasm in his bandmates' eyes, conceded with a grin. "Alright, Moon Pool it is. Our very own hideaway."

"And speaking of the moon," Soobin suddenly piped up, glancing at his friends with a shared knowingness, "I think it would be fitting if we all agreed to come back here on the next full moon, to see if the same thing will happen again. I mean, who knows what other secrets this pace holds?" he suggested in an almost hopeful tone. His friends exchanged glances at his proposal.

Yeonjun's face clouded with worry. "But what if coming back might cause even more changes? What if we turn into...I don't know...sea monsters or something?"

"That's unlikely," Taehyun said, trying to reassure him. "We've already got tails. I feel like if anything else was going to happen, it would have done it on that night."

"Well," Soobin shrugged, "We don't really know, do we? It's all still a mystery."

Taehyun studied Soobin thoughtfully. "You think it can still bring about changes?"

"Or it could take away our tails," Beomgyu added after a pause, his voice barely above a whisper as he avoided eye contact with his friends. The group fell silent as they contemplated this unforeseen possibility.

Huening Kai broke the silence first, "That's...a terrifying thought."

"But not entirely unpleasant," Yeonjun mused aloud. Seeing their confused looks he clarified, "I mean we wouldn't have to hide them anymore. We could go back to being normal."

"Normal?" Taehyun echoed, raising an eyebrow with a small smirk on his face. "Surely you don't mean to suggest that any part of our lives has ever been normal?"

Yeonjun shrugged. "Alright, fair point. But at least we wouldn't have to worry about...you know, sprouting tails every time we get wet."

"Well, you have a point there," Beomgyu admitted, allowing a smile to play on his lips.

Huening Kai chimed in then, an eager gleam in his eyes. "But isn't that part of the fun? The unpredictability of it all?"

Yeonjun chuckled at Huening Kai’s words, shaking his head in disbelief. "You would see it that way, wouldn't you?"

"Kai's got a point though," Soobin added, staring off into the distance with a thoughtful expression. He was quiet for a moment before he turned back to face the group. "When is the next full moon?"

Taehyun seems to be in deep thought. "Should be at the end of this week I think."

"So soon?" Beomgyu mused aloud.

"We should come back anyway." Soobin suggested, shoulders back and chin slightly raised – a subtle defiance against their fears. "We don't necessarily need to be in the Moon Pool. We can stand on the rocky edge and just see what happens to the water."

Yeonjun hesitated but eventually nodded, swallowing visibly as he spoke, “If you all are in it…I’m too.”

Everybody shook their heads, agreeing to the plan they had set in place.

***

As the evening approached, the sky above was a deep shade of indigo with tiny silver stars. The near full moon itself hung low, casting an ethereal glow over the ocean's surface. The day had been one of freedom and exploration, but as the sky darkened, it was time to head back to their realities. It wasn't long until the members made it back to the beach where they started their adventure. Soobin, taking the lead, swam ahead to check if the coast was clear. Peering above the surface, he saw that the beach was thankfully empty. He dipped back down and gestured to the others that it was safe to emerge.

One by one, the members clumsily dragged themselves onto the sand, their tails making the task more challenging than usual. Huening Kai practically flopped onto the beach, groaning, "God, it's so much harder to get out of the water."

Beomgyu, following in his own struggles, chuckled. "What did you expect? It's not like we can walk on these things," gesturing to his tail clumsily trailing behind him. They all lay there for a moment, catching their breaths and laughing at the absurdity of their situation.

Yeonjun, eventually calming down, sat up properly looking at each member. "Alright, let me speed things up a bit."

He held his fist of his tail and clenched tightly, allowing his powers to dry himself off. It wasn't long before steam started to rise from his body. In moments his tail disappeared and his legs returned. He quickly got up, brushing the sand off his jeans.

"Show-off," Taehyun teased, but his smile revealed his appreciation. Yeonjun simply winked in response, beginning to help the other members dry off one by one until they all had their legs back.

"Ah, it's good to be back on two feet," Soobin sighed, stretching his legs out in front of him with a content smile. He looked towards Yeonjun, nodding in gratitude. "Thanks, hyung."

Yeonjun, with a satisfied grin, replied, "No problem. Just doing my part to keep us out of trouble."

Huening Kai, standing up and brushing the sand off, said, "This power of yours is really coming in handy, Yeonjun."

Beomgyu nodded in agreement. "Definitely. It's like we've got our own personal dryer." he turned to Yeonjun, giving him a playful nudge. "Hey, think you can use that power to give me a quick tan?"

Yeonjun laughed, "I don't think that's how that works Gyu."

"Ah, but it never hurts to ask, right?" Beomgyu countered, grinning.

"True," Yeonjun conceded with a chuckle. "But I'd hate to turn you into a lobster instead of giving you a tan."

"All the more reason to try, don't you think?" Taehyun playfully chimed in, causing the others to laugh. His comment broke the tension, lightening the mood considerably.

Huening Kai, managing to contain his laughter, added, "I can see it now: Beomgyu, the Lobster Merman."

The group erupted in laughter again as they pictured the absurdity of such a scenario. Even Beomgyu himself couldn't help but join in on their mirth. Wiping away tears of laughter, Beomgyu admitted, "Alright fine, maybe becoming a lobster isn't exactly ideal."

"Remember," Taehyun said as he got to his feet, shaking off excess sand, "drying is one thing but cooking is another."

"We should probably head back now." Soobin stated abruptly, standing up and instinctively looking around for any sign of onlookers.

"You're right," Yeonjun agreed, dusting the sand off his jacket. "We wouldn't want to get caught."

"I hope we get to do this again soon," Huening Kai said wistfully as they started their trek up towards their dorm.

Gazing at the moonlit sea one last time, Soobin replied quietly, "Me too, Kai... Me too."

***

As they made their way back to their dorms, each carried the memory of the day, their laughter echoing in their minds and heartbeats drumming a shared rhythm. As they filed into their dorm one by one, each felt a sense of unity that wasn't there before – like they had shared something unique that only they could understand.

"Today was incredible, and I'm glad we all got to enjoy it," Soobin began, his voice tinged with a hint of seriousness. "But we have to remember, getting a free day like this won't be easy. Our schedules won't always allow it."

Yeonjun, lounging on the couch, nodded in agreement. "Yeah, we got lucky this time. Can't expect Manager Kim to fall for the 'sick day' excuse too often."

Taehyun added thoughtfully, "It was a much-needed break, but we have responsibilities. We can't just disappear whenever we want."

Soobin smiled, proud of his members' understanding. "Exactly. We balance our secret with our careers. We'll have more free days, but for now, let's focus on being the best idols we can be."

Yeonjun, sitting up, cracked a grin. "Back to performances and fanmeets then. But hey, at least we have some cool stories to tell each other, right?"

Taehyun, always the practical one, remarked, "Just as long as those stories stay within these walls. Last thing we need is rumours about our little adventure."

Beomgyu, already stretched out on his bed, let out a hearty laugh. "Gosh, I can see Dispatch now: 'Idols turned Mermen?' We'd break the internet." The room burst into laughter once more at the thought, their joy filling the air.

"Soobin," Taehyun called out as the laughter died down, "We might not know when our next adventure will be, but...thank you. Today was amazing."

"No need for thanks," Soobin replied, his eyes crinkling in a warm smile. "I'm just happy we could all experience it together."

With hearts filled with contentment and anticipation for whatever lay ahead, they each settled into their beds; the dorm quiet save for the soft sound of breathing and the occasional chuckle. Tomorrow would be another new day.

Chapter Text

The sun was slowly making its descent from the sky as Huening Kai trudged along the pavement, his mind filled with a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions. The long day of filming for a popular variety show had left him exhausted, but also exhilarated at the opportunity. Being one of the lucky members chosen to appear on the show was an honor, and it had consumed the majority of his day.

As he made his way back to the dorm, Huening Kai politely declined Manager Kim's offer for a ride, opting instead for a scenic route home. His mind was buzzing with memories from the day, and he craved some solitude to process them all.

"Are you sure, Kai?" Manager Kim asked, his brow furrowed with concern. "It's no trouble, and I'd feel better if you didn't go alone."

Huening Kai flashed a reassuring smile. "I'll be fine, don't worry. I have my facemask with me. I just need some time to myself to think."

Manager Kim chuckled, shaking his head. "Always lost in your own world. Alright, but please let me know when you're back with the others."

Now, twenty minutes later, Huening Kai found himself strolling through the outer city streets, surprised by how empty they were at this time of day. The music blasting through his headphones drowned out any outside noise, allowing him to sink even deeper into his thoughts. His mind drifted back to yesterday's adventure—swimming freely, experiencing a sense of liberation he never thought possible.

Taking a step back and looking at the situation as a whole, it was quite terrifying. Just yesterday, he and his friends were carelessly swimming in the ocean, making friends with a shark and nearly losing Soobin to fishermen. It was a story that would never be believed, not that Huening Kai wanted to go advertised.

Suddenly, the tranquility was interrupted by the ringing of his phone. A smile spread across Huening Kai's face as he unlocked the device and saw his younger sister Bahiyyih's name displayed as the incoming call.

"Hey, Bahiyyih!" Huening Kai greeted enthusiastically.

"Kai! I miss you so much! How have you been?" Bahiyyih's voice was filled with excitement, despite the distance between them and their hectic schedules as idols.

"I'm doing great, Bahiyyih. I miss you too," he replied, his heart aching at the thought of how much they had both grown since her debut with Kep1er. They used to be inseparable siblings, but now their time together was limited to once in a while phone calls like this one.

"I wanted to call you after your comeback, but we got so caught up in preparing for our own that I never got the chance," Bahiyyih sighed.

"Oh, don't worry about it," Huening Kai reassured her, turning a corner onto a quieter street. "I understand how busy you guys have been. To be honest, I haven't had a moment to myself either. Things have been pretty hectic."

"Ooh, do tell!" Bahiyyih teased playfully. "Spill all the juicy details to your little sis."

And therein lay the problem. Huening Kai couldn't. Not only did it go against the first rule he and the other members had established about keeping their merman status a secret, but honestly, what could he possibly say?

Oh, not much, Bahiyyih! We had a successful comeback, been going to practice, and oh, by the way, the other members and I sprout fishtails whenever we get wet. You know, the usual.

"Just the typical idol stuff," he eventually replied with a chuckle. "You've still got a long way to go, little one."

With a dry, blunt tone, Bahiyyih responded with a simple "Ha ha," prompting Huening Kai to laugh at her reaction. They continued their conversation as he walked through the empty suburban streets, the setting sun casting a warm, golden light over the houses and trees. Huening Kai could almost spot the familiar sight of his dorm just around the corner—he couldn't wait to unwind and maybe playfully annoy his fellow members for a bit.

As he walked, he noticed an elderly woman peacefully watering her plants with a hose in her garden. Suddenly, a loud bark erupted from that direction, and the woman's attention was diverted to her house. Without hesitation, she dropped the hose and hurried inside to check on her distressed dog.

Unfortunately for Huening Kai, the abandoned hose was now pointing directly at him.

His heart leaped into his throat as he saw the jet of water hurtling towards him. Not here, not in public! With lightning-fast reflexes, he instinctively held out his hand and closed his eyes, bracing himself for the inevitable splash.

But it never came.

Slowly, Huening Kai opened his eyes in confusion and lowered his hand. To his amazement, the water that had been aimed at him was now frozen solid, like a long, serpentine sculpture protruding from the hose, completely still. He blinked in disbelief—what had just happened?

"Kai? Is everything alright?"

Oh, right. He was still on the phone with Bahiyyih.

"I'll call you back later," he said hurriedly, and before Bahiyyih could question him further, he hung up. Cautiously, he approached the now-frozen water, staring at it in awe before glancing back down at his hands.

He wasn't naive; he knew it was his doing. After Soobin, Taehyun, and Yeonjun had manifested their own powers, Huening Kai had anticipated that he, too, would develop some sort of water-related ability. Still, the experience was incredibly surreal.

Utterly fascinated, Huening Kai moved closer to further inspect the water. It appeared solid and shiny, like a sheet of glass. Had he developed the same ice power as Taehyun?

But something felt off. Driven by morbid curiosity, he reached out and touched the cold surface, prepared to quickly pull back and dry his hand on his hoodie if the ice condensed against his skin. However, instead of feeling coldness or wetness, Huening Kai frowned in confusion. The surface felt strange, almost like rubbery plastic. And most importantly, it wasn't melting at his touch.

What exactly had Huening Kai created?

Suddenly, the sound of barking and muttering from the elderly lady caught his attention, triggering his alertness. He couldn't possibly explain how he had turned her harmless garden hose into a bizarre solid water sculpture. His best course of action was to leave before any more trouble arose.

With lightning speed, Huening Kai dashed away as if fleeing from a crime scene, his heart pounding in his chest. He couldn't wait to share this strange event with the other members.

+x+

"I'm sorry, you did what?"

The other members surrounded Huening Kai in a huddle, all exploding with questions after he returned to the dorm.

"Exactly what I said," Huening Kai retorted, trying to keep his patience. Each of his bandmates wore a different expression, all varying degrees of surprise and disbelief.

"So, basically, you turned water into... not-water?" Yeonjun asked, raising an eyebrow.

Huening Kai nodded. "It wasn't water, but it also wasn't ice. It wasn't cold, and it didn't melt."

"We need to test this," Soobin declared. "Do you think you can do it again?"

Huening Kai shrugged, feeling a mix of self-consciousness and excitement. "I don't know... I didn't exactly plan for this to happen."

"Well, let's find out," Taehyun piped up, already fetching a glass of water from the kitchen table.

Huening Kai sighed, looking at the glass of water in front of him. Slowly, he held out his hand in a similar motion to what he had done earlier.

The members softly gasped as they watched the water shift slightly before visibly becoming more solid.

"Whoa," Taehyun muttered in disbelief.

Soobin carefully lifted the glass and tipped it over, sending the now-solid mass clanking onto the hardwood table.

"You're definitely sure it's not ice?" Beomgyu asked, an eyebrow raised.

Yeonjun carefully reached over and touched it. "Yeah, definitely not," he confirmed as he examined the solid lump now in his hand. "I don't even know how to describe it. It's like glass but not glass."

"Very insightful, hyung," Huening Kai said, rolling his eyes. "I don't even know what I made myself."

"What if... your power is that you can change the state of water? Make it solid without actually freezing it? And that's what you created," Taehyun theorized.

Huening Kai blinked, absorbing Taehyun's theory. "So, I'm not controlling the temperature... I'm changing the form without changing the temperature," he repeated slowly, trying to wrap his head around it.

"Exactly," Taehyun nodded enthusiastically, seeming pleased with his hypothesis.

"That's... weird," Yeonjun commented, poking at the solid water lump.

"But also kind of cool," Beomgyu added, grinning at Huening Kai. "I mean, that could be really useful."

"Yeah... I guess," Huening Kai shrugged, feeling a strange mix of pride and confusion. "Then again, I'm not really sure how I'm supposed to make use of water-solidifying powers."

Soobin seemed deep in thought when suddenly, his eyes twinkled with an idea. "Hmm, I have an idea."

Soobin's attention turned to the kitchen sink, and he held out his hand with a smirk.

A stream of water slowly made its way out of the tap, gradually moving towards Soobin as he controlled it. With a twist of his hand and concentration, the water morphed in midair, slowly shaping into something familiar.

"Hyung, is that our light stick?" Beomgyu blurted out.

The now-morphed water hovering in the air looked like an exact replica of their light stick. Soobin turned to Huening Kai with a smirk.

"Harden it, Kai."

Huening Kai understood. With a swift hand movement, the water light stick hardened, still hovering in the air.

"Oh, wow. I guess I can still control it even when you've hardened it," Soobin observed as he slowly lowered the light stick towards himself to grab it. "I guess it's still technically water."

Huening Kai nodded, still staring in amazement at the hardened water light stick Soobin held in his hand. It looked exactly like their official light stick, except it was made of water, not plastic. He reached out to touch it and found that it had the same smooth texture as before.

"That's incredible," Taehyun said, eyes wide. "We could actually create things with this.”

"Ice sculptures without the ice," Yeonjun agreed, looking both impressed and bewildered.

"And minus the cold," Beomgyu added, grinning widely in amazement. The boy's hands flew to his mouth, eyes wide and sparkling as he realized, "Guys, we could literally make water statues in the summer without them melting!"

Soobin laughed at Beomgyu's excitement, ruffling Huening Kai's hair affectionately. "Thanks to our little Kai here," he said, causing Huening Kai to blush slightly under the praise.

Beomgyu’s eyes suddenly lit up with an idea. "Imagine the pranks we could pull with this! We could make all sorts of weird objects and freak people out."

Taehyun rolled his eyes but couldn't hide his smile. "Of course you'd think of pranks first, hyung."

As their laughter died down, a sense of togetherness settled over the group. They had been through so much together, and now they shared this incredible secret that bonded them even closer.

"You know," Huening Kai said softly, looking around at his bandmates, "I'm really glad we're in this together. I don't think I could handle all of this on my own."

Soobin smiled warmly, pulling Huening Kai into a side hug. "We'll always be here for each other, Kai. No matter what."

The others nodded in agreement, their expressions softening with affection and understanding.

As the evening wore on, the members continued to joke and tease each other, their bond strengthening with each shared laugh and playful jab. They knew that the road ahead would be filled with challenges and uncertainties, but they also knew that they would face it all together, united by their extraordinary secret and the love they had for one another.

And as Huening Kai looked around at his smiling bandmates, he couldn't help but feel a sense of warmth and belonging wash over him. No matter what the future held, he knew he would always have his brothers by his side, ready to support him through thick and thin.

Chapter Text

The sun was high in the sky as Soobin made his way through the park, his face mask firmly in place to maintain some semblance of anonymity. He had just finished a previous schedule and was on his way to meet the other members at the dance studio. The park was alive with the laughter and playful shouts of children enjoying the warm weather.

As Soobin walked past a group of kids playing with water guns, he couldn't help but smile beneath his mask. Their carefree joy was contagious, and for a moment, he almost forgot about the strange new reality he and his members found themselves in.

Suddenly, a stray stream of water from one of the kids' guns missed its intended target and hit Soobin's arm. He froze, his heart leaping into his throat. He was out in the open, with no place to hide. Panic surged through him as he realized he was about to transform in the middle of the park, in broad daylight.

Just as Soobin was bracing himself for the inevitable, he felt a gentle tap on his shoulder. He turned to see an old woman standing beside him, holding out a towel with a kind smile.

"Here, dear. You look like you could use this," she said, her voice warm and comforting.

Bewildered, Soobin took the towel and quickly dried his arm, stopping the transformation just in time. He breathed a sigh of relief and turned to the old woman with gratitude.

"Thank you so much," he said, bowing his head. "I really hate getting wet, especially in public."

The old woman's smile widened, and she nodded knowingly. "Oh, I know a thing or two about staying dry in public," she said, a twinkle in her eye.

Soobin frowned, wondering what she meant by that. "I'm sorry, but what do you mean by that?" he asked, his curiosity getting the better of him.

The old woman chuckled softly, her eyes crinkling at the corners. "Let's just say I've seen my fair share of unusual things in my life," she replied cryptically.

Before Soobin could press further, the old woman turned her gaze towards the river that ran through the park. "It's a beautiful day, isn't it?" she remarked, taking in the scenery.

Soobin, still trying to be polite despite his confusion, nodded in agreement. "Yes, it really is. Perfect weather for a stroll in the park."

The old woman's smile took on a mysterious edge as she continued, "The night is beautiful too, but certain nights can bring mysterious changes to mysterious individuals."

Soobin's frown deepened, and he couldn't help but ask, "What do you mean by that? Mysterious changes?"

The old woman turned to face him, her expression serious. "You should stay at home tonight, dear. Avoid the night sky, for your own good."

Soobin was taken aback by her words. "But why? What's going to happen tonight?"

The old woman simply shook her head, her smile turning sad. "Some things are best left unknown until the time is right. Just trust me, dear. Stay inside tonight."

Soobin was about to question her further when the laughter of the children distracted him. He turned his head for just a moment, but when he looked back, the old woman was gone. He stood there, confused and unsettled by the strange encounter.

With a shake of his head, Soobin continued on his way to the dance studio, the old woman's words echoing in his mind.

+x+

"Wait, so she just disappeared?" Taehyun asked, his brows furrowed in confusion as Soobin recounted his experience at the park.

The members were gathered in the dance studio, taking a break from their rigorous practice. Soobin had just finished telling them about his strange encounter with the old woman.

"Yeah, it was so weird," Soobin said, running a hand through his hair. "One second she was there, and the next, she was gone. Like she vanished into thin air."

"And she knew about staying dry in public?" Beomgyu asked, his eyes wide with curiosity. "Do you think she somehow knows about us? About our secret?"

Yeonjun frowned, shaking his head. "No way. We've been so careful. How would some random old woman know about our secret? It's impossible."

"Plus, it still doesn't explain why she told you to avoid going outside tonight," Taehyun added, his mind working to make sense of the situation. "What's so special about tonight?"

"Maybe she's just crazy," Huening Kai suggested with a shrug. "You know, like those eccentric old people who say weird things sometimes. Maybe she was just messing with you, hyung."

The members seemed to accept that explanation, but a lingering sense of unease still hung in the air. Soobin, sensing their worry, spoke up.

"Look, it can't hurt to stay in the dorm tonight, just in case. It's not like we had any plans anyway. Better safe than sorry, right?"

Yeonjun nodded in agreement. "Yeah, we could have a movie night or something. Just relax and take it easy. We've been working hard lately, we deserve a break."

"And tomorrow night is the full moon," Taehyun reminded them. "We can have a chill night tonight and then plan on going back to the moon pool tomorrow. It'll be good to unwind before our next adventure."

The members all agreed, feeling a sense of relief at having a plan in place. They returned to their practice, pushing the strange encounter to the back of their minds for the time being.

+x+

Later that evening, the members were gathered in the dorm, getting ready for their impromptu movie night. Soobin, despite the comfort of being surrounded by his friends, couldn't shake the feeling of anxiety that had been following him since his run-in with the old woman.

Taehyun, noticing Soobin's distress, placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. "Hey, don't worry so much about something we don't even know about yet. We're all here together, and that's what matters. Whatever happens, we'll face it as a team."

Soobin managed a grateful smile, nodding in agreement. "You're right. I'm probably just overthinking it. It's just... something about that old woman really got under my skin."

"I get it, hyung," Taehyun said, his voice soft and understanding. "But let's try to focus on the present, okay? We're here, we're safe, and we're about to have a great night in.”

Just then, Yeonjun's stomach growled loudly, causing everyone to laugh. "Yah, Beomgyu!" he called out playfully. "Hurry up with that popcorn, will you? I'm starving over here! My stomach is about to eat itself!"

Beomgyu, who was in the kitchen preparing their snacks, rolled his eyes. "Keep your pants on, hyung. Perfection takes time! You can't rush the art of popcorn making."

"Perfection? It's just popcorn!" Yeonjun retorted, grinning. "How hard can it be? Just throw some kernels in the microwave and hit start!"

"Well, if you think you can do better, be my guest!" Beomgyu shot back, his tone light and teasing. "But don't come crying to me when you burn the whole batch and set off the smoke alarm... again."

The other members chuckled at their banter, the tension in the room easing as they fell into their usual playful dynamic.

As Beomgyu walked past the kitchen window, his eyes caught sight of the full moon hanging low in the sky. Suddenly, he froze, his gaze locked on the celestial body as if he were mesmerized.

The other members, noticing Beomgyu's sudden stillness, giggled at first, thinking he was just playing around.

"Yah, Beomgyu, what are you doing?" Yeonjun called out, still smiling. "Are you okay over there? Did you see a ghost or something?"

But Beomgyu didn't respond, his eyes still fixed on the moon. The members' laughter died down, replaced by a growing sense of concern.

Huening Kai, frowning, got up from his seat and made his way over to Beomgyu. "Hey, Gyu, what's wrong?" he asked, placing a hand on his friend's shoulder. "You're starting to freak us out a little."

As Huening Kai looked out the window, he too caught sight of the full moon through the window. Like Beomgyu, he seemed to fall under the same hypnotic trance, his body going still as he stared up at the night sky.

The remaining three members exchanged worried glances, unsure of what was happening.

"Guys, what's going on?" Taehyun asked, his voice laced with concern. "Why are they just standing there like that?"

Yeonjun, growing more worried by the second, started to make his way towards Beomgyu and Huening Kai. "Hey, snap out of it, you two! This isn't funny anymore!"

But as he approached, Beomgyu and Huening Kai began to speak in unison, their voices dreamy and distant. "The full moon... it's so beautiful... we need to go to it..."

Soobin's eyes widened as realization dawned on him. The old woman's warning echoed in his mind, and he suddenly understood the gravity of the situation.

"Yeonjun, close the curtains now!" Soobin yelled, his voice urgent. "And don't look outside! Just do it!"

Without hesitation, Yeonjun lunged forward and yanked the curtains shut, blocking out the sight of the moon. He then positioned himself in front of Beomgyu and Huening Kai, trying to break their trance.

But the two members remained unresponsive, their eyes glazed over and their expressions blank.

"What's happened to them?" Taehyun asked, his voice shaking slightly. "Why are they acting like this? It's like they're not even here with us."

Soobin, his mind racing to make sense of the situation, spoke slowly, "I think... I think the full moon has done something to them. Almost like it's put them in a trance."

Chapter Text

Beomgyu and Huening Kai, still entranced by the full moon's mysterious power, sat cross-legged on the living room floor, giggling and whispering to each other as if sharing a secret only they could understand. Their eyes sparkled with a mischievous glint, almost like they were possessed.

The other three members huddled together on the sofa, their faces etched with concern and confusion. They spoke in hushed tones, trying to make sense of the bizarre situation they found themselves in.

"Why would the full moon cause them to act like this?" Yeonjun asked, his brow furrowed in frustration. "I mean, we've seen some weird things, but this? This is a whole new level of strange."

Soobin shook his head, his eyes filled with uncertainty. "I'm not sure, Yeonjun. We're still trying to figure out all the ins and outs of this whole merman thing. Maybe there's some kind of connection between the full moon and our transformation that we don't fully understand yet."

Soobin turned to Taehyun, a puzzled expression on his face. "Taehyun, didn't you say the full moon was tomorrow? I could have sworn that's what you told us earlier."

Taehyun's eyes widened, and he spluttered, "I-I did! I looked it up and everything. The calendar said the full moon would be on Saturday night."

Yeonjun and Soobin both glared at Taehyun, their eyes narrowing in disbelief. Taehyun looked back at them, his face a picture of confusion.

"What? Why are you looking at me like that?" Taehyun asked, his voice rising in pitch.

Yeonjun let out an exasperated sigh. "Taehyun, today IS Saturday. Did you somehow forget what day it is?"

Taehyun's face drained of color as realization dawned on him. "Oh... I thought it was Friday. I must have gotten my days mixed up with our crazy schedule this week." He buried his face in his hands, groaning in embarrassment.

Soobin and Yeonjun both facepalmed, shaking their heads in disbelief.

"Seriously, Taehyun?" Soobin muttered, his voice muffled by his hand. "How could you mix up the days like that?"

Yeonjun threw his hands up in frustration. "Guys, we're missing the point here. How the hell did this happen to Beomgyu and Huening Kai? What's the connection between the full moon and their weird behavior?"

Taehyun, eager to redeem himself, spoke up. "Well, remember, it was a full moon that night at Jeju when we first transformed into mermen. So, there's definitely some sort of connection between the full moon and our merman selves. We just don't know the extent of it yet."

Yeonjun's eyes widened as a sudden thought struck him. "Wait a minute... if the full moon is affecting Beomgyu and Huening Kai like this, does that mean the same thing will happen to us if we look at it too?"

Taehyun groaned, rubbing his temples. "Most likely, yes. As if being a merman wasn't stressful enough, now we have to worry about turning into giggling, moon-drunk versions of ourselves every full moon."

Soobin let out a heavy sigh, his shoulders sagging with the weight of their situation. "We better keep the curtains closed tight, then. The last thing we need is for all of us to end up like those two."

As if on cue, Beomgyu and Huening Kai's laughter intensified, their voices carrying through the living room.

"Wouldn't it be amazing to swim in the ocean right now?" Beomgyu's dreamy voice filled the air. "Just imagine it, Kai. The cool water against our skin, the freedom of our tails propelling us through the waves..."

Huening Kai's giggles mixed with Beomgyu's, their voices blending together in a symphony of delight. "Oh, yes! And we could go back to our home at Jeju Island! Swim like mermen forever and ever, without a care in the world!"

Yeonjun shook his head in disbelief, a wry smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Guys, this is insane. It's like they're drunk on moonlight or something. They're not making any sense."

Taehyun leaned in closer to Soobin, his voice barely above a whisper. "What should we do, Soobin? How do we snap them out of this?"

Before Soobin could respond, Beomgyu and Huening Kai leapt to their feet, their eyes wide with excitement.

"Let's go back to Jeju Island tonight!" Beomgyu exclaimed, his voice filled with childlike wonder. "We can swim all the way there, just the two of us!"

"Yes, yes!" Huening Kai agreed, clapping his hands together in delight. "And we can show off our beautiful tails to everyone we meet along the way! They'll be so amazed!"

Soobin's eyes widened in horror, his heart leaping into his throat. "They can't leave the dorm!" he hissed, his voice tight with panic. "If they go outside in this state, who knows what could happen? They could expose our secret to the entire world!"

Yeonjun and Taehyun exchanged a look of alarm, their faces mirroring Soobin's fear. They knew they had to act fast, before Beomgyu and Huening Kai could make good on their plan.

Suddenly, Beomgyu and Huening Kai made a dash for the door, their laughter echoing through the dorm. Yeonjun leaped to his feet, his reflexes kicking in as he lunged forward and grabbed Beomgyu by the arm.

"Oh no, you don't!" Yeonjun growled, his muscles straining as he struggled to keep Beomgyu in place. "You two are staying put, whether you like it or not!"

Taehyun quickly followed suit, wrapping his arms around Huening Kai's waist and holding him back. The two moon-drunk boys squirmed and protested, their whines filling the air.

"But we want to go swimming! We want to be free!" they cried out, their voices rising in a petulant chorus.

Soobin ran a hand through his hair, his mind racing as he tried to come up with a solution. He knew they had to act quickly, before Beomgyu and Huening Kai's moonstruck state led them to do something they would all regret.

+x+

The three members struggled to keep Beomgyu and Huening Kai contained, their bodies straining as they held onto their squirming friends. Soobin's mind raced, desperately trying to come up with a way to snap them out of their trance.

"Beomgyu, Kai, please!" Soobin pleaded, his voice strained with the effort of holding onto Huening Kai's arm. "You have to snap out of it! This isn't you!"

But his words fell on deaf ears, drowned out by the sound of Beomgyu and Huening Kai's laughter and their incessant chanting about swimming and freedom.

Yeonjun grunted, his arms aching from the constant struggle to keep Beomgyu in place. "We can't keep this up all night, Soobin," he panted, his face slick with sweat. "There has to be a way to break this spell, or whatever it is."

As Yeonjun reached for his water bottle, desperate for a sip to quench his thirst, Beomgyu's mischievous eyes locked onto the bottle. With a smirk and a flick of his wrist, he motioned towards the water inside.

Suddenly, Yeonjun's eyes widened, and he spat out the water in surprise. The clear liquid had transformed into a thick, gelatinous substance, clinging to his lips and dribbling down his chin.

"What the hell?" Yeonjun spluttered, staring at the gooey mess in his hand. "Since when could Beomgyu do that?"

Soobin's jaw dropped, his eyes round with shock. "I guess...this is his power. Seems similar to Kai's except it's more of a gel like state."

Beomgyu's giggle filled the air, and with another flick of his wrist, the gelatinous water reverted back to its liquid form, splashing onto Yeonjun's shirt and skin.

Yeonjun let out a yelp of surprise as his body began to tingle, the all-too-familiar sensation of his transformation taking hold. Within seconds, his legs had vanished, replaced by a shimmering blue tail. He toppled backwards, landing on the floor with a thud.

Huening Kai's eyes widened with wonder, and he clapped his hands in delight. "Pretty merman," he cooed, his voice dreamy and distant. "You're tail is so sparkly."

Yeonjun glared at the two boys, his cheeks flushed with embarrassment and frustration. "This is not the time for games, you two!" he growled, his tail flapping uselessly on the floor.

Soobin's eyes suddenly lit up, a plan forming in his mind. He leaned close to Taehyun, his voice low and urgent as he whispered his idea. Taehyun nodded, a look of determination crossing his face.

"It's worth a shot," Taehyun agreed, his eyes flicking to Beomgyu and Huening Kai. "We have to try something."

Soobin quickly rushed to the bathroom as Yeonjun looked up at Taehyun, confusion etched on his face.

"What are you two up to?" Yeonjun asked, his brow furrowed as he tried to dry himself off with his powers.

Taehyun smiled, a glimmer of hope in his eyes. "We think we know how to stop this, Yeonjun. Just trust us."

Taehyun turned to Beomgyu and Huening Kai, his voice sweet and coaxing as he spoke. "Hey, guys! If you want to go to Jeju Island so badly, why don't you follow me to the bathroom? I know a secret way to get there, but you have to do exactly as I say."

Beomgyu and Huening Kai's eyes widened with curiosity, their struggles ceasing for a moment as they considered Taehyun's words.

"A secret way?" Beomgyu asked, his voice filled with wonder. "You promise you'll take us to Jeju Island?"

Taehyun nodded, his smile never wavering. "Of course! But you have to follow me and do exactly as I say, okay? It's the only way the magic will work."

Beomgyu and Huening Kai exchanged a look, their faces splitting into identical grins. "Okay!" they chorused, their bodies practically vibrating with excitement. "We'll do anything to go to Jeju Island!"

Taehyun led the two boys into the bathroom, positioning them carefully in the center of the room. "Alright, now stand very still," he instructed, his voice firm but gentle. "And close your eyes. The magic won't work if you're looking."

Beomgyu and Huening Kai obeyed, their eyes fluttering shut as they stood motionless, their hands clasped together in anticipation.

Taehyun glanced over his shoulder, his eyes locking with Soobin's. "Now, Soobin!" he yelled, his voice echoing off the tiled walls.

Soobin leaped out from behind the shower curtain, a showerhead clutched in his hand. With a twist of the knob, he turned the water on full blast, aiming the spray directly at Beomgyu and Huening Kai.

The two boys let out a yelp of surprise as the cold water hit their skin, their eyes flying open in shock. Within seconds, their legs had vanished, replaced by their shimmering tails. They toppled to the floor, their bodies tangling together in a heap of scales and fins.

Soobin quickly shut off the water, carefully making his way to the door with Taehyun close behind. They tiptoed around the puddles on the floor, their hearts racing as they tried to avoid transforming themselves.

Beomgyu and Huening Kai lay stunned for a moment, their eyes blinking rapidly as they tried to process what had just happened. But then, to everyone's dismay, they began to giggle once more, their voices filled with the same dreamy quality as before.

"Look at us!" Beomgyu exclaimed, his eyes shining with delight as he ran his hands over his glittering scales. "We're so pretty like this!"

Huening Kai nodded in agreement, his face split into a wide grin. "The prettiest mermen in all the sea!"

Soobin groaned, his shoulders slumping in defeat. "I thought for sure that transforming them would snap them out of it," he muttered, his voice thick with disappointment. "But it didn't work."

Yeonjun, now back on his feet with his human legs, approached the doorway, his eyebrows raised in question. "So, what do we do now? We can't just leave them like this."

Taehyun's face suddenly lit up, an idea sparking in his mind. "I'm sorry, guys," he said softly, his eyes filled with regret as he looked at Beomgyu and Huening Kai. "But this is for your own good."

With that, he reached for the doorknob, pulling the door shut with a decisive click. Soobin and Yeonjun looked at him in confusion, their mouths opening to protest.

"Taehyun, what are you doing?" Soobin asked, his voice rising in concern.

But Taehyun was already moving, his hand outstretched towards the doorknob. Within seconds, the metal of the knob was coated in a thin layer of ice.

Yeonjun's eyebrows shot up, his eyes wide with surprise. "You're going to lock them in the bathroom all night? That's your big plan?"

Taehyun shook his head, "Do you have a better idea? We clearly don't know how to reverse this and it's the only way to keep them safe until this whole full moon thing wears off."

Soobin sighed, his shoulders slumping in resignation. "Taehyun's right," he admitted, his voice heavy with exhaustion. "We can't risk them sneaking out of the dorm and exposing our secret. This is the best we can do for now."

Yeonjun frowned, his eyes flicking to the frozen doorknob. "But how long will they have to stay in there? We can't just leave them locked up forever."

Soobin ran a hand through his hair, his mind racing as he tried to come up with a solution. "We'll take turns staying up and keeping watch," he said finally, his voice filled with determination. "One of us will always be outside the bathroom, making sure they're okay and that they don't try to escape. We'll just have to wait this out and hope that it's only temporary."

Yeonjun and Taehyun exchanged a look, their faces mirroring Soobin's resolve. They knew it wouldn't be easy, but they were willing to do whatever it took to keep their friends safe.

As the night wore on, the three members took turns keeping vigil outside the bathroom door, their ears straining for any sound of distress or escape attempts. But all they heard was the occasional giggle or splash of water, a reminder that their friends were still trapped in the thrall of the full moon.

Soobin leaned against the wall, his eyes heavy with exhaustion as he listened to the muffled sounds coming from behind the door. He couldn't help but feel a sense of helplessness, a frustration at not being able to do more to help his friends.

This, was going to be a very long night.

Chapter Text

The first rays of sunlight filtered through the small window of the bathroom, gently stirring Beomgyu and Huening Kai from their slumber. As they slowly opened their eyes, confusion etched across their faces as they took in their unfamiliar surroundings. The cold, hard tiles pressed against their skin and the remaining water puddles surrounding them on the floor.

Beomgyu groaned, pushing himself up into a sitting position. His eyes widened as he caught sight of his shimmering blue tail, the scales glistening in the morning light. "What the...?" he muttered, his voice thick with sleep and confusion.

Beside him, Huening Kai let out a soft gasp, his own tail flicking nervously against the wet floor. "Why are we in the bathroom?" he asked, his brow furrowed in confusion. "And why are we in our merman forms?"

Beomgyu shook his head, trying to clear the fog from his mind. "I... I don't know," he admitted, his voice trembling slightly. "The last thing I remember is getting ready for our movie night. Everything after that is just a blank."

Huening Kai's eyes widened, a flicker of fear crossing his face. "You don't think something bad happened, do you?" he whispered, his voice barely audible.

Beomgyu swallowed hard, his heart racing in his chest. "I don't know," he said honestly, his voice shaking. "But we need to find the others. They'll know what's going on."

With a deep breath, Beomgyu called out, his voice echoing off the tiled walls. "Soobin? Yeonjun? Taehyun? Is anyone there?"

For a moment, there was only silence. Then, the sound of shuffling footsteps reached their ears, growing louder as they approached the bathroom door. The handle jiggled, and the door slowly creaked open, revealing a disheveled and exhausted-looking Soobin.

"Beomgyu? Kai?" Soobin's voice was rough with fatigue, his eyes squinting against the bright morning light. "Are you guys okay?"

Beomgyu and Huening Kai exchanged a look of confusion, their tails flicking nervously against the wet floor.

"We... we don't know," Beomgyu admitted, his voice hesitant. "We just woke up here. We have no idea what happened last night."

Soobin frowned, his eyes flickering with concern. "You don't remember anything?" he asked, his voice gentle but probing.

Huening Kai shook his head, his bottom lip trembling slightly. "No, nothing. It's like there's this big blank spot in our memories. The last thing we remember is getting ready for our movie night, and then... nothing."

Soobin sighed, running a hand through his messy hair. "Alright," he said softly, his voice filled with understanding. "Let me go wake up Yeonjun and have him dry you off. Then we can all sit down and talk about what happened. I promise, everything will be okay."

With a reassuring smile, Soobin gently closed the door, leaving Beomgyu and Huening Kai alone once more. They sat in silence, their minds racing with questions and fears, wondering what could have possibly transpired during the night that would leave them in such a state.

+x+

The living room was quiet, the air heavy with tension as the five members gathered together. Beomgyu and Huening Kai, now back in their human forms, sat on the couch, their faces pale and their eyes wide with shock as they listened to Soobin, Yeonjun, and Taehyun recount the events of the previous night.

"We were really acting like that?" Beomgyu whispered, his voice trembling with disbelief. "Giggling and talking about swimming and showing off our tails to everyone?"

Soobin nodded, his expression grave. "It was like you were under some kind of spell," he explained, his voice soft but firm. "You kept insisting that you needed to go back to Jeju Island, that you wanted to be free and swim forever."

Huening Kai buried his face in his hands, his shoulders shaking with silent sobs. "I can't believe we almost exposed our secret," he choked out, his voice muffled by his fingers. "What if we had actually made it outside? What if someone had seen us?"

Taehyun reached out, placing a comforting hand on Huening Kai's shoulder. "But you didn't," he reminded him gently. "We managed to keep you both inside, and no one saw anything. Your secret is still safe."

Yeonjun nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Plus, it wasn't all bad," he said, his voice taking on a teasing tone. "Beomgyu, you actually discovered your power last night."

Beomgyu's head snapped up, his eyes wide with surprise. "I did?" he asked, his voice filled with a mix of excitement and trepidation.

Yeonjun chuckled, reaching for the glass of water on the coffee table. "Yeah, you did. You turned my water into some kind of weird gel substance. It was actually pretty cool, once I got over the initial shock of it."

Beomgyu's eyes lit up, and he reached out for the glass, his fingers trembling slightly as he concentrated on the clear liquid inside. The water shimmered and rippled, and then, as if by magic, it began to thicken and solidify, turning into a gelatinous mass.

"Whoa," Beomgyu breathed, a grin spreading across his face as he watched the transformation. "This is so cool! I can't believe I can actually do this!"

Soobin cleared his throat, bringing everyone's attention back to the matter at hand. "As fascinating as Beomgyu's new power is," he said, his voice serious, "we need to focus on what happened last night. We know now that the full moon has some kind of effect on us, and we need to be prepared for the future."

Taehyun nodded, his brow furrowed in thought. "It's not just water we have to be careful of now," he mused, his voice low and contemplative. "We have to watch out for the full moon too. Who knows what else it could do to us?"

Yeonjun groaned, leaning back against the couch cushions. "This whole merman thing is getting more complicated by the minute," he grumbled, his voice filled with frustration. "It's like every time we think we've got a handle on it, something new comes up to throw us off balance."

Taehyun's eyes suddenly widened, a flicker of realization crossing his face. "Speaking of throwing us off balance," he said slowly, his voice hesitant, "what about that old woman who warned Soobin yesterday? That warning was obviously about the moon. How did she know what was going to happen to us?"

Soobin frowned, his mind racing as he thought back to his encounter in the park. "She must know about us," he said softly, his voice filled with a mix of wonder and apprehension. "It's too much of a coincidence for her to have warned me and then for this to happen. She has to know something."

Beomgyu's eyes widened, a flicker of fear crossing his face. "But how?" he asked, his voice trembling slightly. "We've been so careful. How could she possibly know about our secret? It's not like we go around advertising our merman status to the world."

Yeonjun shook his head, his brow furrowed in confusion. "It doesn't make sense," he said slowly, his voice filled with doubt. "How could she have known what the moon was going to do to us if we hadn't even experienced it yet?

The members fell silent, each lost in their own thoughts as they tried to make sense of the situation. It was Soobin who finally broke the silence, his voice soft but determined.

"What was it that she said to me, after she handed me the towel?" he mused, his eyes distant as he tried to recall the old woman's exact words. "She said she knew a thing or two about staying dry in public. At the time, I thought she was just being cryptic, but now..."

Huening Kai's eyes suddenly widened, a gasp escaping his lips as a thought struck him. "What if... what if the old woman is actually a mermaid herself?" he blurted out, his voice filled with a mix of excitement and disbelief.

The other members turned to stare at him, their expressions ranging from shock to contemplation as they considered his words.

"A mermaid?" Taehyun repeated softly, his voice filled with wonder. "It would certainly explain how she knew to warn us about the full moon. If she's experienced the same thing herself..."

Yeonjun's eyes widened, a flicker of realization crossing his face. "If she is a mermaid," he said slowly, his voice filled with a mix of excitement and apprehension, "then that means she must have gone through the same transformation as us at Jeju Island. She must know about the Moon Pool and what it can do."

Beomgyu nodded, his eyes shining with a newfound sense of hope. "And if she knows about the Moon Pool," he said softly, his voice filled with determination, "then maybe she can help us understand what's happening to us. Maybe she can give us some answers."

Soobin's expression turned grave, his eyes flickering with a mix of wonder and uncertainty. "If this woman really is a mermaid," he said softly, his voice barely above a whisper, "then that changes everything. It means we're not alone in this. There are others out there like us, others who have gone through the same thing we have."

The members exchanged glances, each of them trying to wrap their minds around the implications of this new revelation. It was both comforting and terrifying, the idea that they were not the only ones struggling to understand their new reality.

"So, what do we do now?" Huening Kai asked, his voice hesitant as he looked around at his friends. "Do we try to find this woman? Do we ask her for help?"

Soobin sighed, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "I don't know," he admitted, his voice heavy with exhaustion. "I didn't even get her name. She just appeared out of nowhere, gave me that cryptic warning, and then vanished into thin air. I wouldn't even know where to start looking for her."

Yeonjun nodded, his expression thoughtful. "We can't exactly go around asking people if they've seen an old woman who might be a mermaid," he said wryly, a small smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. "But I think we should keep an eye out for her. If she knows something about what's happening to us, then we need to find her."

The others murmured their agreement, each of them lost in their own thoughts as they tried to process this new information. It was a lot to take in, the idea that they were not alone in their struggle, that there were others out there who understood what they were going through.

For now, all they could do was wait and watch, hoping that the old woman would appear again and give them the answers they so desperately needed.

Chapter Text

As the first rays of sunlight peeked through the clouds, the members arrived at the leisure centre for their latest TODO filming. Despite the early hour, the boys were filled with energy and enthusiasm, their laughter and playful banter echoing through the empty parking lot as they made their way inside.

It had been couple of days since the full moon incident and the mysterious woman’s warning. As must as the members, especially Soobin, were desperate to find her again and get some well-deserved answers, they knew they couldn’t spend their time running around looking for someone they had no information on. They agreed with each other they should focus on their schedules and then maybe attempt to find this woman again.

Inside the leisure centre, the production team was already in full swing. Camera crews were setting up the equipment and producers were going through the short list.

"I can't wait to see what kind of challenges they have in store for us today," Beomgyu exclaimed, his eyes shining with excitement. "Maybe we'll have to navigate through an intense obstacle course or something."

Yeonjun chuckled and playfully draped an arm around Beomgyu's shoulders. "Knowing our luck, it'll probably involve something embarrassing, like dressing up in ridiculous costumes or doing aegyo for the camera."

The others groaned at the thought, but there was an underlying sense of thrill and anticipation that came with the unpredictable nature of their variety show.

As they entered the main lobby of the leisure centre, the head producer noticed their appearance and greeted the members with a warm smile.

"Ah, here you are!" the producer beamed, waving them over with enthusiasm. "We've got a fantastic episode planned for you today, boys. I have no doubt you'll love it."

The members exchanged curious glances, their interest piqued by the producer's fervent tone.

"What kind of challenges do you have in store for us today, PD-nim?" Soobin asked, a mixture of excitement and anxiety lacing his voice.

The producer's grin widened even more as he clapped his hands together in delight. "Today, you'll be competing in a game of water polo in the pool!" he announced mischievously. "And to make things more interesting, the winning team will receive a special prize. So give it your all!"

The room fell silent, the only sound being the frantic beating of the members' hearts as they tried to process the producer's words. Slowly, their smiles faded into looks of barely concealed panic, their bodies tensing up as they realized what was being asked of them.

"Water polo?" Huening Kai repeated in disbelief, his voice cracking higher than usual. "In the pool?"

The producer nodded enthusiastically, seemingly oblivious to the sudden change in the boys' demeanour. "That's right! It's going to be so much fun, don't you think?" He beamed at them, completely unaware of the internal chaos he had caused.

Desperate glances were exchanged between the members as their minds raced, searching for a way out of this situation. How could they possibly get into a pool without revealing everything?

"Um, PD-nim," Soobin spoke up, his voice trembling slightly as he struggled to maintain his composure. "You know I can't swim."

But the producer simply waved a dismissive hand in the air. "Oh, don't worry about that, Soobin," he said cheerfully. "The pool we'll be using is only about 4 feet deep. You'll be able to stand up just fine."

Soobin's heart pounded faster as he tried to come up with another excuse, but before he could speak, the producer was already moving on to address the cameras.

"Alright, boys, why don't you go get changed into your swimsuits?" he suggested, gesturing towards the nearby changing rooms. "We'll start filming in about 15 minutes, so make sure you're ready to go by then!"

Forcing smiles onto their faces and pretending to be thrilled at the prospect of playing water polo, the members nodded obediently. But as soon as the cameras cut and the producer walked away, their false expressions dropped, replaced by looks of sheer panic and fear.

"What are we going to do?" Taehyun hissed, his eyes wide with fear as they hurried towards the changing rooms. "We can't get into that pool!”

“No shit Taehyun,” Huening Kai glared, more in panic than anger. Taehyun rolled his eyes at the blatant disrespect from the youngest member but let it slide considering the situation they were now in.

Yeonjun ran a hand through his hair, his brow furrowed in frustration. "We need to come up with an excuse, and fast," he said, his voice low and urgent. "Something that will get us out of this without raising too much suspicion."

"Maybe one of us could fake an injury?" Beomgyu suggested, his voice tinged with desperation. "Like a twisted ankle or something?"

Taehyun shook his head, biting his lip anxiously. "No, that won't work. They'll just have the injured member sit out and film the rest of us."

Anxious about a staff member hearing them, the members practically burst into the changing room, their minds racing as they tried to come up with a solution. The room was small and dimly lit, with a row of lockers lining one wall and a bench running along the other. The air was thick with the scent of chlorine, a harsh reminder of the challenge that awaited them.

"What if we all pretend to be sick?" Beomgyu suggested, his eyes wide and hopeful. "Like, we could say we ate something bad for lunch and now we're all feeling nauseous?"

But Soobin shook his head, his expression grim. "They won’t believe that. Not when we appeared fine to them literally 5 minutes ago.”

"What if we say we have a skin condition?" Huening Kai suggested, his voice tinged with desperation. "Something that makes us allergic to chlorine or something?"

Taehyun sighed, shaking his head. "We already used the saltwater allergy excuse for the Korea Vogue photoshoot, remember?" he reminded them. "If we start claiming we have a chlorine allergy too, it's going to look really suspicious."

"Well, we have to think of something," Soobin said, his voice strained with worry. "We can't just go out there and tell them the truth."

Yeonjun scoffed, rolling his eyes. "Oh, sure, that would go over well," he said sarcastically. "'Sorry, PD-nim, we can't get into the pool because we'll sprout tails the second we touch the water.' I'm sure that would go over really well."

As the members huddled in the changing room, their anxiety rising with each passing second, a sudden knock on the door made them all jump.

"Five minutes until we start filming, boys!" the producer's voice called out cheerfully from the other side. "Hope you're almost ready!"

"We'll be right there, PD-nim!" Soobin called back, trying to keep his voice steady despite the panic rising in his throat. As soon as the producer's footsteps faded away, he turned back to the others, his eyes wide with desperation.

"Okay, we need to make a decision, and fast," he said urgently. "What are we going to do?"

The members looked at each other helplessly, their minds racing but coming up blank. It seemed like there was no way out of this situation without revealing their secret or raising suspicion.

Suddenly, Beomgyu's eyes lit up with an idea. "Wait, I think I have a plan," he said, lowering his voice to a whisper. "What if I use my power to mess with the pool water? I could turn the water into that gel substance, and then they wouldn't be able to make us go in!"

The others stared at him, their expressions a mix of surprise and contemplation.

"That... could actually work," Taehyun said slowly, a smile spreading across his face. "If the whole pool turns into gel, there's no way they'll be able to film the episode as planned. They'll have to come up with something else for us to do."

Soobin frowned, his brow furrowed with concern. "But what if someone sees you using your power?" he asked, his voice tinged with worry. "We can't risk being exposed like that."

Yeonjun sighed, running a hand over his face in frustration. "Would you rather be spotted with tails?" he asked pointedly, raising an eyebrow at Soobin.

Soobin's shoulders slumped, and he shook his head in resignation. "No, of course not," he admitted, his voice soft. "I just... I don't want anything to go wrong."

Beomgyu reached out, placing a comforting hand on Soobin's shoulder. "It's going to be okay, hyung," he said reassuringly, his voice filled with determination. "I'll be careful, I promise. We don't have a choice."

The members exchanged glances, each of them nodding in agreement. It was a risky plan, but it was the only one they had.

With heavy hearts and nervous energy thrumming through their veins, the members quickly changed into their swimsuits and t-shirts, trying to keep their composure as they made their way back out to the pool area.

The cameras were already rolling as they approached the edge of the water, the producer gesturing for them to line up and introduce themselves.

"Alright, boys, are you ready to have some fun?" he asked, his voice filled with enthusiasm.

The members nodded, plastering big smiles onto their faces as they pretended to be excited. "Yes, PD-nim!" they chorused, their voices just a little too loud to be entirely genuine.

As the producer began to explain the rules of the game, Yeonjun suddenly let out a loud shout, drawing everyone's attention.

"Wait, wait, wait!" he exclaimed, waving his arms in the air. "We need to decide who's going to jump in first!"

The other members immediately caught on, and soon they were all engaged in a fake argument, their voices rising in pitch as they playfully shoved each other and pointed fingers.

"I think Taehyun should go first!" Beomgyu declared, a mischievous grin on his face. "He's the one who's always bragging about his swimming skills!"

Taehyun gasped in mock outrage, clutching his chest as if he'd been wounded. "Excuse me?" he retorted, his eyes sparkling with mirth. "I think you're just trying to get out of going first yourself, Beomgyu!"

The staff were laughing at their antics, the cameras rolling as they captured every moment of their fake argument. But amidst all the chaos, Beomgyu saw his chance.

With a subtle flick of his wrist, he directed his power towards the water, his eyes narrowing in concentration as he focused on changing its molecular structure.

At first, nothing seemed to happen. But then, slowly but surely, the water began to change, its clear blue surface turning opaque and gelatinous before their very eyes.

The members' fake argument died down as they heard murmurs of confusion and surprise from the staff, their eyes widening as they took in the sight of the transformed pool.

"What the hell happened to the water?" one of the cameramen asked, his voice filled with disbelief.

The producer hurried over to the edge of the pool, his brow furrowed in confusion as he reached out to touch the surface. "It's... it's like gelatine," he said slowly, his voice tinged with awe. "How on earth did this happen?"

The members exchanged glances, pretending to be just as shocked and confused as everyone else.

"Maybe there was some kind of chemical reaction?" Taehyun suggested, his voice carefully nonchalant. "I read somewhere that certain chemicals can cause water to solidify like that."

Soobin nodded, his expression grave as he turned to the producer. "PD-nim, we can't possibly go into the pool like this," he said seriously, his voice filled with concern. "What if the gel is toxic or something? It could be dangerous."

The producer sighed, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "You're right, Soobin," he admitted, his shoulders slumping in defeat. "We'll have to come up with something else for you to do."

Beomgyu's eyes lit up with excitement as he saw his opportunity. "Hey, we're in a leisure centre, right?" he exclaimed, gesturing towards the spacious gym that was just begging for their attention. "Why don't we head over there instead? I bet I could beat all of you at bench pressing!"

His fellow members immediately jumped on the idea, playfully bickering and boasting about their strength and athletic abilities.

"Oh, it's on, Beomgyu!" Yeonjun chimed in, flexing his muscles in an exaggerated pose. "I'll have you know I've been hitting the gym extra hard lately!"

The staff couldn't help but laugh at their playful banter, shaking their heads in amusement as they started to pack up their equipment.

"Alright, boys, let's make our way to the gym," the producer grinned, gesturing for them to follow him. "We'll see who the true muscle man of TXT is!"

The members cheered and high-fived each other as they made their way towards the changing rooms once again. But as soon as they were out of sight from the cameras, their grins dropped and were replaced with looks of pure relief.

"They had no clue," Soobin chuckled, leaning against a wall in the changing room as he took a deep breath. "Great thinking, Beomgyu."

"Thanks, hyung," Beomgyu replied with a small smile, feeling the tension slowly dissipate from his body. He peeled off his shirt and grabbed his gym clothes. "Now let's not make a mess in the gym and get us banned from another leisure centre."

The others laughed along with him, their camaraderie evident as they playfully teased each other while changing into their sports gear. Yeonjun clapped Beomgyu on the back with a wide grin. "You're first up, muscle man," he teased, pointing towards the weights section of the gym.

And that's how they ended up having an impromptu strength competition in the leisure centre’s gym. Who won? Well, that's a story for another time.

Chapter Text

The blinding studio lights were piercing, the cheers from the live audience deafening as the members made their way onto the set of the popular late-night variety show. They exchanged nervous glances, their palms slightly sweaty as they took their seats on the plush red couch across from the host.

"Welcome, welcome!" the host exclaimed, flashing his signature dazzling smile as he shook each of their hands enthusiastically. "We're thrilled to have you boys on the show tonight. How are we all feeling?"

Soobin, ever the leader, cleared his throat and responded first with a polite smile. "We're doing great, thank you so much for having us. We're really excited to be here tonight."

The host's grin widened as he settled back into his chair, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "I've heard you boys have been keeping quite busy lately. Comebacks, variety shows, photoshoots...it must be utterly exhausting juggling it all, right?"

Yeonjun chuckled deeply, his hand instinctively reaching up to run through his freshly styled hair. "It definitely can be exhausting at times," he admitted with a wry smile. "But we genuinely love what we do, so the hard work is always worth it in the end."

The host nodded understandingly before his expression turned conspiratorial. "Well, we've got a little surprise prepared for you tonight since you've all been working yourselves to the bone." He paused dramatically, gesturing off to the side of the stage where a staff member appeared holding a tray laden with shot glasses filled with a clear liquid.

Beomgyu's eyes widened in surprise. "Is that...soju?" he asked curiously, his gaze fixed on the tray as it was placed on the table in front of them.

"That's right!" the host confirmed with a mischievous grin. He picked up one of the shot glasses, holding it up to the light and allowing the liquid to catch the glare of the studio lighting. "We thought you deserving boys could use a little treat to help you unwind and let loose tonight."

The members exchanged uncertain looks, their eyes communicating a silent conversation. While they were all of legal drinking age, they rarely drank alcohol, least of all on camera before a performance or interview.

But the host was persistent, already placing a shot glass filled with the potent soju into each of their hands. "Come on now, don't be shy!" he encouraged with a boisterous laugh. "One little shot won't hurt. Let's toast to your incredible success!"

The audience erupted into cheers and applause, egging the members on. With resigned sighs, they lifted their glasses and clinked them together in a hesitant toast.

"To the incredibly talented TOMORROW X TOGETHER!" the host declared proudly before downing his shot in one smooth motion.

The members followed suit, their faces contorting almost comically as the burning liquid made its way down their throats.

"Whoa," Huening Kai coughed, his eyes watering as he slammed his empty glass back onto the table with a grimace. "That's some strong stuff!"

The host threw his head back with an amused laugh, already reaching to pour another round. "That's precisely the point, my boy!" he chuckled merrily. "Now then, let's get down to business, shall we? I've got plenty of burning questions for you fine gents this evening."

And just like that, the interview kicked off in full force. The host immediately launched into a barrage of rapid-fire questions about their music, their passionate fans, and even some personal inquiries about their lives off-stage. The members did their best to answer smoothly and keep their composure, even as the soju began to take its subtle effect.

Yeonjun, in particular, seemed to be feeling the effects more potently than the others. His cheeks were flushed, his words beginning to slur ever-so-slightly as the alcohol loosened his lips and lowered his inhibitions.

"Yeonjun, my boy, I've heard that you're quite the daredevil," the host said with a conspiratorial grin, leaning forward in his chair. "Is it true that you once went bungee jumping without even telling your manager?"

Yeonjun let out a loud, boisterous laugh that echoed through the studio. "Oh, that little incident?" he asked with a dismissive wave of his hand. "Psh, that was nothing! You should see some of the crazy stuff we've gotten up to."

The other members' eyes widened in alarm as they exchanged worried looks, sensing exactly where this conversation was careening towards.

"Oh? Do tell!" the host practically purred, his interest clearly piqued as he leaned in with rapt attention.

Yeonjun grinned mischievously, leaning back against the couch with a smug look on his face. "Well, there was this one time..." he began, the words already starting to slur together. "We went on this trip to Jeju Island, right? And we found this reeeally cool cave..."

Soobin felt his heart leap into his throat as panic flashed across his face. "Yeonjun..." he said in a low, urgent voice in an attempt to cut him off. "I don't think we should..."

But Yeonjun paid him no mind, too caught up in weaving his alcohol-fueled tale. "And then we went swimming in this rock pool in the cave," he continued excitedly, his voice rising in volume. "And you'll never guess what happened next!"

The host was practically vibrating with anticipation in his seat, leaning so far forward that he was nearly falling off the edge of his chair. "What happened?" he asked breathlessly, his eyes shining with undisguised curiosity.

Yeonjun opened his mouth to respond, clearly preparing to spill every incredible, unbelievable detail of that fateful night. But before he could even get a single word out, Beomgyu jumped in with a panicked shout.

"We saw the most amazing fish!" he blurted out, his eyes wide as he silently begged Yeonjun to play along with pointed looks. "It was like, super colorful and beautiful and stuff. Right, Yeonjun?"

Yeonjun blinked, his brow furrowing in drunken confusion as he turned to face Soobin. "But I was just going to tell them about how we—"

"About how we had such an amazing time exploring that gorgeous island together," Taehyun smoothly interjected, his voice projecting an eerie calm as he shot Yeonjun a sharp, warning look. "Isn't that right, hyung?"

Yeonjun frowned contemplatively, his alcohol-addled brain struggling to process what was happening as he tried to recall what he had been planning to reveal. "Uh...right," he said slowly, the syllables thick and slurred on his tongue. "We explored the island and saw all sorts of really cool things."

The host's expression immediately shifted, his eyes narrowing with suspicion as he glanced shrewdly between each of the members. "Is there something you boys aren't telling me?" he asked, his voice dripping with undisguised curiosity. "It seems like there might be more to this Jeju Island story than you're letting on."

The members felt panic rise within them as they frantically exchanged looks, their minds whirring as they scrambled to change the topic before Yeonjun could say anything else.

"Ah, well, you know how it is when you're on vacation somewhere!" Huening Kai attempted to laugh it off, though his voice came out comically high-pitched in his desperation to salvage the situation. "You always end up doing a bunch of crazy things that you wouldn't normally do. Like...like trying reeeally weird foods!"

The host arched one skeptical brow, clearly not buying the excuse as he pressed further. "Weird foods?" he repeated doubtfully.

"Yes, weird foods!" Taehyun jumped in with an emphatic nod, seizing the flimsy excuse in hopes of steering the conversation into safer territory. "Like...like live octopus! We all tried it while vacationing on Jeju, and it was honestly super gross but also weirdly fascinating at the same time."

The host's eyes widened dramatically at this new revelation, his expression caught between horror and morbid fascination. "Live octopus?" he echoed, his voice tinged with disbelief. "Now that's definitely not something you hear about every day."

Just when they thought the crisis had been averted, Yeonjun suddenly leaned forward once more with a conspiratorial look in his glazed eyes. "You know what else was really unforgettable from that trip?" he stage-whispered with a mischievous grin. "When we all turned into—"

"Acrobats!" Soobin practically shouted, his voice echoing through the studio as he abruptly cut Yeonjun off before those dangerous words could leave his lips. "We, uh, we took this amazing acrobatics class while vacationing on Jeju Island. It was super challenging but also crazy fun."

Yeonjun squinted at Soobin in a drunken daze, his brow furrowing in obvious confusion. "Acrobats?" he slurred, tilting his head. "But I thought we turned into—"

"Yeonjun, you need to shut the hell up right now," Beomgyu hissed under his breath, just loud enough for the eldest member to hear as he prayed the soju hadn't completely obliterated his sense of self-preservation.

"Yeah, that's right!" Taehyun chimed in, his voice reverberating through the studio as he steered the conversation once more with forced enthusiasm. "We turned into acrobats, performing all sorts of flips and tricks. It was wildly difficult but also rewarding in the end."

The host looked decidedly taken aback by their sudden outburst, his carefully groomed brows raised high as he processed this new unexpected piece of information. "Well, it certainly sounds like you boys had quite the adventurous and eclectic experience during your travels to Jeju Island," he remarked with a perplexed chuckle. "I had no idea you were all so multi-talented. Singers, dancers, acrobats, and exotic food connoisseurs; is there anything you can't do?"

The members forced nervous, exaggerated laughter as they silently thanked every deity for this incredibly lucky turn of events. Huening Kai flashed the host his most charming smile, though his voice still came out slightly too high and reedy to be natural. "Oh, you know us! We're always up for new experiences and challenges that push us out of our comfort zones."

The host beamed back at the camera, seemingly satisfied with the response as he delivered his signature closing line. "Well, there you have it, folks! The incredibly talented members of TOMORROW X TOGETHER aren't just world-class idols and performers; they're also daring adventurers, acrobats, and even connoisseurs of bizarre delicacies. These young men truly aren't afraid to tackle anything that comes their way!"

As the audience erupted into rapturous applause, the members joined in with bright, forced smiles plastered across their faces. Relief was palpable between them, having narrowly avoided an incredibly close call, but the danger was far from over.

The moment the cameras cut and they were finally ushered off stage, stern looks immediately replaced their previous expressions as they rushed towards their dressing room.

"That was entirely too close for comfort," Soobin muttered darkly under his breath, casting furtive glances over his shoulder to ensure they were alone before continuing. "Yeonjun, you were about to jeopardize everything we've fought so hard to keep hidden."

"I know, I know," Taehyun said tersely, his brow creased with frustration and worry in equal measure. "We were this close to exposing our secret to the whole world over some ill-advised alcohol. We have to be more careful, especially when drinking is involved."

"No kidding," Beomgyu grumbled sourly in agreeance, his sharp gaze shifting to where Yeonjun was stumbling along the corridor being practically carried by Huening Kai, humming softly to himself with an oblivious smile. "I don't think Yeonjun hyung even knew what was happening back there."

"Yeah, who knew he was such a lightweight," Huening Kai murmured, casting Soobin a worried look as he adjusted his grip around Yeonjun's waist.

Soobin's jaw tightened, his lips pressed into a grim line as he firmly declared, "From now on Yeonjun is banned from consuming any alcohol before, during, or after variety shows or performances. Period. I don't care if they offer him the finest wine or expensive champagne; he doesn't touch a single drop."

Solemn nods of agreement rippled through the group as they finally reached their dressing room. Yeonjun was beginning to nod off, nearly slumped fully against Huening Kai as he started to softly snore.

"Just look at him..." Taehyun said, shaking his head as he stared at their hyung in disbelief. "He looks so peaceful and innocent, like he didn't almost blow our secret merely an hour ago."

"Yeah, Yeonjun hyung looks sweet when he's sleeping, doesn't he?" Beomgyu observed with a crooked smile, genuine amusement glimmering in his eyes at the elder's antics. "Not so innocent with that mouth when he's conscious, though."

Soobin snorted at the quip, turning to appraise Yeonjun's obliviously blissful expression with a exasperated yet fond gaze. "That's for damn sure. Let's just be grateful we were able to defuse that whole situation relatively unscathed."

"Why does this always happen to us?" Huening Kai groaned woefully, struggling under Yeonjun's deadweight as the elder practically hung off his smaller frame.

Taehyun patted his shoulder consolingly, though the gesture was dampened by the smirk playing on his lips. "Because we're TOMORROW X TOGETHER, Kai. When has anything ever been simple with this group? Especially not with Yeonjun hyung involved."

The unexpected jibe was punctuated by a fresh snore from the slumbering Yeonjun, causing the other members to erupt into a chorus of incredulous laughter that reverberated off the walls. As annoying and stressful as their current predicament was, it was simply par for the course when it came to being mermen. Still, it was better to laugh than cry about it.

With an exaggerated roll of his eyes, Soobin moved to help Huening Kai lug their unconscious hyung over to the dressing room sofa.

At least tomorrow, Yeonjun would wake up with a killer hangover and a lecture from Soobin.

Chapter Text

The atmosphere at the fansign was electric, filled with the excited chatter of MOAs and the bright smiles of the members sat at the long table, happily greeting their fans and signing albums, posters, and various other merchandise.

Taehyun was in the middle of drawing a cute little squirrel next to his signature when he heard a delighted squeal from the fan in front of him. He looked up, grinning at the girl's excited expression.

"What's got you so hyped up?" he asked with a playful grin. "Is it my amazing drawing skills?"

She giggled and held up her signed album for him to see. "Yes, yes! It's perfect, Taehyun-oppa!" she squealed. "I can't wait to show it off to all my friends."

Taehyun's cheeks flushed a light shade of pink at her enthusiasm. "Well, I'm glad you like it," he said humbly. "It was my pleasure."

As the fan moved on to Huening Kai, who was seated next to him, Taehyun took a moment to glance down the line at his members. Soobin was engaged in an animated conversation with a fan, his dimples on full display as he laughed at something she said. Yeonjun was busy taking a selca with another fan, his signature smirk firmly in place. Beomgyu was showing off his aegyo, much to the delight of the MOAs in front of him.

"Yah, Beomgyu-ah!" Yeonjun called out, a mischievous glint in his eye. "Are you trying to steal all the attention with your cute act?"

Beomgyu looked up, a playful smirk on his face. "Jealous, hyung?" he teased. "Maybe you should try being cute for once, instead of always trying to be cool."

Yeonjun let out an exaggerated gasp, clutching his chest in mock offense. "Me? Not cute? How dare you!"

The fans erupted into laughter at their antics, and even Soobin couldn't help but chuckle.

"Alright, you two," he said, trying to sound stern even as a smile tugged at his lips. "Let's focus on MOA, okay?"

"Yes, leader-nim!" Beomgyu and Yeonjun chorused, throwing up exaggerated salutes that had the fans squealing in delight.

As the fansign continued, the members kept up a steady stream of banter and jokes, their easy camaraderie and playful personalities shining through. Taehyun smiled to himself, feeling a warm sense of contentment wash over him. He loved moments like these, where he could interact with their fans and see the joy that their music brought to people's lives.

But suddenly, the happy atmosphere was shattered by a loud commotion at the back of the room. Taehyun's head snapped up, his eyes widening as he saw a girl pushing her way through the crowd, a furious expression on her face.

"You're all a bunch of fakes!" she screamed, her voice filled with venom. "TOMORROW X TOGETHER is nothing but a manufactured product, designed to steal money from delusional fans!"

The members froze in shock as the angry fan's accusatory words rang through the room. For a moment, a tense silence fell over the crowd. Then chaos erupted as fans began shouting counter arguments back at the girl.

"How dare you say that about them!" one girl screamed. "They work so hard and pour their hearts into their music!"

"If you don't like them, why are you even here?" another demanded angrily. "No one forced you to come!"

Security guards were already moving through the crowd, trying to reach the disruptive fan and escort her out. But she continued ranting, her face twisted in an ugly sneer.

"You're all blind if you can't see it!" she spat venomously. "These so-called idols are nothing but frauds, hiding behind fake smiles and empty words. I bet they don't even care about their fans at all!"

The situation seemed to escalate more and Manager Kim was on stage in an instant, ready to escort the members off stage.

Unfortunately before the members could even move, the anti yells out, "Let's see how pretty these so-called idols look under all that makeup!" and with a wicked grin, she pulls something out from behind her back - a water balloon.

Before anyone can react, she hurls the balloon straight at the stage where the members are sitting. It sails through the air in seeming slow motion, the members' eyes widening in shock as they see it coming.

And then, with a sickening splash, it hit Taehyun square in the chest, exploding on impact and drenching him in ice-cold water.

Silence.

Then absolute chaos.

MOAs were screaming, some in anger at the anti-fan, others in concern for Taehyun. Security had finally reached the girl and was dragging her away, but she was still yelling obscenities, her voice rising above the din.

But Taehyun barely registered any of it. He was wet. On stage. In front of everyone.

"Taehyun," he hears Soobin call out in a panic, "Get out of here, now."

Taehyun didn’t need to be told twice.

He stumbled to his feet, ignoring the concerned cries of Manager Kim and MOA. All that mattered was getting somewhere private before he transformed in front of everyone. He rushes backstage and burst through the first door he saw, nearly sobbing in relief when he sees the signs for the bathrooms. Without hesitation, he rushes in and slams the door behind him.

However, before he could lock the door, his legs gave out from under him as he transformed.

Taehyun groaned as he slammed back into the floor with a thud. He gently pushes himself up and leans on his arms as he attempts to sit up, staring at his tail as it took up a majority of them room in the bathroom.

"Shit," Taehyun groaned, letting his head fall back against the wall with a thunk. "That was way too close."

A sudden knock on the door made him jump, his heart leaping into his throat.

"Occupied!" he called out, his voice shaking slightly, remembering he didn’t get a chance to lock the door.

"Taehyun, it's me," came Yeonjun's voice from the other side of the door. "Are you okay?"

Taehyun let out a shaky breath, relief washing over him at the sound of his hyung's voice. "I'm okay," he said softly. "You can come in."

There was a click as Yeonjun pushes the door open, slipping inside and quickly shutting it behind him to avoid any potential onlookers. His eyes looked sympathetic as he took in the sight of Taehyun on the floor, his tail stretched out in front of him.

"Oh, Taehyun," he murmured, kneeling down beside him. "Are you sure you're alright? That must have been terrifying."

Taehyun managed a weak smile, his heart stilled rapidly beating. "I could be better," he admitted. "But I'm just glad I made it in here before..." He gestured to his tail, letting the implication hang in the air.

Yeonjun nodded, his expression grim. "That anti... I can't believe she would do something like that. How the hell did she even manage to get in…"

He trailed off, shaking his head as if to banish the thought. "Never mind. The important thing is that you're safe."

Taehyun took a deep breath, trying to calm his racing heart. "Where are the others?" he asked, suddenly realizing that Yeonjun was alone.

"They're with Manager Kim," Yeonjun explained. "Trying to keep him distracted so he doesn't come looking for you. We didn't want him to see..." He gestured to Taehyun's tail, a wry smile tugging at his lips.

Taehyun chuckled softly, the absurdity of the situation hitting him all at once. Here he was, sitting on the floor of a public bathroom, his legs replaced by a fish tail, while his members ran interference with their manager. It was like something out of a bizarre dream.

"Well, I guess we better get me back to normal before he comes looking," Taehyun said, trying to inject some levity into his voice.

Yeonjun nodded, a determined glint in his eye. "Leave it to me," he said, holding out his hand and concentrating as he clenched it tightly.

Taehyun felt the effects of Yeonjun’s powers as he watched as steam began to rise from his tail.

Within moments, he was back to normal, his legs stretched out in front of him as if nothing had ever happened. Yeonjun helped him to his feet, steadying him as he regained his balance.

"Thanks, hyung," Taehyun said softly, shooting Yeonjun a grateful smile.

Yeonjun just squeezed his shoulder, a silent reassurance that he would always be there for him.

Together, they made their way back to the stage, where they found the other members huddled together with Manager Kim. Soobin looked up as they approached, relief washing over his features.

"Taehyun, are you alright?" he asked, his voice laced with concern.

Taehyun nodded, forcing a smile onto his face. "I'm fine," he assured them. "Just a little shaken up, that's all."

Manager Kim frowned, his brow furrowed with worry. "That anti has been blacklisted," he informed them. "She won't be allowed at any of your events ever again. I'm so sorry this happened, Taehyun."

Taehyun shook his head, trying to wave off his concern. "It's not your fault, Manager Kim," he said gently. "These things happen sometimes. I'm just glad security got to her before she could do any more damage."

Manager Kim opened his mouth to respond, but was suddenly called away by one of the security guards. He shot the members an apologetic look before hurrying off, leaving them alone once more.

As soon as he was out of earshot, the other members crowded around Taehyun, their faces etched with worry.

"Are you sure you're okay?" Soobin asked, his voice low and urgent. "That was way too close, Taehyun. If you hadn't made it to the bathroom in time..."

He trailed off, unable to finish the thought. Taehyun swallowed hard, trying to push down the rising panic in his chest.

"I know," he said softly. "But I did make it. And no one saw anything, right?"

The others shook their heads, relief evident on their faces.

"You're right," Soobin said, taking a deep breath. "The most important thing is that your secret is still safe. We'll just have to be extra careful from now on."

Beomgyu and Huening Kai exchanged a glance, mischievous grins spreading across their faces.

"Hey, at least now we know Taehyun can outrun a cheetah if he needs to," Beomgyu joked, trying to lighten the mood.

Huening Kai nodded, his eyes twinkling with mirth. "Yeah, who knew our resident squirrel boy had such speed in him?"

Taehyun rolled his eyes, but he couldn't help the small smile that tugged at his lips. Trust Beomgyu and Huening Kai to find humour in even the most terrifying of situations.

But even as he laughed along with their jokes, Taehyun couldn't shake the feeling of unease that had settled in the pit of his stomach. He kept replaying the moment in his mind, imagining what could have happened if he hadn't made it to the bathroom in time.

What if he had transformed right there on stage, in front of all those MOAs? In front of Manager Kim and the staff? The thought made his blood run cold, his heart clenching painfully in his chest.

Soobin seemed to sense his distress, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder. "Hey," he said softly, his voice filled with understanding. "It's okay, Taehyun. You're safe now. No one saw anything, and that's all that matters."

Taehyun nodded, forcing a smile onto his face. But even as he tried to reassure Soobin that he was fine, he couldn't shake the feeling of dread that had settled over him like a dark cloud.

Suddenly, Manager Kim's voice rang out across the room, calling the members back to the stage. Taehyun felt his heart skip a beat, his palms beginning to sweat at the thought of facing the fans again.

"We should finish the fansign," Yeonjun said, his voice firm but gentle. "MOAs are waiting for us."

The others nodded in agreement, slowly making their way back to the table. But as Taehyun followed behind them, he couldn't help the wave of anxiety that washed over him.

What if something like this happened again? What if next time, he wasn't so lucky? The thought made his stomach churn, his breath coming in short, panicked gasps.

He tried to push the thoughts away, tried to focus on the excited faces of the fans in front of him. But even as he smiled and signed albums, even as he laughed at Beomgyu's jokes and posed for selcas with Huening Kai, he couldn't shake the feeling of impending doom that had settled over him like a heavy blanket.

As the fansign finally came to a close and the members made their way backstage, Taehyun could feel the adrenaline beginning to wear off, exhaustion seeping into his bones. He wanted nothing more than to curl up in his bed and sleep for a week, to forget about the terrifying events of the day.

But even as he closed his eyes that night, the memory of the water balloon hitting his chest, of his legs transforming into a tail, played on a loop in his mind. And as he finally drifted off into a restless sleep, he couldn't shake the feeling that this was only the beginning of something much, much worse to come.

Chapter Text

Taehyun's eyelids fluttered open, his vision blurry and unfocused. As his surroundings gradually came into view, a wave of confusion and disorientation washed over him. This wasn't his bedroom. The walls were a sterile white, devoid of any personal touches or warmth. The air smelled of antiseptic, a sharp contrast to the comforting scent of his own space.

He tried to sit up, but found himself restrained, his limbs strapped down to a cold metal table. Panic began to rise in his chest as he struggled against the bonds, his heart pounding in his ears. It was then that he noticed the most alarming detail of all – where his legs should have been, was his tail.

"No, no, no," Taehyun muttered, his voice trembling with fear. "This can't be happening. This has to be a dream."

The sound of footsteps approaching made him freeze, his breath catching in his throat. A group of scientists entered the room, their faces obscured by surgical masks and goggles. They surveyed Taehyun with a cold, clinical detachment, as if he were nothing more than a specimen to be studied.

"Subject appears to be a male, approximately 20 years of age," one of them said, his voice muffled by his mask. "The tail appears to be fully functional, with a strong muscular structure and iridescent scales."

Another scientist leaned in closer, examining Taehyun's face with a scrutinizing gaze. "Interesting. This subject is Kang Taehyun, a member of the popular K-pop group TOMORROW X TOGETHER. To think, an idol harbouring such a secret..."

Taehyun's eyes widened in horror, his worst fears realized. They knew who he was. They knew about his career, his life as an idol. And yet, here he was, exposed and vulnerable in his merman form.

"Where are my members?" Taehyun demanded, his voice shaking with a mix of fear and anger. "What have you done to them?"

The scientists exchanged a sinister look, their eyes glinting with a cruel amusement. "Your members? Oh, don't worry about them. They're being well taken care of. You see, we couldn't pass up the opportunity to study not just one, but five mermen. The potential for research is... immeasurable."

Taehyun felt bile rise in his throat at the implication. His members, his brothers, were somewhere in this facility, undergoing the same horrific treatment as him. The thought made his blood run cold, his heart aching with a desperate need to protect them.

"Please," Taehyun begged, his voice breaking. "Please, let us go. We're not... we're not lab rats. We're people. We have lives, families, dreams. You can't do this to us."

But his pleas fell on deaf ears. The scientists merely continued their examination, their hands prodding and poking at his tail, their instruments gleaming under the harsh light.

"Tell us, Taehyun," one of them said, his voice dripping with a sickening curiosity. "How did you and your members come to be like this? What caused this incredible transformation?"

Taehyun shook his head, tears streaming down his face. "I don't know," he whispered, his voice hoarse with desperation. "It just... it just happened. We didn't ask for this. Please, you have to believe me."

The scientist tsked, shaking his head in disappointment. "Come now, Taehyun. Surely there must be more to the story than that. Mermen don't just appear out of thin air. There has to be a reason, a catalyst for this change."

Taehyun remained silent, his jaw clenched tight. He wouldn't betray his members, wouldn't reveal the secret of the moon pool and the magic that had transformed them. Even if it meant enduring this nightmare, he would protect them with every fiber of his being.

The scientists seemed to grow impatient with his lack of cooperation. One of them picked up a scalpel, the blade glinting menacingly under the fluorescent lights.

"Perhaps a more... invasive approach will loosen your tongue," he said, his voice cold and devoid of empathy. "After all, the key to understanding your condition may lie beneath the surface."

Taehyun's eyes widened in terror as the scalpel descended, the sharp point pressing against the delicate skin where his human flesh met the scales of his tail. He thrashed against his restraints, a scream tearing from his throat as white-hot pain seared through his body.

"No! Stop! Please!" Taehyun begged, his voice raw with agony. "I don't know anything! I swear! Just let us go!"

But the scientist didn't relent. The scalpel dug deeper, slicing through scales, blood welling up and spilling onto the metal table. Taehyun's screams echoed off the sterile walls, his vision blurring with tears and pain.

In that moment, he would have given anything to be back in the dorm with his members, safe and whole and human. He would have traded his voice, his career, his very life, just to escape this living nightmare.

As the darkness began to close in, Taehyun's last thoughts were of his members. Of Soobin's warm hugs and Yeonjun's infectious laughter. Of Beomgyu's playful teasing and Huening Kai's bright smile. He prayed that wherever they were, they were safe. That they would find a way out of this hell, even if he couldn't.

And then, with a final, shuddering breath, Taehyun surrendered to the void, the pain and fear fading away as he slipped into blessed unconsciousness.

+x+

Taehyun jolted awake with a gasp, his heart pounding in his chest as he sat up in bed. Cold sweat clung to his skin, his breathing ragged and uneven as he tried to orient himself to his surroundings.

Slowly, the familiar walls of his bedroom came into focus. The soft glow of the nightlight. The loud sound of Beomgyu's snores from the room next to him.

He was home. He was safe.

But the nightmare still lingered, the memory of the cold metal table and the scientists' cruel faces making his stomach churn with nausea. He could still feel the phantom pain of the scalpel digging into his flesh, could still hear his own screams echoing in his ears.

With a shaky breath, Taehyun swung his legs over the side of the bed, wincing as his bare feet hit the cold hardwood floor. He needed air, needed to get out of the suffocating darkness of his room.

As quietly as he could, he tiptoed out of the bedroom and down the hallway, his heart still racing in his chest. But as he rounded the corner into the living room, he was surprised to see a familiar figure sitting on the couch.

"Soobin hyung?" he whispered, his voice hoarse from sleep and unshed tears. "What are you doing up?"

Soobin looked up, his own face pale and drawn in the dim light. "Taehyun-ah," he said softly, patting the space beside him on the couch. "I could ask you the same thing."

Taehyun hesitated for a moment before padding over to the couch and sinking down next to Soobin. The warmth of his hyung's presence was comforting, a reminder that he wasn't alone in this.

"Nightmare?" Soobin asked gently, his eyes filled with understanding.

Taehyun nodded, swallowing hard against the lump in his throat. "It was... it was bad, hyung," he whispered, his voice shaking. "I was in a lab. They had me strapped down, and they... they were experimenting on me. On all of us."

Soobin's eyes widened in horror, his hand reaching out to grasp Taehyun's. "Oh, Taehyun-ah," he breathed, his voice thick with emotion. "I'm so sorry. That must have been terrifying."

Taehyun nodded, a tear slipping down his cheek. "It felt so real," he whispered, his voice barely audible. "Like it was actually happening. And I couldn't... I couldn't do anything to stop it."

Soobin pulled him into a hug, his arms wrapping around Taehyun's shaking form. "It's okay," he murmured, his voice soothing and calm. "It was just a dream. You're safe now. We're all safe."

Taehyun clung to Soobin like a lifeline, his face buried in his hyung's shoulder as he let the tears fall. He felt like a child, small and scared and in need of comfort. But Soobin didn't judge him, didn't push him away. He just held him, murmuring soft words of reassurance until Taehyun's sobs subsided into hiccupping breaths.

"I'm sorry," Taehyun whispered, pulling back and wiping at his eyes with the sleeve of his shirt. "I didn't mean to fall apart like that."

Soobin shook his head, a small smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Don't apologize," he said softly. "We all have moments like this. It's part of being human. Or, well, part human, I guess."

Taehyun let out a watery chuckle at that, the tension in his chest easing slightly. "I guess you're right," he said, leaning back against the couch cushions. "It's just... it's a lot to deal with sometimes, you know? The secrets, the fear of being discovered. I feel like I'm always looking over my shoulder, waiting for the other shoe to drop."

Soobin nodded, his expression serious. "I know what you mean," he said, his voice low and contemplative. "It's a heavy burden to bear, especially for people as young as us. But Taehyun-ah, you have to remember that you're not alone in this. We're all in the same boat, quite literally."

Taehyun cracked a smile at the terrible pun, shaking his head in amusement. "I know," he said, his voice growing stronger. "And I'm grateful for that, hyung. I don't know what I would do without you guys."

They sat in comfortable silence for a moment, each lost in their own thoughts. Then, Taehyun spoke up again, his voice hesitant.

"Hyung, can I ask you something?"

Soobin looked over at him, his brow furrowed in concern. "Of course, Taehyun. What is it?"

Taehyun swallowed hard, his throat suddenly dry. "Do you ever wish things were different?" he asked softly. “That we had never gone to Jeju Island, never found the Moon Pool, and that we were just... normal?"

Soobin was quiet for a long moment, his eyes distant as he seemed to consider Taehyun's question. Finally, he let out a soft sigh, turning to face the younger boy.

"I'd be lying if I said the thought hadn't crossed my mind," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "There are times when the weight of this secret feels like too much to bear. When I'm scared of what might happen if anyone found out what happened to us."

Taehyun nodded, his heart clenching at the pain in Soobin's voice. He knew all too well how his hyung felt.

"But at the same time," Soobin continued, a small smile tugging at his lips, "I can't imagine my life any other way now. Being a merman, having these powers...it's become a part of who I am. And as scary as it can be sometimes, it's also incredible. I mean, how many people get to experience the ocean the way we do? To swim with dolphins and explore hidden caves and feel that rush of freedom beneath the waves?"

Taehyun felt a smile of his own spreading across his face at Soobin's words. He was right - as much as their merman identities complicated their lives, they were also a source of joy and wonder. A precious gift that they were lucky to have.

"You're right, hyung," Taehyun said softly, a small smile playing at his lips. "I wouldn't trade this for anything. Even on the hard days, I'm grateful to have you all by my side."

Soobin returned his smile, reaching out to ruffle Taehyun's hair affectionately. "We're grateful for you too, Taehyun-ah. Don't ever forget that.”

Taehyun felt a warmth bloom in his chest at Soobin's words, a sense of belonging and purpose that he had never quite felt before. "Thanks, hyung," he said softly, leaning into Soobin's touch. "For everything."

They sat in comfortable silence for a few minutes, each lost in their own thoughts. Then, with a yawn, Soobin stretched his arms above his head.

"We should probably try to get some more sleep," he said, glancing at the clock on the wall. "We have a busy day tomorrow."

Taehyun nodded, feeling the exhaustion of the day starting to catch up with him. "You're right," he said, standing up and offering Soobin a hand. "Thanks for listening, hyung. I feel a lot better now."

Soobin smiled, taking Taehyun's hand and allowing himself to be pulled to his feet. "Anytime, Taehyun-ah," he said, his voice warm and sincere. "That's what I'm here for."

Together, they made their way back up the stairs, the nightmare feeling more distant with each step. As Taehyun climbed back into bed, he felt a sense of peace wash over him. The fear was still there, lurking in the shadows of his mind. But he knew that he had his members by his side, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.

And with that thought, he closed his eyes and drifted off into a dreamless sleep, the promise of a new day on the horizon.

Chapter Text

The sun was just beginning to peek over the horizon as the members made their way into the bustling studio, the early morning light casting a soft glow over the bustling city streets. Despite the early hour, the boys were buzzing with excitement, eager to start filming for their latest brand deal.

"I can't believe we're actually doing a commercial for Samsung," Beomgyu exclaimed, his eyes wide with enthusiasm as they stepped into the elevator. "This is huge!"

Yeonjun chuckled, slinging an arm around Beomgyu's shoulders. "Don't get too excited," he teased. "We still have to actually film the thing. And knowing our luck, something's bound to go wrong."

Soobin rolled his eyes, but there was a smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Don't jinx us, hyung," he said, stepping out of the elevator as the doors slid open. "I have a good feeling about today."

The others murmured their agreement as they made their way down the hallway towards the dressing rooms, their footsteps echoing off the polished floors.

As they stepped inside, they were immediately greeted by a flurry of activity. Stylists and makeup artists bustled about, racks of clothing lined the walls, and the air was filled with the hum of hair dryers and the soft chatter of conversation.

The members followed suit, each of them taking their place in front of the mirrors as the stylists descended upon them in a flurry of brushes and hairspray.

"So, what exactly is the concept for this commercial?" Huening Kai asked, wincing slightly as a stylist tugged at his hair with a comb. "All I know is that it's for the new Samsung phone."

Soobin, who was sitting in the chair next to him, leaned over with a grin. "From what I heard, it's supposed to be this big, action-packed thing," he said, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "Lots of special effects and stunts. It's going to be epic."

Beomgyu's eyes widened, and he practically bounced in his seat. "Stunts?" he repeated, his voice filled with glee. "You mean like, actual stunts? With wires and everything?"

Yeonjun chuckled, shaking his head. "Don't get too excited, Gyu," he said, his voice muffled slightly by the mask of foundation being applied to his face. "Knowing our luck, the biggest stunt we'll be doing is pretending to look cool while holding a phone."

The others laughed, the sound mixing with the hum of the hair dryers and the soft chatter of the stylists.

"Alright, boys, you're all set!" Manager Kim called out, clapping his hands together. "Let's head to the set and get started."

The members nodded, standing up and stretching out their limbs as they made their way towards the door.

"Fighting!" Soobin called out, holding his hand out for a group cheer.

The others grinned, piling their hands on top of his.

"Fighting!"

+x+

The set was a flurry of activity as the members took their places, the bright lights and cameras making them squint slightly as they adjusted to the glare. The director approached them, a tall man with a friendly smile. "Good morning everyone," he said, his voice booming across the set. "I'm excited to work with you all today. As you may have heard, this commercial is going to be quite the production."

He gestured behind him, where a large green screen had been set up, along with various props and set pieces. "We'll be using a lot of special effects to create a sense of excitement and adventure. Your job is to look cool and confident while showcasing the new Samsung phone's features."

The members nodded, listening intently as the director went over the storyboard and their individual roles. It seemed straightforward enough - a few action shots, some close-ups of the phone, and a group scene at the end.

"Alright, boys, remember your cues," the director called out from behind the camera. "Yeonjun, you're going to start by walking towards the camera with the phone, then pass it off to Soobin. Soobin, you're going to do a few cool moves with it before tossing it to Beomgyu. And so on and so forth. Got it?"

The members nodded, their faces set with determination as they prepared for the first take.

"Alright, let's do this," Soobin said, clapping his hands together. "Fighting!"

The others echoed his cheer, their voices ringing out across the set.

As the cameras started rolling, the members fell into their roles with practiced ease. Yeonjun strode forward, the sleek silver phone glinting in his hand as he flashed a charismatic smile at the camera.

He passed the phone off to Soobin with a smooth flick of his wrist, and Soobin caught it easily, spinning it between his fingers before tossing it behind his back to Beomgyu.

Beomgyu grinned, catching the phone and doing a few quick dance moves with it before passing it off to Taehyun, who spun around and held it up to his ear with a wink.

Huening Kai was last, catching the phone and holding it up with a bright smile as the camera zoomed in on his face.

"Cut!" the director called out, a grin spreading across his face. "That was great, boys. Let's do a few more takes, and then we'll move on to the next scene."

The members nodded, feeling a sense of pride and excitement coursing through their veins. They loved moments like these, when they got to showcase their skills and have fun together as a group.

As they reset for the next take, Beomgyu leaned over to Soobin with a grin. "See, hyung?" he said, his voice teasing. "No jinxes so far. Maybe your good feeling was right after all."

Soobin chuckled, shaking his head. "Don't speak too soon, Gyu," he warned. "The day's still young."

And as if on cue, a sudden commotion broke out from the other side of the set.

"Fire!" someone yelled, their voice filled with panic. "One of the props is on fire!"

The members whipped around, their eyes widening in shock as they saw flames licking up the side of a large, elaborate set piece.

The set erupted into chaos as staff members rushed to extinguish the flames, shouting orders and grabbing fire extinguishers. The members stood frozen for a moment, unsure of what to do.

"Everyone, stay calm!" the director called out, his voice barely audible over the sudden blaring of the fire alarm. "We need to evacuate the building, now!"

But before anyone could move, a sudden spray of water from the sprinklers erupted from the ceiling, drenching the entire set in a matter of seconds.

The members stood frozen in shock, their clothes and hair plastered to their skin as the sprinklers continued to rain down on them, completely drenching them in milliseconds. The scene around them was a state of chaos as various staff and production members were trying to leave the set and evacuate outside.

But the members couldn’t do that. Not with what was about to happen.

"Run," Soobin whispered, his voice barely audible over the chaos. "Now."

The members began spiriting on autopilot, their feet pounding against the slick floor as they raced in the opposite direction to where everyone was heading. They needed to find a place to hide. And fast.

As the members rounded the corner in record speed, Huening Kai spotted a small storage closet off to the side.

"In here!" he called out, yanking the door open and ushering the others inside.

They piled in, their hearts pounding in their chests as Huening Kai slammed the door shut behind them.

And then, as if on cue, they felt the familiar tingling sensation spreading through their bodies.

In a matter of seconds, the members were sprawled out on the floor, their tails flapping uselessly against the hard concrete. And on top of each other.

"Get your tail off of me!" Yeonjun yelped, trying to push Beomgyu's fin away from his face.

"I can't!" Beomgyu shot back, his voice strained as he tried to manoeuvre himself into a more comfortable position. "Soobin's on top of me!"

Soobin groaned, trying to shift his weight off of Beomgyu. "Sorry, Gyu," he said, his voice muffled by Taehyun's tail. "Taehyun, can you move your-"

"I'm trying!" Taehyun snapped, his face scrunched up in concentration as he tried to untangle himself from the pile of limbs and fins. "Kai, your tail is in the way!"

Huening Kai huffed, trying to flick his fin out of Taehyun's face. "Sorry, sorry," he mumbled, his cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

After a few moments of awkward shuffling and muffled curses, the members finally managed to arrange themselves into a somewhat comfortable position on the floor.

"Well, this is just great," Yeonjun grumbled, his arms crossed over his chest as he leaned against the wall. "Stuck in a closet with a bunch of fish tails. Just how I wanted to spend my day."

Soobin sighed, running a hand through his damp hair. "Yeonjun, can you dry us off?" he asked, his voice tinged with exhaustion. "We need to get out of here before someone comes looking for us."

Yeonjun nodded, holding out his hand. But before he could summon his powers, a sudden knock on the door made them all freeze.

"Boys?" Manager Kim’s voice called out, muffled by the thick wood. "Are you in there? Why did you run off like that?"

The members exchanged panicked glances, their hearts pounding in their chests. He must have noticed the members run off and followed them.

"We, uh... we got lost!" Beomgyu blurted out, his voice high-pitched with nerves.

Soobin groaned, smacking Beomgyu lightly on the arm. "Lost?" he hissed, his eyes wide with disbelief. "In a closet?"

Beomgyu shrugged helplessly, his cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

Everything was silent, other than the loud blaring sound of the fire alarm surrounding them. The members held their breaths. Maybe Manager Kim bought that week excuse?

Unfortunately, wishful thinking wasn’t on their side.

"I'm coming in," Manager Kim finally said, his voice filled with concern. "Stand back from the door."

The members' eyes widened in horror, they couldn’t let their manager see them like this.

Suddenly with a spark of quick thinking and a plan, Taehyun quickly lifted his hand, his brow furrowed in concentration as he focused his powers on the door handle.

There was a soft crackling sound, and then the handle was covered in a thin layer of ice, the metal gleaming in the dim light.

Their manager jiggled the handle, grunting in frustration as it refused to budge.

"What the... why won't this door open?" he muttered, his voice filled with confusion.

The members held their breath, their eyes locked on Yeonjun as he quickly held out his hand again, his face set with determination as he began to clench it.

Steam began to rise from their tails, the members waiting impatiently to dry off so they can return to normal.

"Hurry, Yeonjun," Soobin urged, his voice barely above a whisper. "We don't have much time."

Outside the closet, they could hear Manager Kim's muffled curses as he struggled with the frozen door handle. Taehyun's ice powers had bought them a few precious minutes, but they knew it wouldn't hold forever.

"Almost there," he muttered, his voice strained with effort. "Just a little more..."

It only took a few more moments but the last of the water evaporated and the members transformed back to normal. They all stood up in in a frantic mess, trying to look as normal as possible.

Just as a very wet and pissed off Manager Kim burst through the door.

"What the hell are you boys doing in here?" he asked, his eyes scanning over in a mixture of disbelief and frustration. "Are you all insane. Why the hell did you rush in here when you’re supposed to evacuate the building.”

The members stood frozen, their minds racing as they tried to come up with a plausible explanation for their bizarre behaviour. But before any of them could speak, Soobin stepped forward, his expression calm and collected.

"We're sorry for worrying you, Manager Kim," he said smoothly, his voice steady despite the pounding of his heart. "When the sprinklers went off, we panicked and ran in the wrong direction. We ended up in this closet by mistake and the door got jammed.”

Manager Kim frowns, crossing his arms as he scans over the members when suddenly he frowns in confusion. “How are you not soaking wet?"

The members exchanged glances, their minds racing as they tried to come up with an excuse.

"We're, uh... we're fast dryers!" Huening Kai blurted out, a wide grin spreading across his face. "You know, like those super absorbent towels?"

Manager Kim raised an eyebrow, his expression skeptical. "Right," he said slowly, his voice filled with disbelief. Just as those words left Manager Kim’s mouth, the sound of the fire alarm eventually stopped. "Well, the sprinklers manage to put the fire out and I believe the sprinklers have stopped now, but we still need to evacuate the building. Let's go."

He turned and strode out of the room, leaving the members to follow behind him.

As they made their way down the hallway, Yeonjun leaned over to Huening Kai with a smirk.

"Fast dryers?" he whispered, his voice filled with amusement. "Really?"

Huening Kai shrugged, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips.

"Hey, it worked, didn't it?" he said, his eyes twinkling with mirth.

And as they stepped out into the bright sunlight, the chaos of the morning already fading into memory, they couldn't help but laugh at the absurdity of it all.

Just another day in the life of a merman idol, they supposed.

Chapter Text

The dorm was filled with a nervous energy as the members gathered in the living room, their faces reflecting worry and confusion. After yesterday's mishap with the sprinklers during the Samsung commercial shoot, tensions were high but they tried to remain calm. Despite delays and setbacks, they were eventually able to finish the commercial successfully thanks to their professionalism and hard work being praised by the head of marketing and director for Samsung.

The members breathed a sigh of relief, thinking they had escaped any consequences from their close call. But then Soobin woke up this morning to a message from Bang PD himself requesting an urgent meeting with all the members at his office. The unease among the members was noticeable as they all gathered in the living room as they finish getting ready.

"What do you think this is about?" Huening Kai asked, his voice small and uncertain as he picked at a loose thread on the hem of his shirt.

Beomgyu shrugged, trying to appear positive with a smile on his face even as his leg bounced nervously up and down. "Who knows? Maybe he just wants to congratulate us on the Samsung commercial."

Yeonjun snorted, rolling his eyes. "Yeah, because that went so well. What with the fire and the sprinklers and the whole 'almost exposing our secret identities' thing."

“Yeah but the Samsung team didn’t suspect anything.” Taehyun tried to reason. “They said we did a good job yesterday.”

“Yeah but let’s not forget about Manager Kim.” Huening Kai sighs, his hands still picking at the threads. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen him so angry at us before…”

Soobin sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Let's not jump to conclusions, guys. It could be anything. We won't know until we get there."

Taehyun nodded, his expression serious. "Soobin-hyung is right. There's no point in worrying ourselves sick over something we can't control."

But even as he spoke the words, there was a flicker of doubt in his eyes, a hint of the same fear and uncertainty that they were all feeling.

+x+

As they made their way to the HYBE building, the members couldn't help but feel a sense of dread settling in the pits of their stomachs. They had worked so hard to keep their secret hidden, to maintain the image of normalcy even as their lives had been turned upside down. But now, with this sudden meeting looming over them, they couldn't shake the feeling that everything was about to come crashing down around them.

The members stood outside Bang PD’s office with a mixture of anxiety and dread. This was not going to be a fun meeting. Soobin eventually lifted his hand and gently knocked on the door.

“Come in.”

Taking a last look at each other, the members each filed into the office silently, their heads bowed and their shoulders hunched as they took their seats in front of his desk. Manager Kim was already there, his expression unreadable as he stood off to the side.

"Boys," Bang PD greeted them, his voice calm and even. "Thank you for coming on such short notice."

Soobin swallowed hard, trying to keep his voice steady as he replied. "Of course, PD-nim. Is everything alright?"

Bang PD leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers in front of him as he fixed them with a piercing gaze. "I'm not sure, Soobin. You tell me."

The members exchanged nervous glances, their hearts pounding in their chests.

"I'm sorry, sir, but I'm not sure what you mean," Soobin said carefully, his brow furrowed in confusion.

Bang PD sighed, shaking his head. "Manager Kim told me about what happened yesterday on the set of the Samsung commercial. The fire, the sprinklers going off, you boys running off and hiding in a closet..."

Yeonjun winced, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "PD-nim, we can explain. It wasn't our fault-"

But Bang PD held up a hand, cutting him off mid-sentence. "I'm not interested in excuses, Yeonjun. What I want to know is what's really going on with you boys."

The members froze, their eyes wide with panic as they struggled to come up with a response.

"What do you mean, PD-nim?" Taehyun asked, his voice trembling slightly. "There's nothing going on. We were just...scared. Of the fire."

Bang PD raised an eyebrow, looking skeptical. "Scared of the fire. Right. And that's why you felt the need to run off and hide in a closet instead of evacuating with everyone else?"

Beomgyu opened his mouth to respond, but Bang PD continued on before he could speak.

"And it's not just yesterday's incident, either. Manager Kim has been reporting some concerning behavior from you boys over the past few months. Sneaking off, making sudden excuses, acting jumpy and on edge all the time..."

He leaned forward, his eyes narrowing as he fixed them with a piercing gaze. "It's almost like you're hiding something."

The members exchanged panicked glances, their minds racing as they tried to come up with a plausible explanation.

"PD-nim, I assure you, we're not hiding anything," Soobin said, his voice as calm and steady as he could make it.

"But your behavior suggests otherwise," Bang PD countered, his tone growing sterner. "I've known you boys for years now. I can tell when something is off. And right now, everything about your recent conduct is raising red flags."

He leaned back in his chair again, crossing his arms over his chest. "I'm going to ask you one more time, and I expect an honest answer. What is going on with you five?"

The room fell silent, the tension so thick it was almost suffocating. The members looked at each other helplessly, unsure of what to say or do.

Bang PD frowns as he sit further back in his chair, his expression unreadable. "I remember our last meeting where we discussed your behaviour. Before your Vogue Korea photoshoot. When you claimed you were all fighting with each other."

Taehyun's eyes widened, and he quickly jumped in to try and salvage the situation. "PD-nim, I can assure you, we're not fighting anymore. We worked through our issues and we're all good now."

But Bang PD just shook his head, his frown deepening. "See, that's the thing. I'm not sure I believe you were ever really fighting in the first place. It feels more like an excuse, a cover-up for something else."

The members fell silent, their hearts sinking as they realized just how close they were to being found out.

"PD-nim, with all due respect," Yeonjun said carefully, trying to keep his voice steady. "We're not hiding anything from you. We're just...going through a rough patch right now. But we're working through it, and we promise it won't affect our work."

Bang PD sighed, rubbing his temples as if he could feel a headache coming on. "I want to believe you, boys. I really do. But this behavior...it just doesn't make any sense."

Manager Kim cleared his throat, stepping forward to address the group. "If I may, PD-nim. I've noticed that this strange behavior seems to have started right after the boys' trip to Jeju Island.”

The members stiffened, their eyes widening in panic as they realized where this conversation was heading.

"Jeju Island?" Bang PD repeated, his brow furrowing in confusion. "What does that have to do with anything?"

Manager Kim shrugged, looking unsure. "I'm not certain, sir. But it's just something I've observed. The boys have been acting differently ever since they got back from that trip."

Bang PD turned back to the members, his expression serious. "Is this true, boys? Did something happen on Jeju Island that you're not telling us about?"

The members exchanged nervous glances, their minds racing as they tried to come up with a response.

"No, PD-nim, nothing happened," Soobin said, his voice strained. "We just...we had a good time on the island, that's all. It was a nice break from our busy schedules."

Beomgyu nodded eagerly, jumping in to support his leader. "Yeah, we went hiking and swimming and stuff. It was really relaxing."

But even as he spoke the words, he could feel the guilt twisting in his gut, the weight of the lie hanging heavy on his shoulders.

Bang PD sighed, leaning back in his chair with a weary expression. "Alright, boys. I'll take your word for it. But I want you to know that if there is something going on, something that you're not telling me...you can come to me. I'm here to support you, not to judge you."

The members nodded, mumbling their thanks and assurances as they avoided his gaze.

"Now, there's one more thing I wanted to discuss with you boys," Bang PD said, his tone shifting to something more businesslike. "As you know, HYBE is holding a showcase event at the end of this week. All of our idol groups will be attending, and I expect TXT to be there as well."

The members perked up at that, their eyes widening with excitement.

"A showcase?" Yeonjun repeated, a grin spreading across his face. "That sounds amazing, PD-nim. Will we be performing as well?”

Bang PD shook his head, a small smile playing on his lips. "No, Yeonjun, this isn't a typical performance showcase. It's more of a business-related event, aimed at attracting potential investors and partners for HYBE. We want to showcase the incredible talent and potential of all our groups, and having TXT there will definitely make a strong impression."

He leaned forward, his expression growing more serious. "Despite your strange and questionable behaviour, you boys have been working incredibly hard, and I have no doubt that you'll represent TXT and HYBE well at the event. But I want to emphasize that this isn't just about putting on a good show. It's about building relationships and expanding our network."

The members nodded eagerly, their earlier worries momentarily forgotten in the face of this new opportunity.

"We won't let you down, PD-nim," Soobin promised, his voice filled with determination. "TXT will give it our all, just like always."

Bang PD smiled, looking satisfied with their response. "I know you will, boys. You're dismissed for now. But remember what I said – if there's anything you need to talk about, my door is always open."

The members bowed, mumbling their thanks as they filed out of the office. But even as they made their way back to the dorm, they couldn't shake the feeling of unease that had settled over them, the nagging sense that their secret was becoming harder and harder to keep.

+x+

The week flew by for the members as they diligently followed their busy schedules. They managed to keep any merman antics hidden, not wanting to draw any further attention from Bang PD and Manager Kim. Before they knew it, the week had come to an end and they were gathered in the living room, just one day away from their huge showcase event. Huening Kai and Beomgyu lounged on the couch while Soobin and Taehyun set the table. Meanwhile, Yeonjun was hard at work cooking in the kitchen. Taehyun finished setting the table and wandered over to peek at what the eldest was making.

"Mmm, smells delicious hyung! What's on the menu tonight?" He asked, eyes sparkling with anticipation.

Yeonjun grinned proudly as he stirred the pot. “Making some good Haemul Jeongol for us. It's packed with all kinds of delicious clams, shrimp, squid, octopus, and even some seaweed.”

Taehyun's eyes widened in amazement. "Wow hyung, you've really outdone yourself.”

Yeonjun chuckled. "Well, I figured with the big showcase tomorrow, we could use a special meal to fuel up and celebrate a bit. Plus, I wanted to embrace our merman roots with a seafood theme tonight."

"Ooh, so it's a merman family dinner!" Huening Kai piped up excitedly from the couch. "In that case, maybe we should fill the bathtub and eat in there, you know, for the full immersive experience," he joked.

Beomgyu rolled his eyes, but there was a playful glint in them, hinting at the smile that tugged at the corners of his lips. "You can go soak in the bathtub. I’ll happily claim the couch for myself.”

“Careful, brat.” Huening Kai teased, pretending to tackle Beomgyu down onto the couch.

As their playful antics continued, Soobin glanced over at Taehyun with a small smile on his face.

"Hopefully tomorrow goes smoothly," Soobin murmured. "I could use a stress-free day."

Taehyun nodded gently, understanding Soobin's wishes. "We should check the weather forecast for tomorrow, just in case."

Soobin smiled and pulled out his phone. "Good thinking. We don't want any unexpected rain ruining our plans."

Beomgyu snorted, a mischievous glint in his eye as he continued to playfully tackle Huening Kai. "Yeah, imagine if we showed up to the red carpet with our tails out. That would definitely make an impression."

Yeonjun rolled his eyes, but he was fighting back a smile of his own as he added more spices into the pot. "Yah, don't even joke about that. The last thing we need is another close call."

But then he noticed the way Soobin had gone still, his face pale as he stared down at his phone with wide, panicked eyes.

"Hyung?" Yeonjun asked, his brow furrowing in concern. "What's wrong? Don't tell me it's going to rain tomorrow."

Soobin swallowed hard, his grip tightening on his phone as he looked up at the others with a grim expression.

"It's not rain," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "It's worse."

The others leaned in closer, their hearts pounding in their chests as they waited for him to continue.

Soobin took a deep breath, his eyes flickering with a mixture of fear and resignation as he spoke the words they had all been dreading.

"Tomorrow night...it's a full moon."

Chapter Text

The atmosphere in the dorm was thick with tension as the members gathered around Soobin, their eyes wide with fear and disbelief. The words "full moon" hung heavy in the air, a looming threat that none of them had seen coming.

Taehyun sighed heavily, running a hand through his hair as he glanced at the calendar on the wall. "I can't believe it's been a month already since the last full moon," he muttered, his voice tinged with a mixture of awe and dread. "It feels like it was just yesterday that Beomgyu and Kai were acting all..."

"Crazy? Weird? Completely out of their minds?" Yeonjun supplied, a wry smile tugging at the corners of his lips despite the gravity of the situation. "Yeah, time flies when you're trying to keep a massive secret from the world, I guess."

Soobin groaned, burying his face in his hands as he remembered the chaos of that night. The giggling, the talk of swimming and freedom, the desperate attempts to keep Huening Kai and Beomgyu contained... it was all coming back to him in vivid, horrifying detail.

"What are we going to do?" Beomgyu eventually asked, his voice filled with worry and anxiety. "The showcase is tomorrow. If any of us get moonstruck, who knows what we could end up doing? We could expose everything in front of everyone!"

Taehyun shuddered at the thought, his eyes widening with panic. "We can't let that happen," he said, his voice shaking slightly. "We've worked too hard to keep this under wraps. We can't risk it all falling apart now."

Soobin nodded grimly, his brow furrowed in concentration as he tried to come up with a plan. "We're going to have to be extra careful tomorrow," he said, his voice low and serious. "No wandering off alone, no getting near any water, and absolutely no looking at the moon."

Despite Soobin's comforting words, there was still a lingering concern about the situation at hand. They were still inexperienced when it came to dealing with the effects of a full moon, and the uncertainty weighed heavily on their minds.

Huening Kai's head snapped up, a sudden thought occurring to him. "Wait a second," he said slowly, his eyes brightening with a glimmer of hope. "What if... what if Beomgyu and I don't get moonstruck this time? I mean, we already went through it once. Maybe we've built up some kind of tolerance."

Beomgyu snorted, rolling his eyes. "Kai, this isn't the chicken pox," he said dryly. "I don't think it works like that. And even if it did, it's not like we've had a chance to test that theory out. There’s only been one full moon since we transformed."

Yeonjun nodded in agreement, his expression grim. "Even if that were the case," he pointed out, "Soobin, Taehyun, and I are still screwed. We haven't been exposed to the full moon yet. Who knows what it could do to us?"

The members fell silent, the weight of their predicament settling over them like a heavy blanket. They were caught between a rock and a hard place, with no easy way out.

"Maybe we should just cancel," Taehyun suggested, his voice hesitant. "Tell Bang PD that we're not feeling well or something. It's better than risking exposure."

But Yeonjun shook his head, his expression conflicted. "And how's that going to look to him?" he asked, his voice tinged with frustration. "You saw how he reacted at the meeting. If we bail on this showcase, it's only going to make him more suspicious of us. He might only be asking questions now but what if this causes him to dig further into us.”

Huening Kai bit his lip, his mind racing with worst-case scenarios. "But if we go and one of us gets moonstruck, we could do something really unpredictable," he argued, his voice rising with panic. "What if whoever gets affected decides to throw a glass of punch on themselves and transforms in front of everyone? Or starts babbling about being a merman anyway? We'd be screwed!"

Beomgyu shuddered at the thought, his face paling at the mere idea of their secret being exposed in such a public way. "We can't let that happen," he said firmly, his voice laced with determination. "We have to find a way to get through this showcase without any incidents. Our whole future depends on it."

The members fell silent once more, the gravity of the situation weighing heavily on their minds. It seemed like no matter what they did, they were taking a huge risk.

Beomgyu sighed, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "We're stuck," he said softly, his voice filled with defeat. "We can't cancel, but we can't risk going either. It's like we're damned if we do, damned if we don't."

Soobin, who had been quiet throughout the conversation, suddenly spoke up, his voice calm and measured. "Maybe... maybe we'll be okay," he said slowly, his eyes distant as he mulled over an idea.

The others turned to him, their expressions a mix of confusion and hope. "What do you mean, hyung?" Taehyun asked, his brow furrowed.

Soobin took a deep breath, his gaze focusing on each member in turn. "The showcase starts in the early evening, right?" he asked, waiting for their nods of confirmation. "Well, the sun sets later today, around 7:30 pm. If we just go into the venue before then, we can avoid the full moon altogether."

The members were silent for a moment, considering Soobin's suggestion. It wasn't a foolproof plan, but it was better than nothing.

"That could work," Yeonjun said slowly, a glimmer of hope in his eyes. "But what about when we need to leave? We can't stay there until morning. The staff would definitely start asking questions if we tried to camp out in the venue overnight."

Soobin nodded, already pulling out his phone to check the weather forecast. "It's going to be cloudy after 11 pm," he reported, his voice filled with cautious optimism. "And it looks like it'll stay that way for the rest of the night, until morning. We should be safe from the moon's effects."

Taehyun frowned, still not entirely convinced. "It's still risky, hyung," he pointed out, his voice laced with concern. "What if a cloud moves away from the moon for even a second? We could still get moonstruck. And even if we don't, what if someone notices us acting strangely? We'd have a hard time explaining why we're all suddenly so jumpy and on edge."

Soobin sighed, his shoulders slumping with the weight of their predicament. "I know it's not ideal," he admitted, his voice heavy with resignation. "But it's the best we can do. We can't risk making ourselves seem even more suspicious to Bang PD, and they're expecting us to be there. We'll just have to be extra careful and hope for the best."

Beomgyu bit his lip, another thought occurring to him. "What about when we're actually in the venue?" he asked, his voice tight with worry. "What if we need to go outside for some reason? Or if there are big windows and we accidentally catch a glimpse of the moon? We can't exactly control the architecture of the building."

Soobin ran a hand over his face, the stress of the situation evident in the lines of his forehead. "A lot of this is going to have to be up to chance," he said softly, his voice filled with a mix of determination and fear. "We'll have to be incredibly careful, stick together at all times, and avoid any situations that could put us at risk. If we need to go outside for any reason, we'll have to make sure it's quick and that we keep our eyes down. And if there are windows, we'll just have to position ourselves so that we're not facing them directly."

The members fell silent once more, the weight of their responsibility settling heavy on their shoulders. They knew that they were taking a huge gamble, but what choice did they have?

Suddenly, Huening Kai let out a small chuckle, the sound startling in the tense atmosphere of the room. The others turned to him, their expressions quizzical.

"What's so funny, Kai?" Yeonjun asked, his brow furrowed in confusion.

Huening Kai shook his head, a wry smile tugging at his lips. "It's just... when did our lives become so complicated?" he asked, his voice tinged with a mixture of amusement and disbelief. "I mean, a year ago, our biggest worry was remembering the choreography for our comeback stage. And now we're sitting here, trying to figure out how to avoid turning into fish people at a fancy showcase event."

Despite the gravity of the situation, the others couldn't help but laugh along with him, the absurdity of it all hitting them like a tidal wave.

"Yeah, I guess being an idol was already challenging enough," Taehyun mused, a small smile playing on his lips. "Adding 'part-time merman' to the job description just took it to a whole new level."

Beomgyu grinned, his eyes twinkling with mirth. "Hey, at least it keeps things interesting, right?" he joked, his tone light and playful. "We're not just idols anymore. We're idols with a secret double life. Like superheroes, but with tails instead of capes."

Yeonjun snorted, rolling his eyes. "Yeah, some superheroes we are," he said dryly. "More like super-disasters waiting to happen."

But even as he spoke the words, there was a fondness in his voice, a sense of camaraderie that could only come from facing impossible odds together.

Soobin cleared his throat, bringing their attention back to the matter at hand. "Alright, guys," he said, his voice filled with a quiet determination. "I know tomorrow is going to be a challenge, but we can do this. We just have to stick together, be vigilant, and hope for the best."

The others nodded, their expressions serious as they met Soobin's gaze.

"No wandering off alone," Yeonjun repeated, his voice firm.

"Keep away from water," Taehyun added, his brow furrowed in concentration.

"And absolutely no looking at the moon," Beomgyu finished, his tone grave.

They all looked at each other, a silent understanding passing between them. They were in this together, for better or for worse.

"We've got this," Huening Kai said softly, his voice filled with a quiet confidence. "We're TOMORROW X TOGETHER. We can handle anything that comes our way."

And as they settled back into their seats, the tension in the room slowly dissipating, they couldn't help but feel a flicker of hope amidst the fear and uncertainty.

As the night wore on, the members tried to distract themselves from the looming threat of the full moon. They sat down and enjoyed the homemade meal Yeonjun had made, watched silly videos on their phones, and even started replying to MOA on Weverse, laughing and goofing off like they didn't have a care in the world.

But even as they tried to keep the mood light, there was an underlying current of anxiety that never quite went away. They knew tomorrow was a massive risk but it was one they had to take.

As the hour grew late, they finally decided to call it a night, knowing that they needed to be well-rested for the showcase the next day. They all retreated to their respective rooms, but sleep was elusive, their minds too full of worries and what-ifs to truly relax.

Soobin lay awake in his bed, staring up at the ceiling as he tried to quiet his racing thoughts. He knew he had to protect his members for whatever was waiting for them tomorrow. But he also knew that they had no choice but to face it head-on, to do everything in their power to protect their secret and keep their dreams alive.

As he finally drifted off to sleep, his last thought was of his members, of the unbreakable bond that held them together through thick and thin. No matter what happened tomorrow, he knew that they would face it together, as a team, as a family.

And with that thought, he surrendered to the pull of exhaustion, letting sleep claim him at last. Tomorrow would bring its own challenges.

He just hoped they could get through it without incident.

Chapter Text

The next day couldn’t have arrived soon enough as the members arrived at the venue for the HYBE showcase, their hearts pounding with a mixture of excitement and trepidation. Despite their best efforts to remain positive, the looming threat of the full moon hung over them like a dark cloud, casting a shadow of doubt and uncertainty over the entire evening.

As they stepped through the doors and into the grand lobby, they couldn't help but feel a sense of relief wash over them. The main hall was dimly lit, with only a few strategically placed light fixtures illuminating the space. More importantly, there were very few windows, and the ones that did exist were securely covered with thick, heavy curtains.

"Thank goodness for small mercies," Taehyun muttered under his breath, his eyes scanning the room for any potential hazards. "At least we don't have to worry about accidentally catching a glimpse of the moon through some massive floor-to-ceiling window."

Huening Kai nodded in agreement, his gaze flickering towards the curtained windows with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension. "Yeah, but let's not get too comfortable," he warned, his voice low and serious. "We still have to be on our guard at all times."

Beomgyu shot Huening Kai a sideways glance, his eyebrow arched in amusement. "You sound like Soobin-hyung," he teased, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Don't worry so much, Kai. We've got this."

Beomgyu opened his mouth to retort, but before he could get a word out, they were interrupted by the sound of approaching footsteps. They tensed instinctively, their bodies coiled like springs, ready to react at a moment's notice.

But as Bang PD and a small group of executives rounded the corner, their faces broke into polite smiles, their demeanours shifting back to their usual professional personas.

"Ah, boys! I'm glad you made it," Bang PD greeted them warmly, clapping his hands together with a wide grin. "Tonight is going to be a great opportunity for us to really showcase the incredible talent of all the idols under HYBE.”

The members bowed respectfully, their smiles tight but genuine. "Thank you for having us, PD-nim," Soobin replied, his voice steady and confident. "We're honoured to be a part of this event."

Bang PD beamed at them, his eyes twinkling with pride. "The honour is ours, Soobin," he assured them, gesturing towards the main hall. "Why don't you boys take a look around? Mingle with some of the other idols and executives in attendance. Make some connections, show off that TXT charm."

The members nodded, exchanging fleeting glances as they made their way into the heart of the event. Despite their nerves, they couldn't help but feel a flicker of excitement at the prospect of meeting new people and potentially forging valuable connections within the industry.

As they wandered through the crowd, they were immediately greeted by familiar faces – fellow idols from various groups, all decked out in their finest attire and wearing dazzling smiles.

"Soobin!" a voice called out, and they turned to see Seungkwan from SEVENTEEN waving at them from across the room, a broad grin on his face as he beckoned them over.

Soobin grinned back, leading the way as they wove through the crowd to join their labelmates. "Seungkwan!" he exclaimed. "It's great to see you. How have you been?"

They chatted for a few minutes, catching up on each other's latest activities and swapping stories about the craziness of idol life. Soon enough, the other members of SEVENTEEN had joined them, and the conversation flowed easily, punctuated by laughter and good-natured ribbing.

"Hey, did you see our latest dance practice video?" Dino asked Yeonjun eagerly, bouncing on the balls of his feet. "We finally nailed that tricky formation in the second chorus."

Yeonjun grinned, his arm reaching out to hang it round his friends shoulders. "I did see it," he said, pride evident in his voice. "You guys always look amazing no matter what you do."

As they continued to chat, Beomgyu felt a tap on his shoulder and turned to see Heeseung from ENHYPEN grinning at him, his eyes sparkling with mischief.

"Beomgyu-yah!" Heeseung exclaimed, pulling him into a quick hug. "I feel like I haven't seen you in forever. How's TOMORROW X TOGETHERS resident gamer been doing?"

Beomgyu laughed, returning the hug with enthusiasm. "Ah, you know how it is," he said, shaking his head ruefully. "Between promotions and practice, I barely have time to sleep, let alone game. But I did manage to sneak in a few rounds of LoL the other night."

Heeseung’s eyes lit up at that, and he leaned in conspiratorially. "Next time you have a free moment, hit me up," he said, lowering his voice to a stage whisper. "I've been working on my Ezreal play, and I think I could give you a run for your money."

Beomgyu grinned, a spark of competitive fire igniting in his chest at the challenge. "Oh, you're on," he said, bumping his fist against Heeseung’s. "But don't come crying to me when I wipe the floor with you."

They bantered back and forth for a few minutes more, swapping gamer talk and playful trash talk until they were both breathless with laughter. Eventually, Heeseung was called away by one of his members, but not before extracting a promise from Beomgyu to set up a gaming session soon.

+x+

As the night wore on, the members found themselves growing more and more relaxed, their earlier fears and anxieties fading into the background. They had managed to avoid any potential hazards of any accidental full moon glimpses, and the event seemed to be going smoothly.

It wasn't until later in the evening that Soobin realized he needed to use the restroom.

"Hey, I'm going to step away for a minute," he murmured to Yeonjun, who was chatting animatedly with a group of executives. "I need to use the restroom."

Yeonjun's head swiveled towards him, his brow furrowing in concern. "Do you need me to come with you?" he asked, his voice low and serious.

Soobin couldn't help but chuckle at the offer, shaking his head fondly. "I think I can handle going to the bathroom on my own, hyung," he reassured him, his tone light and teasing. "I'll be back in two minutes, max."

Yeonjun nodded, his expression still tinged with worry. "Alright, but be careful," he warned, his voice grave. "And don't look at the moon, no matter what."

Soobin rolled his eyes, but there was a small smile playing on his lips. "I know, hyung," he said, his voice laced with a mixture of exasperation and affection. "I'll be fine, I promise."

With a reassuring pat on Yeonjun's shoulder, Soobin made his way towards the restrooms, his steps light and confident.

As he approached the restroom door, he paused, taking a deep breath to steady himself. He reached out and gently pushed the door open, peering inside with cautious eyes.

The restroom was dimly lit, but Soobin's gaze immediately zeroed in on the small window in the room, covered by a long thick curtain. At least that was one less thing he had to worry about.

After taking care of his business, Soobin emerged from the stall and made his way towards the sinks, his eyes narrowed in at the faucets and hand dryer. With a deep breath, he turned on the faucet and quickly scrubbed his hands with soap and water, his movements efficient and practiced. Within seconds, he shut off the water and darted towards the hand dryer, ensuring they were all dried up before those 10 seconds were up. It didn’t take long until his hands were finally dry, and he let out a sigh of relief, his shoulders sagging with the release of tension.

As he turned to leave, he caught sight of his reflection in the mirror, and he couldn't help but laugh at the absurdity of it all. Here he was, a world-famous idol, a member of one of the hottest groups in the industry, and he was celebrating the fact that he had managed to wash and dry his hands without sprouting a fish tail.

“Only I would have to speed run washing my hands," he murmured to himself, a wry smile tugging at the corners of his lips.

But before he could take more than a few steps to rejoin his members, the sound of a toilet flushing made him pause. He turned just in time to see Namjoon from BTS emerging from one of the stalls, a sheepish grin on his face as he caught sight of Soobin.

"Ah, Soobin-ah!" Namjoon greeted him warmly, moving to join him at the sinks. "I was wondering when I was going to run into you. Enjoying the party so far?"

Soobin returned the smile, nodding as he stepped aside to let Namjoon wash his hands. "It's been great, hyung," he said, leaning back against the counter. "Other than the boring business chatter with Bang PD’s business connections, it's always nice to catch up with everyone else. We've all been so busy lately, it feels like ages since we've had a chance to just hang out and talk."

Namjoon hummed in agreement, drying his hands off under the dryer. "Tell me about it," he said, chuckling. "Between comebacks, tours, and everything else, sometimes I feel like I barely have time to breathe. It never seems to end, does it?"

Soobin shook his head, a small smile playing on his lips. "No, it doesn't," he agreed, leaning back against the counter as he watched Namjoon. "But I wouldn't have it any other way."

They fell into easy conversation, catching up on each other's lives and sharing stories from their respective tours and promotions. It was a welcome distraction from the constant worry and stress that seemed to plague Soobin's mind, a rare moment of normalcy in a world that had become anything but.

As they chatted, Soobin couldn't help but feel a sense of admiration for Namjoon. The older man had been in the industry for years, and yet he still managed to carry himself with such grace and poise, such unwavering professionalism and dedication to his craft.

"I have to admit, I'm a little jealous of you guys," Soobin confessed, his voice tinged with a hint of wistfulness. "You've been doing this for so long, and you still seem to have it all figured out."

Namjoon let out a bark of laughter, shaking his head ruefully. "Trust me, Soobin, none of us have it figured out," he said, his voice filled with a mixture of amusement and self-deprecation. "We're all just winging it, day by day, trying to make the most of the opportunities we're given."

Soobin couldn't help but smile at the older man's honesty, his respect for him growing even further. "Well, you guys definitely make it look easy," he said, his voice filled with admiration.

As they continued to talk, his mind drifting back to the weight of his own responsibilities, the constant stress and pressure that came with leading a group as successful as TOMORROW X TOGETHER. It was a burden he had grown accustomed to carrying, but one that never seemed to lighten, no matter how much time passed. But Soobin wouldn’t trade it for the world – he loved his members and would do anything to protect them.

"It's not easy, is it?" Soobin murmured, "Being a leader, I mean."

Namjoon shook his head, his expression one of understanding. "No, it's not," he agreed, his voice tinged with a hint of weariness. "But it's a responsibility that we chose to take on, and one that we have to embrace with everything we have."

Namjoon clapped Soobin on the shoulder, a warm smile on his face. "You're doing a great job, Soobin," he said, his voice filled with sincerity. "Don't ever doubt that."

Soobin felt a swell of emotion rise in his chest, his eyes shining with gratitude. "Thank you, hyung," he murmured, his voice thick with feeling. "That means more to me than you know."

Namjoon nodded, his expression warm and understanding. "I should probably get back out there," he said, gesturing towards the door. "I'm sure the others are wondering where I've disappeared to."

Soobin nodded, a small smile playing on his lips. "Of course," he said, stepping aside to allow Namjoon to pass. "Thank you again, hyung. For everything."

Namjoon flashed him one last smile before turning towards the door, his hand reaching out to grasp the handle. But as he pulled, his foot caught on the edge of the rug, and he stumbled forward with a yelp of surprise.

In a desperate attempt to regain his balance, Namjoon's hand shot out, grasping blindly for something to steady himself. Unfortunately, what his hand found was the thick curtain covering the window.

With a sharp tug, the curtain came crashing down, the heavy fabric pooling on the floor in a tangle mess.

And there, hanging low and full in the inky black sky, was the full moon.

Soobin felt his breath catch in his throat as he stared up at it, transfixed. It was like everything else faded away - the sound of Namjoon's muttered apologies, the distant hum of chatter and music from the party outside. All he could see was the moon, its soft white glow filling his vision, its pull tugging at something deep inside him.

Distantly, he was aware of Namjoon straightening up beside him, brushing off his pants with an embarrassed chuckle. "Aish, clumsy me," the older boy was saying, shaking his head. "Guess I'm not as smooth as I thought."

Namjoon glanced over at Soobin, a sheepish grin on his face. "Sorry about that, Soobin-ah," he said, reaching out to clap the younger boy on the shoulder. "I'll see you back out there, okay? Try not to let my moment of gracelessness ruin your night."

And with that, he was gone, slipping out the door and disappearing into the crowd beyond, completely unaware of the strange, dreamlike haze that had settled over Soobin's mind.

Soobin barely registered his departure, too caught up in the hypnotic pull of the moon. He felt a giggle bubbling up in his throat, giddy and uncontrollable, and before he could stop himself, his arms outstretched as if to embrace the moonlight streaming in.

"So pretty," he murmured to himself, his voice sing-song and slurred, as if he'd had too much to drink. "Like a big, shiny ball of magic, just waiting for me to come and play."

And with that, he stumbled out into the hallway, his mind filled with visions of nothing but the full moon itself.

Tonight was going to be interesting indeed.

Chapter Text

The hall buzzed with lively chatter as the remaining four members stood huddled together, their eyes scanning the crowd for any sign of their leader. Soobin had excused himself to use the restroom a while ago, but as the minutes ticked by, Yeonjun couldn't shake the feeling of unease that had settled in the pit of his stomach.

"Where is he?" Yeonjun muttered, his brow furrowed with concern. "He should have been back by now."

Beomgyu shrugged, a playful grin on his face as he leaned against the wall. "Maybe he got lost in the maze of hallways," he joked, his eyes twinkling with mirth. "Or maybe he's just taking his sweet time. You know how Soobin-hyung can be when he's in front of a mirror."

Huening Kai nodded in agreement, a small chuckle escaping his lips. "Yeah, he's probably taking a bunch of selcas," he said, his voice tinged with amusement. "You know, for WEVERSE. Gotta keep MOA happy."

Taehyun rolled his eyes, but there was a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Come on, guys," he said, his tone light but firm. "I'm sure Soobin-hyung is fine. He'll be back any minute now."

But even as he spoke the words, Taehyun couldn't help but feel a flicker of worry in his chest. It wasn't like Soobin to disappear for so long…

Just as the members were about to go searching for their leader, Soobin appeared, making his way through the crowd with a dreamy smile on his face. He stumbled slightly as he approached, his eyes glazed over and unfocused.

"There you are, hyung!" Huening Kai exclaimed, relief washing over his features. "We were starting to think you'd gotten lost or something."

Soobin giggled, the sound high-pitched and giddy as he swayed on his feet. "Lost?" he repeated, his voice slurred and sing-song. "No, no, no. I was just looking at something pretty. So, so pretty."

Beomgyu's eyes widened, and he burst into laughter, clutching his stomach as he doubled over. "Oh my god, hyung," he gasped out between chuckles. "Are you drunk? How much did you have to drink?"

Yeonjun frowned, his mind going back throughout the evening. "He only had one glass," he said slowly, his voice tinged with confusion. "There's no way he could be this out of it from just that."

Soobin's grin widened, and he leaned in close to the others, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "Guys, guys, guys," he stage-whispered, his voice conspiratorial. "We should show everyone here our tails. They'd be so impressed. Can you imagine their faces when they see how pretty we are?"

The members froze, their eyes widening in shock and disbelief. Huening Kai stuttered, his voice trembling slightly as he spoke. "W-what did you just say, hyung?"

Yeonjun's face paled, and he quickly waved his hand in front of Soobin's face, trying to get his attention. But Soobin didn't even seem to notice, his gaze distant and unfocused as he continued to babble on about their tails and how amazing it would be to show them off.

Yeonjun groaned, realization dawning on his features. "He's moonstruck," he said, his voice filled with a mixture of exasperation and worry. "He must have seen the moon when he was gone."

Taehyun's brow furrowed, and he shook his head in disbelief. "But how?" he asked, his voice tinged with frustration. "We’ve been so careful. How the hell did he slip up?"

Soobin giggled again, his words slurring together as he spoke. "Namjoon-hyung broke the curtain," he said, his voice filled with childlike glee. "The moon was so big and bright and shiny. I just wanted to look at it forever and ever."

Beomgyu facepalmed, a small groan escaping his lips. "The God of Destruction strikes again," he muttered under his breath. "Even when he's not trying, Namjoon-hyung manages to cause chaos."

Taehyun's expression grew serious, and he shook his head grimly. "This is bad, guys," he said, his voice low and urgent. "If Soobin-hyung is moonstruck, who knows what he might do or say? We can't let him expose himself, or us, here."

Soobin continued to babble on, his words growing more and more nonsensical as he went on about the full moon and how much he wanted to swim and show everyone that they were mermen. The other members exchanged worried glances, their minds racing as they tried to come up with a plan.

"We need to get him back to the dorm," Yeonjun said, his voice filled with determination. "We can make an excuse, say he's feeling unwell or something. But we need to get him out of here before he does something stupid."

Taehyun frowned, glancing down at his phone with a sigh. "It's not 11 pm yet," he said, his voice tinged with worry. "The forecast said it wouldn't be cloudy until then. If we leave now and any of us see the full moon, we could all get moonstruck. It would be a disaster waiting to happen."

Yeonjun ran a hand through his hair, frustration evident on his features. "Then we're going to have to keep an eye on him until it's safe for us to leave," he said, his voice strained. "We can't let him out of our sight, not even for a second."

As the members talked, trying to come up with a plan, Soobin's eyes suddenly lit up with mischief. With a smirk on his face, he lifted his hand towards the fountain centerpiece in the room, his fingers twitching slightly.

Within seconds, a jet of water shot out from the fountain, arcing through the air and drenching an unsuspecting Jay and Jake from ENHYPEN. The two idols stood there, shocked and confused, water dripping from their hair and clothes as they looked around wildly, trying to figure out what had just happened.

The members immediately sprang into action, pulling Soobin away from the scene as quickly as they could. They huddled around him, their voices low and urgent as they scolded him.

"Hyung, what were you thinking?" Taehyun hissed, his eyes wide with panic. "You can't use your powers here. What if someone saw you?"

But Soobin just giggled, his eyes sparkling with amusement as he watched Jay and Jake trying to dry themselves off. "Did you see their faces?" he asked, his voice filled with childlike glee. "It was so funny. I just wanted to make them laugh."

Yeonjun groaned, burying his face in his hands. "This is going to be hell," he muttered, his voice muffled by his fingers. "How are we supposed to keep him under control when he's like this?"

11pm could not come quick enough.

+x+

As the night wore on, the members did their best to keep an eye on Soobin, but it was like trying to wrangle a hyperactive toddler. He kept wandering off, getting distracted by shiny objects or pretty people, and they had to constantly pull him back and keep him from doing something that would expose their secret.

Taehyun kept glancing at his phone, his brow furrowed with worry as he checked the time over and over again. "Come on, come on," he muttered under his breath. "Just a little longer until it's cloudy. Then we can get out of here."

But just as they thought they had everything under control, they lost sight of Soobin in the crowd. One moment he was there, giggling and swaying on his feet, and the next, he was gone, swallowed up by the sea of people.

Yeonjun's eyes widened, and he whirled around to face the others, panic written all over his face. "Where did he go?" he demanded, his voice tight with fear. "Who was supposed to be watching him?"

The others exchanged guilty looks, each of them trying to avoid Yeonjun's accusing gaze.

"I thought Beomgyu was watching him," Huening Kai said, his voice small and uncertain.

"What? No, I thought Taehyun was supposed to be keeping an eye on him," Beomgyu retorted, his hands held up in defence.

"Guys, it doesn't matter whose fault it is," Taehyun interjected, his voice calm but urgent. "What matters is that we find him before he causes trouble."

They split up, each of them searching a different section of the room, their hearts pounding in their chests as they scanned the crowd for any sign of their leader.

Suddenly, Beomgyu's eyes widened, and he let out a gasp of horror. "Oh no," he breathed, his voice barely above a whisper. "Guys, look."

The others followed his gaze, their hearts sinking as they saw Soobin making his way towards Namjoon and Seokjin mid conversation, a glass of water clutched in his hand and a mischievous grin on his face.

"Hyungs, watch this," Soobin giggled, his words slurring together as he approached the two BTS members. "I'm going to show you something really cool."

And before anyone could stop him, he lifted the glass of water and poured it over his own head, drenching himself from head to toe.

The members froze, their eyes wide with horror as they watched the scene unfold. They knew what was coming next, knew that in just a few seconds, Soobin would transform into his merman form, right there in front of everyone.

Yeonjun sprang into action. He rushed forward, grabbing Soobin's arm and pulling him away from the confused and startled Namjoon and Seokjin.

"Sorry, hyungs," Yeonjun called over his shoulder, his voice strained with the effort of dragging a giggling and uncooperative Soobin towards the exit. "Soobin's not feeling well. I'm going to take him to get some air."

Namjoon and Seokjin exchanged bewildered looks, their brows furrowed with concern as they watched the two younger idols disappear into the crowd.

"What was that all about?" Namjoon asked, turning to the remaining members with a questioning gaze.

Huening Kai swallowed hard, his mind racing as he tried to come up with an excuse. "Soobin-hyung is just a little drunk," he said, forcing a smile onto his face. "You know how he gets when he's had a few too many."

Namjoon and Seokjin seemed to buy the lie, their expressions softening with understanding as they chuckled and shook their heads.

"Ah, to be young and foolish again," Seokjin said, a wistful smile on his face. "Just make sure he doesn't do anything too crazy, okay?"

The members nodded, their smiles tight and strained as they quickly excused themselves and hurried off to find Yeonjun and Soobin.

+x+

"Where could they have gone?" Taehyun muttered, his eyes scanning the crowd frantically. "We need to find them before someone else does."

Beomgyu let out a small, nervous laugh, his voice tinged with a hint of hysteria. "Well, no one's screaming about a merman yet," he said, trying to lighten the mood. "So they must have found a place to hide."

Just then, Taehyun's phone buzzed in his pocket, and he quickly fished it out, his eyes widening as he saw Yeonjun's name flashing on the screen.

"It's Yeonjun-hyung," he said, his voice filled with relief as he answered the call. "Hyung, where are you? Is Soobin-hyung okay?"

There was a pause, and then Yeonjun's voice came through the speaker, low and urgent. "We're in a storage cupboard near one of the exits," he said, his words rushing out in a panicked jumble. "You guys need to get here, now.”

Taehyun's face paled, and he quickly relayed the information to the others. They took off running, their hearts pounding in their chests as they navigated the twists and turns of the hallways, searching for the storage cupboard Yeonjun had mentioned.

Finally, they found it, tucked away in a dimly lit corner of the building. Taehyun knocked on the door, his voice shaking slightly as he called out. "Hyung, it's us. Open up."

The door swung open, and Yeonjun's face appeared, his eyes wide with panic and fear. He ushered them inside quickly, slamming the door shut behind them and locking it with trembling hands.

The sight that greeted them made their hearts sink. Soobin was sprawled out on the floor, his blue tail shimmering in the dim light of the storage cupboard. He was giggling and babbling, his words slurred and nonsensical as he ran his hands over his scales, marveling at their beauty.

"Isn't it pretty?" he cooed, his eyes glazed over with wonder. "I'm so sparkly and shiny.”

Beomgyu groaned, burying his face in his hands. "If this is how Kai and I acted the last time we were moonstruck, I sincerely apologize," he said, his voice muffled by his fingers. "I had no idea we were this annoying."

Huening Kai nodded in agreement, his expression grim. "Same here.”

But Taehyun wasn't listening, his mind already racing with plans and possibilities. "That's beside the point now," he said, his voice filled with determination. "What's important is that we get Soobin-hyung out of here before someone finds us."

He turned to Yeonjun, his eyes narrowed with urgency. "Hyung, dry him off quickly," he said, his voice low and serious. "We need to get him back to normal before someone walks in and sees him like this."

Yeonjun swallowed hard, his face paling as he looked down at Soobin's tail. "I already did," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

The members froze, their eyes widening in shock and disbelief.

"Come again?" Huening Kai asked, his voice trembling slightly.

Yeonjun took a deep breath, his hands clenching into fists at his sides. "He's dry," he said, his voice heavy with dread. "But he's not changing back.”

“It's like...he's stuck."

Chapter Text

Taehyun's frantic pace echoed throughout the cramped storage cupboard as he tried to wrap his mind around the impossible situation. "What do you mean he's stuck?" he exclaimed, his voice laced with panic. His eyes were wide and wild, searching for any sign of hope or solution.

Yeonjun, usually cool and collected, ran a hand through his hair in frustration. He looked down at Soobin's shimmering scales, trying to find any clue as to why their friend was still stuck in his transformed state. "I don't know, Taehyun," he said, the strain evident in his voice. "He should have changed back by now but he just won't."

Beomgyu, normally the most carefree of the group, felt his stomach twist into knots as he challenged Yeonjun's assessment. "Are you sure he's dry? Maybe you missed a spot."

"If I use my powers any more on him, he'll end up with third degree burns," Yeonjun argued back, clearly struggling to remain calm under the pressure. He took a deep breath and tried to steady himself. "I'm sorry, I just...this has never happened before."

Soobin, oblivious to the rising panic in the room, couldn't stop giggling at his sparkling tail. "Pretty fishy," he sing-songed, tracing patterns on his scales with his fingers.

"Okay everyone," Taehyun interjected, trying to keep his voice steady despite the worry pulsing through his veins. "Let's all take a moment and think this through rationally. There has to be a reason why he's not changing back. We just need to figure out what it is."

The group fell into a tense silence as they racked their brains for any explanation for Soobin's predicament. It didn't take long for them all to come to the same conclusion.

"It has to be the full moon," Yeonjun said, stating the obvious with a heavy sigh. "It's the only explanation that makes sense. I'm guessing it's a side effect of him being moonstruck."

Huening Kai frowned, his brow furrowed in confusion. "But hold on a second, did the same thing happen to me and Beomgyu when we were moonstruck?" he asked, his voice tinged with worry. "I mean, did we get stuck with our tails too?"

Taehyun sighed, shaking his head. "We don't know, Kai. Remember, we locked you and Beomgyu in the bathroom and you two stayed wet the whole night. We didn't exactly check to see if you could change back."

The members fell silent, the weight of their predicament settling heavy on their shoulders. They were trapped in a storage cupboard, in the middle of a fancy showcase event, with their leader sprawled out on the floor in full merman form - and a bunch of idols, produces and executives outside. It was like something out of a bizarre nightmare.

Huening Kai bit his lip, his expression uncertain. "So, what do we do?" he asked, his voice small and scared. "We can't just leave him like this. Someone's bound to come looking for us eventually."

The members exchanged worried glances, their minds racing with possibilities and worst-case scenarios. They knew they had to act fast, but what could they do?

Yeonjun took a deep breath and crouched down next to Soobin, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder. He knew there was a slim chance but he had to try.

"Soobin," he said softly, his voice low and soothing. "Can you focus? It's me, Yeonjun."

Soobin giggled, his eyes glazed over and unfocused as he looked up at Yeonjun. "Yeonjunnie!" he exclaimed, his voice high-pitched and slurred. "Your face is so pretty."

Yeonjun sighed, in any other situation he would have laughed at how adorable Soobin was being right now. "Soobin, I need you to focus," he said, his voice firm but gentle. "We're in a bit of a situation here. Do you think you can try to snap out of it? For us?"

But Soobin just giggled again, his fingers running over his scales with childlike wonder. "Look at how shiny I am," he cooed, his voice filled with awe. "I'm like a merman princess."

Yeonjun groaned, burying his face in his hands. "It's no use," he muttered, his voice muffled by his fingers. "He's too far gone. We're on our own."

Taehyun checked his phone, his eyes scanning the weather app with a look of intense concentration. "It's cloudy now," he reported, his voice filled with a glimmer of hope. "We could take Soobin back to the dorm without risking anyone else getting moonstruck."

Beomgyu frowned, crossing his arms over his chest. "Okay, but there's one slight problem with that plan," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm as he pointed at Soobin's tail. "What are we supposed to do, carry him out in front of all the staff and idols and say it's a costume?"

Yeonjun groaned, the mere thought of that scenario making his stomach churn with dread. "We might as well just announce to the whole world that we're mermen," he muttered.

Huening Kai's eyes suddenly lit up, and he darted over to the rack of coats hanging on the wall. "We could wrap his tail up in these!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with excitement as he grabbed a handful of the garments. "No one will be able to see it if we cover it up."

Taehyun shook his head, his expression sceptical. "That might hide his tail, but we'll still look suspicious trying to carry him out," he pointed out in concern. "Plus, his tail is heavy. It's going to take at least three of us to lift him."

"I'm not heavy!" Soobin protested, his voice slurred and indignant as he pouted up at them from the floor. "I'm light as a feather."

Beomgyu groaned, burying his face in his hands. "Soobin, you're not helping," he muttered.

Yeonjun's brow furrowed, and he began to pace back and forth, his mind racing with possibilities. "We need a distraction," he said as calmly as he could. "Something that will keep everyone's attention away from us long enough to get Soobin out of here."

The members began to throw out suggestions, each one more outlandish than the last.

"We could stage a fight between two of us whilst the other two sneak Soobin out," Taehyun suggested.

Yeonjun shook his head almost immediately. “It’ll make us look unprofessional and with the amount of executives there, Bang PD would literally kill us.”

"We could pull the fire alarm!" Beomgyu exclaimed.

Yeonjun's head snapped towards him, his expression a mix of disbelief and exasperation. "Absolutely not," he said firmly, his voice leaving no room for argument. "We're trying to avoid drawing attention to ourselves, not cause a mass panic."

The members fell silent, their shoulders slumping in defeat as they realized just how limited their options were.

"Maybe..." Huening Kai began, his voice hesitant as he looked around at the others. "Maybe we could use our powers to cause a distraction."

The room went still, the weight of Huening Kai's suggestion hanging heavy in the air.

“I…I don’t know about that. What if someone sees us.” Taehyun contemplates nervously.

Beomgyu folds his arms in deep thought. “We’d just have to be careful. Remember when I had to use my powers to stop us for going into the pool for TODO. No one suspected anything then.”

Taehyun sighed, rubbing his temple. “Beomgyu that was different. That was a small production team. Meanwhile there’s at least 100 people outside. It’s too risky.”

But Beomgyu shook his head, his gaze flickering between Taehyun and Soobin's prone form on the floor. "At this point, anything we do is going to be risky," he pointed out. "We don't have a choice."

Huening Kai turned his head to Yeonjun,. “Hyung…it’s your call”

All eyes turned to Yeonjun, the weight of the decision falling on his shoulders. With Soobin out of commission, it was up to him to take the lead, to guide them through this impossible situation.

Yeonjun took a deep breath, his mind racing as he weighed their options. He knew that using their powers was a huge risk, but he also knew that they were running out of time. Every second they spent debating was another second that Soobin was vulnerable, another second that someone could walk in and discover their secret.

"Okay," he said finally, his voice low but determined. "We'll do it. But we have to be careful and quick.”

The members nodded, their expressions mirroring Yeonjun's determination as they huddled together to form a plan.

"Okay, here's what we're going to do," Yeonjun began. "Beomgyu, you're going to use your power to turn the punch bowl into gel. That should cause enough of a stir to draw everyone's attention."

Beomgyu nodded, a small smirk playing on his lips. "Consider it done," he said, his voice filled with a hint of mischief.

Yeonjun turned to Taehyun, his expression serious. "Taehyun, I need you to freeze as many door handles as you can. That should not only keep some people from getting back to the main hall but also cause people to focus on letting them out."

Taehyun swallowed hard, but nodded, his eyes shining with resolve. "I'll do my best," he said, his voice steady despite the fear churning in his gut.

"Kai," Yeonjun continued, his gaze shifting to the youngest member. "You're going to solidify the water in the fountain. That should really get people talking and keep their attention away from us."

Huening Kai nodded, his expression determined. "Got it."

Finally, Yeonjun turned to Soobin, his expression softening as he looked down at their leader's moonstruck form. "I'll stay with Soobin," he said gently but firm. "I’ll wrap his tail up as best as I can. When you all come back, we need to be ready to go. No questions asked.”

The members nodded, their faces set with grim determination as they prepared to put their plan into action.

As Yeonjun began to wrap Soobin's tail in the coats, the others made their way towards the door, their hearts pounding in their chests as they prepared to face the crowd outside.

"Guys," Yeonjun called out, his words making them pause in their tracks. They turned to look at him, their expressions a mix of fear and resolve.

"Be careful," Yeonjun said, his voice thick with emotion as he met each of their gazes in turn. "Just…don’t get caught.”

The members nodded, their eyes shining with a determination. As they stepped out into the crowded showcase once more, their powers at the ready, they knew that they would do whatever it took to protect one another and keep their secret safe.

Yeonjun watched them go, his heart clenching with a mixture of hope and fear. He turned back to Soobin who was still giggling away with not a clue in the world and a glassy look in his eyes.

“Hehehe.” Soobin giggled. “Where did they go? Will they come swimming with me?”

And Yeonjun sighed.

"Please let this work," he whispered as he continued to wrap Soobin up in a ridiculous amount of coats.

"Please don't let us get caught."

Chapter Text

Taehyun, Huening Kai, and Beomgyu exchanged determined glances as they walked back through the bustling showcase, each sharing a silent nod before splitting off in separate directions. They knew that their plan was risky, but they had no other choice. They had to create a distraction big enough to draw everyone's attention away from them long enough to sneak Soobin out unnoticed.

Taehyun took a deep breath as he stood behind a potted plant in the corner of the room. The wall was lined with different doors either to the bathroom or other parts of the building. With a quick glance and his palm outstretched, a thin layer of frost began to spread over the metal handles, creeping and crackling until they were encased in a solid sheet of ice.

Over on the opposite side of the room, Beomgyu couldn't help but smirk as he made his way towards the punch bowl. He could already feel his fingers tingling with nerves, and with a small flick of his wrist, the once liquid punch turned into a slimy, gelatinous mess that spilled over the edges of the bowl and onto the floor. Without missing a beat, he continued to walk away casually, unnoticed by those around him.

Finally, Huening Kai peeked around one of the columns with a focused expression. His eyes narrowed as he directed his attention to the grand fountain in the centre of the room. With a precise and deliberate hand movement, Huening Kai concentrated until the water solidified into an unusual, abstract sculpture. As soon as someone gasped in surprise, Huening Kai nonchalantly shoved his hands into his pockets and quickly walked away.

The effect of the members powers was immediate. Gasps and murmurs of confusion rippled through the crowd as people began to notice the strange occurrences.

“Oh my god what happened with the fountain.”

“Why is the door stuck. Is that…frost?”

“What the hell happened with the punch?”

The members eventually met up near the side of the room, their hearts soaring with relief as they watched the distraction unfold. Everywhere they looked, people were talking and pointing, their attention completely diverted from anything else.

"It worked," Beomgyu whispered, a grin spreading across his face. "They're all too busy trying to figure out what's going on to notice us."

Huening Kai nodded, whispering lowly. "Let's get back to Yeonjun and Soobin before anyone realizes we're gone."

They slipped back through the crowd, their steps quick and purposeful as they made their way towards the storage closet. When they finally reached the door, Taehyun knocked softly.

"Hyung, it's us," he called out, his voice low and urgent. "Open up."

The door swung open, revealing a frazzled-looking Yeonjun.

"Did it work?" he asked, strained with tension. "Did you manage to create a distraction?"

Beomgyu nodded, a triumphant grin on his face. "Oh, it worked alright," he said. "You should see the chaos out there. People are freaking out over the solidified fountain and the jello punch."

Yeonjun let out a sigh of relief, his shoulders sagging as he ran a hand through his hair. "Thank goodness," he murmured. "I was starting to think we'd never get out of here."

It was then that the others noticed Soobin, completely covered in a mound of coats and... fast asleep?

Taehyun raised an eyebrow, his expression a mix of disbelief and amusement. "How the hell did you manage to get him to fall asleep?" he asked.

Yeonjun shrugged, a small smile playing on his lips. "I may have promised him that if he took a nap and stayed quiet, I'd take him swimming later," he admitted.

Beomgyu burst out laughing, clutching his stomach as he doubled over. "And he actually bought that?" he gasped out between chuckles.

Huening Kai grinned, shaking his head. "I guess moonstruck mermen are pretty gullible," he mused.

Yeonjun's expression sobered, and he glanced towards the door with a sense of urgency. "Alright, guys, we need to get moving," he said, his voice low and serious. "The distraction won't last forever, and we need to be out of here.”

The members' expressions were stern and resolved as they gently lifted Soobin's sleeping body. Yeonjun gripped his shoulders, Beomgyu and Taehyun were sandwiched in the middle, while Huening Kai held onto where his fin would be, ensuring that it was hidden beneath the numerous coats.

Carrying Soobin gently but firmly, they made their way out of the storage closet, their hearts pounding in their chests as they navigated the crowded hall. The chaos of the frozen doors, overflowing gloopy punch and the solidified fountain was still in full swing, with people milling about in confusion and concern.

The exit was just in the distance. The members are only steps away before they can get out of there.

“What the hell is going on.”

The members froze at the sound of Bang PD’s voice bombing around them. They silently looked at each other in a panic, their hearts leaping into their throats. Did Bang PD notice them? Did he somehow figure out the members were behind the chaos?

Thankfully, the members breathed a sigh of relief as they turned their heads to see Bang PD not looking in their direction and instead focusing on the mess that was happening. Without a second more of hesitation, the four of them carefully carried Soobin away.

What felt like an eternity was finally over as they reached the exit. Yeonjun glanced up at the sky, his eyes searching for any sign of the moon, but the clouds remained thick and heavy, obscuring the celestial body from view.

"We're clear," he murmured, his voice filled with a mix of relief and exhaustion. "Let's get to the car before anyone notices we're gone."

As if on cue, one of the company cars pulled up to the curb, its headlights cutting through the darkness. The members quickly piled in, carefully arranging Soobin's prone form across the back seat.

The driver raised an eyebrow at the sight of the unconscious leader, his expression a mix of concern and confusion. "Is he oka-?"

"He's not feeling well," Yeonjun exclaimed, a little too quickly. "We need to get him back to the dorm to rest."

The driver nodded, seeming to accept the explanation as he pulled away from the curb and merged into the late-night traffic.

The members sat in tense silence, their bodies rigid with anxiety as they watched the city lights flash by outside the windows. Yeonjun's hand found Soobin's beneath the layers of coats, his fingers intertwining with the sleeping leader's in a silent gesture of comfort and support. As the car continued to wind its way through the streets, Yeonjun couldn't help but feel a sense of overwhelming relief wash over him. They had done it. Against all odds, they had managed to sneak Soobin out of the showcase without anyone discovering their secret.

They were safe for another day.

+x+

The dorm was eerily quiet as the members carefully carried Soobin's slumbering form into his bedroom, gently laying him down on the soft mattress. Yeonjun and Huening Kai worked together to manoeuvre their leader's tail, making sure he was as comfortable as possible before draping a soft hoodie over his upper body.

For a moment, they all stood there, staring down at Soobin with a mix of concern and disbelief. If it weren't for the tail where his legs should have been, it would have seemed like any other night, with their leader fast asleep after a long day of schedules.

Yeonjun let out a heavy sigh, running a hand through his hair as he turned to face the others. "I can't believe we actually pulled that off," he said, his voice filled with a mix of exhaustion and relief. "I thought for sure we were going to get caught."

Beomgyu chuckled, trying to lighten the mood with a joke. "Hey, look at our lives now," he said, a playful grin on his face. "I’d say we got the hang of doing the impossible."

Before Yeonjun could comment, Taehyun returned to the room, a small comforting smile on his face. "I closed every single curtain in the dorm," he reported. "Just in case the moon decides to make another appearance tonight."

Yeonjun nodded, his brow furrowed in thought. "We need to add a new rule to this whole merman business," he said, his voice leaving now room for argument. "Absolutely no schedules on full moon nights. Tonight was way too close for comfort."

Taehyun groaned, rubbing his temples in frustration. "That's going to be a tough sell to Bang PD," he pointed out. "What are we supposed to tell him? That we've suddenly developed a lunar allergy?"

Yeonjun sighed, his shoulders slumping. "We'll figure something out," he said with as much determination as he could. "Even if we have to use every excuse in the book, we can't risk something like this happening again."

Beomgyu tried to lighten the mood with another joke. "Maybe we can tell him we have very strict training schedules we need to do in private on full moon nights," he suggested, his eyes twinkling with mirth. But his attempt at humor fell flat, met with only a few half-hearted chuckles from the others.

During all this, Huening Kai had been uncharacteristically quiet throughout the conversation, his gaze fixed on Soobin's sleeping form with a look of intense worry etched onto his face.

Yeonjun noticed the maknae's silence and frowned, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder. "Kai, what's wrong?" he asked softly.

Huening Kai swallowed hard, his eyes shining with unshed tears as he finally tore his gaze away from Soobin. "What if..." he began, his voice barely above a whisper. "What if he can't change back?"

The room fell silent, the weight of Huening Kai's words hanging heavy in the air, but almost immediately Yeonjun shook his head, his expression fierce with determination. "That won't happen," he said firmly. "When the sun rises tomorrow, Soobin will be back to normal.”

But even as he spoke the words, there was a flicker of uncertainty in his eyes, a hint of the same fear that was gnawing at all of their hearts.

Huening Kai bit his lip, his voice trembling as he continued. "But...we don't know that for sure," he pointed out, his words laced with a quiet desperation. "The truth is, we have no idea what the moon is truly capable of doing to us now. What if this full moon made his tail permanent? What if he never gets his legs back?"

The silence that followed was deafening, broken only by the soft sound of Soobin's even breathing as he slept on, blissfully unaware of the turmoil that surrounded him.

Beomgyu fidgeted uncomfortably, trying to break the tension. "Well, if that happens, I guess Soobin will just have to learn the choreography with his tail.”

"Not helping," Taehyun hissed, softly elbowing Beomgyu in his side.

Yeonjun sighed, running a hand over his face in exhaustion. "We can't think like that. Soobin will be fine. He has to be."

The others nodded slowly, their expressions a mix of hope and fear as they tried to cling to Yeonjun's words, to believe that everything would be alright in the end. Eventually, the exhaustion of the night began to catch up with them, and they slowly trickled out of the room, each lost in their own thoughts and worries.

Beomgyu paused in the doorway, glancing back at Yeonjun with a questioning look. "Aren't you coming to bed, hyung?" he asked, his voice soft and concerned.

But Yeonjun shook his head, his gaze never leaving Soobin's sleeping form. "I'm going to stay with him tonight," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "Just to make sure nothing else happens."

Beomgyu nodded in understanding, a small smile playing on his lips. "Okay," he said simply. "Goodnight, hyung."

And with that, he slipped out of the room, leaving Yeonjun alone with their slumbering leader.

Yeonjun climbed into the bed beside Soobin, careful not to disturb him as he settled in. For a long moment, he simply lay there, staring up at the ceiling as his mind raced with a thousand different possibilities.

What if Kai was right? What if Soobin really was stuck like this, with a tail instead of legs? How would they explain it to everyone? His family, MOA, the company? How would they be able to continue on without Soobin?

Yeonjun shook his head, forcing himself to push the dark thoughts away. He couldn't afford to think like that, to let the fear and uncertainty consume him. He had to be strong, for Soobin and for the others. He had to believe that everything would be alright in the end.

Slowly, he reached out and took Soobin's hand in his own, giving it a gentle squeeze as he leaned in close.

"Everything will be okay," he whispered, his voice barely audible in the stillness of the room. "You'll be back to normal in the morning. I promise."

But even as he spoke the words, he couldn't help but feel a flicker of doubt, a nagging sense of unease that he couldn't quite shake.

As he finally drifted off to sleep, his hand still clasped tightly in Soobin's, he could only hope that his promise would hold true.

For all their sakes.

Chapter Text

The morning sun crept through the curtains, casting a warm glow across Soobin's face as he slowly stirred from his slumber. He groggily rubbed his eyes, trying to shake off the remnants of sleep that clung to his mind. As he pushed himself up, a frown etched itself onto his features. Something felt off, like a puzzle piece that didn't quite fit.

He couldn't remember coming home last night. In fact, as he delved deeper into his memories, he realized he couldn't recall much of the previous evening at all. It was like a thick fog had settled over his mind, obscuring the events that had transpired.

Suddenly, a loud snore pierced the silence, causing Soobin to jump slightly. He turned to the side, his eyes widening in surprise as he saw Yeonjun fast asleep beside him, his mouth slightly agape and his hair tousled from sleep.

Soobin's frown deepened. Why was Yeonjun here? In his bed? It wasn't uncommon for the members to sometimes fall asleep in each other's rooms, but something about this felt different, like there was a reason behind Yeonjun's presence that Soobin couldn't quite grasp.

Unable to contain his curiosity any longer, Soobin reached out and gently shook Yeonjun's shoulder. "Yeonjun," he whispered, his voice still thick with sleep. "Wake up."

Yeonjun groaned, his eyes fluttering open as he looked up at Soobin with a dazed expression. "What's going on?" he mumbled, his words slurring together as he tried to blink away the remnants of his dreams.

Soobin sat back, his brow furrowed in confusion. "That's what I want to know," he said, his tone laced with uncertainty. "Why are you here, Yeonjun? Did something happen last night?"

At the mention of the previous evening, Yeonjun's eyes suddenly snapped open, all traces of sleep vanishing from his features as he bolted upright. His gaze immediately darted to Soobin's lower half, a look of pure panic etched onto his face.

But as his eyes fell upon Soobin's legs, Yeonjun let out a breath he didn't even realize he had been holding. Relief washed over him like a tidal wave, his shoulders sagging as he reached out and pulled Soobin into a tight hug.

"Thank God," he murmured, his voice muffled against Soobin's shoulder. "You're back to normal. I was so worried, Soobin. Last night was a mess, and I didn't know if you would ever..." He trailed off, his words caught in his throat as he clung to Soobin like a lifeline.

Soobin blinked, his mind reeling as he tried to make sense of Yeonjun's rambling. He gently pulled back, his hands resting on Yeonjun's shoulders as he looked at him with a mixture of confusion and concern.

"Yeonjun, slow down," he said, his voice calm but firm. "What do you mean, I'm back to normal? What happened last night? I can't remember a thing."

As the words left his lips, Soobin froze, realization dawning on him like a bucket of ice water being dumped over his head. If he couldn't remember last night, if his memories were nothing but a blank canvas...

"I saw the full moon, didn't I?" he whispered, his voice barely audible as he met Yeonjun's gaze.

Yeonjun nodded, his expression grim. "Yeah, you did," he confirmed, his voice heavy with exhaustion. "It was a close call, Soobin. Too close. But we can talk about that later. Right now, I think we should gather the others in the living room and fill you in on everything that happened."

Soobin swallowed hard, a sense of dread settling in the pit of his stomach as he slowly nodded in agreement. Whatever had transpired last night, he had a feeling it was going to be a difficult conversation.

+x+

The members were all gathered in the living room, their faces a mix of relief and concern as Yeonjun finished recounting the events of the previous evening. Soobin sat in the middle of the couch, his eyes wide with horror as he listened to the tale of his moonstruck antics and the chaos that had ensued.

"I really did all that?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper as he buried his face in his hands. "I tried to expose our secret, in front of everyone? And threw a glass of water over myself in front of Namjoon-hyung and Seokjin-hyung?"

Beomgyu, ever the one to try and lighten the mood, let out a small chuckle. "Yeah, you were really determined to show off your tail," he said, his eyes twinkling with mirth. "I think you even called yourself a merman princess at one point."

Soobin groaned, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment as he shook his head. "I can't believe I acted like that," he muttered, his voice muffled by his hands. "Namjoon-hyung and Seokjin-hyung must think I'm a complete idiot."

Taehyun reached out, placing a comforting hand on Soobin's shoulder. "Hey, it's okay," he said, his voice soft and reassuring. "They didn't see your tail. As far as they know, you were just a little drunk and acting silly. It's not the end of the world."

Soobin sighed, lifting his head to meet Taehyun's gaze. "I know," he said, his voice heavy with guilt. "But it's still scary, you know? The fact that I couldn't change back, even when I was dry. It just shows how much we still don't understand about this whole merman thing."

The others nodded in agreement, their expressions sombre as they considered the implications of Soobin's words.

"That's why we need to be extra careful on full moon nights," Yeonjun said, his voice firm and resolute. "No more taking chances, no more risky situations. We have to do everything in our power to keep our secret safe."

Soobin nodded, his shoulders slumping with the weight of his guilt. "I'm sorry, guys," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "I was irresponsible last night. I should have been more careful, should have done everything I could to avoid seeing the moon."

But the others were quick to reassure him, their voices overlapping as they rushed to ease his worries.

"It wasn't your fault, hyung," Huening Kai said, his eyes wide and earnest. "None of us could have predicted what would happen."

"Yeah, and you didn't ask to be moonstruck," Beomgyu added, his tone light but sincere. "It's not like you had a choice in the matter."

"But still..." Soobin trailed off, his brow furrowed as he tried to find the right words. "I feel like I let you all down. Like I put us all at risk because I wasn't careful enough."

Yeonjun shook his head, his expression fierce with determination. "Soobin, listen to me," he said, his voice leaving no room for argument. "You are not to blame for what happened last night. None of us are. This is just something we have to learn to deal with, together. And we will. We'll figure it out, just like we always do."

The others murmured their agreement, their faces set with the same determination that shone in Yeonjun's eyes. For a moment, they all sat in silence, each lost in their own thoughts as they tried to process the events of the previous evening.

But before anyone else could respond, the sound of Soobin's phone ringing cut through the air, causing them all to jump slightly. Soobin glanced down at the screen, his eyes widening as he saw the name flashing across it but quickly composing himself.

"It's my mother," he said almost too quickly, as he looked up at the others. "I should probably take this in private."

The others nodded, as they watched Soobin stand up and make his way towards his room.

"Tell her we say hi!" Beomgyu called out, a mischievous grin on his face. “And that her favourite son Beomgyu misses her most.”

“Brat.” Soobin rolled his eyes, but there was a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips as he closed the door behind him, the sound of his members' laughter muffled by the wood.

+x+

Soobin sighed as he quickly sat down on his bed, eyes glued to the still ringing phone in his hand. Taking a deep breath, he slowly pressed the answer button and brought the phone to his ear – because it wasn’t his mother.

“Hello PD-nim.”

"Soobin-ah," Bang PD's voice was serious as it filtered through the phone, causing Soobin's heart to skip a beat. "I need to talk to you about last night."

Soobin swallowed hard, his mind racing as he tried to come up with an explanation for their sudden departure from the showcase. "PD-nim, I'm sorry," he said, his voice shaking slightly as he spoke. "I wasn't feeling well, and the others were worried about me, so we thought it was best to leave early."

There was a pause on the other end of the line, and for a moment, Soobin thought that Bang PD had hung up on him. But then, he heard a heavy sigh, followed by the sound of shuffling papers.

"Soobin, I've been asking around," Bang PD said, his voice low and serious. "And according to Namjoon and Seokjin, you were very drunk last night. They said you were acting strange, and you ended up throwing a glass of water over yourself?”

Soobin felt his cheeks flush with embarrassment, and he buried his face in his free hand, a groan escaping his lips. This wasn't good. Not only had he made a fool of himself in front of his seniors, but now Bang PD was questioning his behaviour as well.

"PD-nim, I can explain," he said, his voice strained as he tried to come up with a plausible excuse. "I just...I had a little too much to drink, and I wasn't thinking clearly. It won't happen again, I promise."

But even as he spoke the words, Soobin knew they sounded weak and unconvincing. He trailed off into silence, his heart pounding in his chest as he waited for Bang PD's response.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Bang PD spoke again, his voice heavy with concern. "Soobin, I need to ask you a very serious question," he said, his tone leaving no room for argument. "And I need you to be completely honest with me."

Soobin swallowed hard, his mouth suddenly dry as he nodded, forgetting for a moment that Bang PD couldn't see him. "Of course, PD-nim," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "What is it?"

There was another pause, and then Bang PD's voice came through the phone once more, his words slow and deliberate. "Are you or any of the other members feeling burnt out?" he asked, his tone laced with worry. "Is the pressure of being idols becoming too much for you?"

Soobin's eyes widened, and he felt his heart skip a beat at the question. "No, of course not!" he exclaimed, his voice rising slightly in pitch as he tried to convince both Bang PD and himself. "We love being idols, PD-nim. It's everything we've ever wanted."

But Bang PD wasn't convinced, and Soobin could hear the frown in his voice as he continued. "Soobin, I need you to be honest with me," he said, his tone firm but gentle. "If you or any of the others are struggling, if you need a break, we can arrange for a hiatus. Your health and well-being come first, always."

At the mention of a hiatus, Soobin felt his stomach drop, a wave of panic washing over him. No, they couldn't go on hiatus. Not now, not after everything they had worked so hard for. The mere thought of being away from the stage, from their fans, from the music that had become their lifeblood...it was too much to bear.

"PD-nim, I promise you, we're fine," Soobin said, his voice steady and resolute despite the fear that gripped his heart. "We love being idols, and nothing will ever change that. Not even..." He trailed off, biting his tongue before he could say the words that threatened to spill from his lips. Not even turning into mermen, he thought to himself, a wry smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.

There was a long pause on the other end of the line, and for a moment, Soobin thought that Bang PD was going to push the issue further. But finally, he heard a heavy sigh, followed by the sound of shuffling papers once more.

"Alright, Soobin," Bang PD said, his voice tired but understanding. "I believe you. But promise me that if anything changes, if you or any of the others start to feel overwhelmed, you'll come to me.”

Soobin felt a lump form in his throat, and he swallowed hard, his eyes stinging with unshed tears. "I promise, PD-nim," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "Thank you for looking out for us."

With a final reminder to rest up and take care of himself, Bang PD ended the call, leaving Soobin alone in his room with his thoughts. He let out a heavy sigh, rubbing his face with his hands as he tried to process everything that had happened in the past 24 hours.

"I didn't know your mother was Bang PD," Yeonjun's voice suddenly called out from the doorway, startling Soobin out of his thoughts.

He looked up to see Yeonjun leaning against the frame, a playful smirk on his face as he raised an eyebrow at Soobin. "Funny, I always thought she'd have a higher-pitched voice."

Soobin rolled his eyes, but he couldn't help the small smile that tugged at the corners of his lips. "Very funny, hyung," he said, his tone dry but amused. "I just didn't want to worry the others. They have enough on their plates as it is."

Yeonjun's expression softened, and he pushed off the doorframe, making his way over to sit beside Soobin on the bed. "I get it," he said, his voice low and understanding. "But you don't have to carry everything on your own, Soobin. We're a team, remember? We're in this together."

Soobin nodded, his throat tight with emotion as he met Yeonjun's gaze. "I know," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "And I'm grateful for that, more than you know."

For a moment, they sat in silence, each lost in their own thoughts as they tried to make sense of the chaos that had become their lives. Finally, Soobin spoke again, his voice heavy with worry.

"Yeonjun, what if this whole merman thing gets to be too much for us?" he asked, his brow furrowed as he looked down at his hands. "What if we can't handle it, and it starts to affect our careers? Our lives?"

Yeonjun was quiet for a moment, his expression thoughtful as he considered Soobin's words. "Then we keep going," he said finally, his voice firm and resolute. "We deal with it, just like we've dealt with everything else that's come our way. And we keep doing what we love, no matter what."

He reached out, placing a comforting hand on Soobin's shoulder as he met his gaze. "We're not going to let this beat us, Soobin," he said, his voice filled with determination. "We're stronger than that. And as long as we have each other, we can face anything."

Soobin felt a warmth bloom in his chest at Yeonjun's words, a sense of hope and strength that he hadn't felt in a long time. He nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips as he leaned into Yeonjun's touch.

"You're right," he said, his voice soft but filled with a newfound resolve. "We've come too far to let this stop us now. And as long as we stick together, we can overcome anything."

Yeonjun grinned, pulling Soobin into a tight hug as he ruffled his hair affectionately. "That's the spirit," he said, his voice warm with pride. "Now, what do you say we go join the others and try to unwind a bit? I think we could all use a little normalcy after the craziness of last night."

Soobin chuckled, nodding in agreement as he pulled back from the embrace. "Definitely," he said, his eyes twinkling with mirth. "Maybe we can even convince Beomgyu to give us a break from his constant teasing for once."

Yeonjun snorted, shaking his head as he stood up and offered Soobin his hand. "I wouldn't count on it," he said, his tone light and playful. "But it's worth a shot."

Together, they made their way back out to the living room, where the others were already gathered around the coffee table, a board game set up between them. Beomgyu looked up as they entered, a mischievous grin spreading across his face.

"Well, well, well," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Look who finally decided to grace us with their presence. Did you two have a nice heart-to-heart?"

Soobin rolled his eyes, but he couldn't help the smile that tugged at the corners of his lips as he plopped down on the couch beside Taehyun. "As a matter of fact, we did," he said, his tone light and teasing. "And we've decided that from now on, you're not allowed to make any more jokes at our expense."

Beomgyu gasped, clutching his chest in mock offense. "But that's like, my entire personality!" he exclaimed, his eyes wide with feigned horror. "You can't just take that away from me!"

The others laughed, the sound filling the room with warmth and joy as they settled into the familiar rhythm of their banter. For a moment, it was almost like nothing had changed, like they were just five normal boys enjoying a lazy afternoon together.

But as Soobin looked around at his members, he couldn't help but feel a sense of gratitude and love wash over him. They had been through so much together, had faced challenges and obstacles that most people could never even imagine. And yet, here they were, still standing strong, still united in their bond as brothers and as a team.

He knew that the road ahead would be far from easy, that there would be more struggles and setbacks to come. But as long as they had each other, as long as they held onto the love and the passion that had brought them together in the first place, he knew that they could face anything.

And so, with a smile on his face and a lightness in his heart, Soobin picked up the dice and took his turn, ready to face whatever the future might bring, one day at a time.

Chapter Text

The dance studio was filled with the sound of heavy breathing and the thud of feet hitting the floor as the members finished their gruelling dance practice. Sweat dripped down their faces, but their eyes shone with the satisfaction of a job well done.

Yeonjun was the first to break the silence, his voice filled with a mix of exhaustion and pride. "Great job today, guys," he said, grinning as he wiped the sweat from his brow with the back of his hand. "I think we've really got this choreography down."

Beomgyu nodded in agreement, a mischievous glint in his eye as he turned to Soobin. "Yeah, even our dear leader managed to stay on beat for once," he teased, his lips curling into a playful smirk.

Soobin rolled his eyes, but he couldn't hide the smile that tugged at the corners of his mouth. "Watch it, Beomgyu," he warned, his voice laced with mock sternness. "Or I might just have to show you how it's really done."

The others laughed, the sound echoing off the walls of the studio as they began to gather their things and pack up for the day. Taehyun slung his backpack over his shoulder, wincing slightly at the soreness in his muscles.

"I don't know about you guys," he said, his voice filled with a mix of exhaustion and contentment, "but I'm ready for a nice, long bath and a good night's sleep."

Huening Kai nodded in agreement, his eyes already half-closed as he leaned against the wall. "Same here," he mumbled, stifling a yawn with the back of his hand. "I think I might just pass out right here on the floor."

As he went to grab his bag, he paused, turning back to face the others. "Actually, I think I'm going to hit the bathroom first.”

The others nodded, waving him off as they continued to pack up their things and chat amongst themselves. Huening Kai slipped out of the studio, his footsteps echoing down the hallway as he made his way towards the bathroom.

But just as he was about to push open the door, the sound of his phone ringing made him pause. He fished it out of his pocket, his eyes widening in surprise as he saw the name flashing across the screen.

"Lea?" he answered, his voice filled with a mix of happiness and delight. "What's up?"

Lea's voice filtered through the phone, warm and affectionate as she greeted her little brother. "Kai-yah!" she exclaimed, her tone filled with excitement. "I miss you so much! How have you been?"

Huening Kai felt a grin spread across his face at the sound of his sister's voice, and he leaned back against the wall, momentarily forgetting about his need for the bathroom. "I miss you too," he said, his voice soft with sincerity. "I've been good, just busy with practice and promotions. You know how it is."

Lea hummed in understanding, and Huening Kai could practically see the fond smile on her face as she spoke. "I know, I know. You're a big shot idol now," she teased, her voice filled with a mix of pride and playfulness. "But listen, I was talking to Bahiyyih the other day, and we had an idea."

At the mention of their younger sister, Huening Kai's ears perked up, his curiosity piqued. "Oh yeah?" he asked, his voice filled with interest. "What kind of idea?"

Lea's voice was practically bursting with excitement as she explained. "Well, Bahiyyih has a break from KEP1ER promotions coming up, and I have some free time before I fly to Germany for a few weeks. We were thinking, maybe the three of us could hang out near the end of the week, like old times."

Huening Kai felt a surge of warmth bloom in his chest at the thought of spending time with his sisters, and he couldn't keep the grin off his face as he replied. "That sounds perfect actually, we haven’t spent time together in ages," he said, his voice filled with genuine enthusiasm. "What did you have in mind?"

There was a brief pause on the other end of the line, and then Lea's voice came through again, a hint of nostalgia lacing her words. "Well, we were thinking maybe we could go surfing," she said, her tone wistful and fond. "Like we used to do when we were kids, remember?"

Surfing.

Huening Kai felt his heart skip a beat and he swallowed hard, his mind racing as he tried to come up with a response. Because, that was a problem. A big problem.

"Oh, uh...surfing?" he repeated, his voice strained with the effort of trying to sound casual. "I mean, that sounds great, but...maybe we could do something else instead? Like, I don't know, go to an amusement park or something?"

Lea was silent for a moment, and Huening Kai could practically feel her frown through the phone. "But Kai, we haven't gone surfing together in years," she said, her voice tinged with disappointment. "And it's the perfect time of year for it. The waves are supposed to be amazing this weekend."

Huening Kai bit his lip, his mind racing as he tried to come up with a solution. He knew he couldn't tell his sisters the real reason why he couldn't go surfing. But he also knew that he couldn't bear to disappoint them, to let them down when they were so excited about the idea.

"I...I'll have to think about it," he said finally, his voice heavy with resignation. "Can I let you know later?"

Lea was silent for a moment, and Huening Kai could practically hear the gears turning in her head as she tried to figure out what was going on. "Is everything okay, Kai?" she asked, her voice soft with concern. "You know you can talk to me about anything, right?"

Huening Kai felt a lump form in his throat at his sister's words, and he swallowed hard, his eyes stinging with unshed tears. "I know, Lea," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "Everything's fine, I promise. I just...I need to check my schedule and make sure I'm free. But I'll let you know as soon as I can, okay?"

Lea hesitated for a moment, and Huening Kai could tell that she wanted to press further, to ask more questions. But finally, she let out a soft sigh, her voice filled with understanding. "Okay, Kai," she said, her tone gentle and reassuring. "Just let me know. I really hope you can make it."

With a final promise to keep in touch, Huening Kai ended the call, his shoulders slumping with the weight of his dilemma. With a heavy sigh, he pushed himself off the wall and made his way to the bathroom, his mind swirling with frustration and annoyance.

Trust his newly formed aquatic side to interfere with his family life.

+x+

A few days had passed since Huening Kai's phone call with his sister, and the members couldn't help but notice that something was off with their youngest. He was distracted during practice, his movements sluggish and his eyes distant, as if his mind was a million miles away. He was quick to brush off their concerns, insisting that he was fine, just tired from their busy schedule.

But as they gathered in the living room after a particularly gruelling day of dance practice, Yeonjun finally had enough. He turned to Huening Kai, his eyes narrowed with concern as he spoke.

"Alright, Kai, spill," he said, his voice firm but gentle. "What's been going on with you lately? And don't try to tell us you're fine, because we all know that's a load of crap."

Huening Kai's eyes widened at Yeonjun's bluntness, and he opened his mouth to protest, but Yeonjun cut him off with a raised hand.

"No offense, but you're a terrible liar," he said. "So why don't you just save us all the trouble and tell us what's really bothering you?"

Huening Kai hesitated, his gaze flickering between the faces of his members as he tried to come up with a response. But as he met Soobin's eyes, he saw nothing but warmth and understanding reflected back at him, and he felt his resolve crumble.

"It's just...my sisters want to hang out at the end of the week," he said finally, his voice soft and hesitant.

Soobin frowned, his brow furrowing in confusion. "But that's great news, Kai," he said, his voice filled with genuine enthusiasm. "You haven't seen your sisters in ages. What's the problem?"

Huening Kai let out a heavy sigh, his shoulders slumping as he spoke. "They want to go surfing," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "Like we used to do when we were kids."

The room fell silent at Huening Kai's words, the realization of the problem hitting them all at once. Beomgyu was the first to break the silence, his voice soft with sympathy as he reached out to place a comforting hand on Huening Kai's shoulder.

"Oh, Kai," he said, his tone filled with understanding. "I'm so sorry. That must be really tough, knowing you can't do something you used to love because of...well, you know."

Huening Kai nodded, his eyes stinging with unshed tears as he spoke. "The thing is, I don't even like surfing that much," he admitted, his voice thick with emotion. "But it's something that me and my sisters used to do together. It was our thing, you know? And now...now I can't do it anymore, and I’ll end up missing out on all the fun."

Beomgyu's expression softened, and he squeezed Huening Kai's shoulder gently, trying to offer what comfort he could. "Maybe you could suggest doing something different?" he offered, his voice filled with hope. "Like, I don't know, going to a movie or something?"

But Huening Kai just shook his head "I already tried that," he said, his voice tinged with resignation. "But their minds are set on surfing. They keep messaging me, all excited about it and talking about how much fun it's going to be. I don't know how to break it to them that I can't go."

Yeonjun's brow furrowed in thought, and he leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees as he spoke. "Maybe you could just tell them you're busy?" he suggested. "Like, say you have a schedule conflict or something, and you can't make it this time. Then you can try to plan something with them on a different day, when you're not at risk of, you know, sprouting a tail."

But Huening Kai just scoffed, his expression darkening as he spoke. "Not likely," he said, his voice filled with a bitter edge. "Bahiyyih's going to have to go back to KEP1ER schedules soon, and Lea's going to be out of the country for ages. This was our only chance to hang out, all three of us together."

Taehyun's expression was thoughtful as he spoke, his voice soft and measured. "So what are you going to tell them?" he asked, his eyes filled with sympathy.

Huening Kai's eyes flashed with frustration, and he threw his hands up in the air, his voice rising with each word. "Well, I'm obviously not going to tell them that I can't go surfing anymore because I'll sprout a tail if I do!"

As soon as the words left his lips, Huening Kai's eyes widened, and he clapped a hand over his mouth, his cheeks flushing with shame. "I'm sorry," he mumbled, his voice muffled by his fingers. "I didn't mean to snap at you guys. I'm just...I'm just so frustrated, and I don't know what to do."

Soobin's expression was soft with understanding, and he reached out to place a comforting hand on Huening Kai's knee. "It's okay, Kai," he said, his voice filled with warmth and sincerity. "We know you're upset, and you have every right to be. This is a really tough situation, and there's no easy answer."

Huening Kai nodded, his eyes brimming with unshed tears as he stood up from the couch. "I think...I think I'm going to go to my room for a bit," he said, his voice thick with emotion. "I just need some time to think, to try and figure out what I'm going to do."

The others nodded in understanding, their expressions filled with sympathy as they watched Huening Kai shuffle off towards his bedroom, his shoulders hunched with the weight of his burden.

As soon as the door closed behind him, the members turned to each other, their expressions grim with determination.

"We have to do something," Taehyun said, his voice filled with a quiet resolve. "We can't let Kai miss out on this chance to spend time with his sisters, not when we know how much it means to him."

Yeonjun nodded in agreement, his brow furrowed in thought. "But we also can't risk him exposing our secret," he pointed out, his voice filled with a hint of frustration. "I mean, we're in a tough spot here. How are we supposed to help him without putting ourselves at risk?"

The members fell silent, each lost in their own thoughts as they tried to come up with a solution. But as the minutes ticked by, it became clear that there was no easy answer, no simple way to fix the mess they found themselves in.

Finally, Taehyun sat up straight, his eyes widening with a sudden realization. "I think I might have an idea," he said slowly, his voice filled with a cautious hope. "But it's going to require a little bit of deception on our part."

The others leaned in closer, their expressions filled with a mix of curiosity and apprehension as they waited for Taehyun to continue.

+x+

The next day, the members were all gathered in the living room, their expressions filled with a mix of anticipation and nerves. Huening Kai was slumped on the couch, his eyes red-rimmed and his face pale with exhaustion. It was clear that he hadn't slept well the night before, his mind too full of worries and fears to allow him any rest.

"I still haven't responded to Lea," he mumbled, his voice thick with guilt. "I feel awful, like I'm lying to them by not saying anything. But I just...whatever excuse I give them, they’ll be upset with me."

Soobin's expression was soft with sympathy, and he reached out to place a comforting hand on Huening Kai's shoulder. "It's okay, Kai. We know how hard this is for you. But we think we might have a solution."

Huening Kai's head snapped up at Soobin's words. "What do you mean?" he asked.

But before Soobin could respond, there was a sudden knock at the door, the sound echoing through the dorm like a gunshot. The members exchanged glances, their expressions filled with a knowing look as they turned to Huening Kai.

"Why don't you go answer that?" Yeonjun suggested, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips.

Huening Kai frowned, his brow furrowing in confusion as he pushed himself up from the couch and made his way towards the door. He couldn't imagine who would be visiting them at this hour, especially without any warning.

But as he pulled the door open, his eyes widened in shock, his mouth falling open in a silent gasp.

There, standing in the doorway with broad smiles on their faces, were his sisters, Lea and Bahiyyih. Before Huening Kai could even process what was happening, they had enveloped him in a tight hug, their laughter ringing out through the dorm.

"Surprise!" Lea exclaimed, her voice filled with a mix of joy and mischief. "We thought we'd come to you, since you've been so busy lately."

Huening Kai blinked, his mind still reeling from the shock of seeing his sisters standing there in front of him. "What...what are you doing here?" he managed to stammer out, his voice filled with a mix of confusion and delight.

Lea's expression softened, and she reached out to ruffle Huening Kai's hair affectionately. "Your members called us last night," she explained, her voice filled with a gentle understanding. "They told us why you were hesitant about going surfing with us."

Huening Kai's eyes widened in panic, and he felt his heart skip a beat at his sister's words. Had the members told them everything? Had they revealed the secret that he had been so desperate to keep hidden?

But before he could voice his fears, Bahiyyih chimed in, her voice filled with a mix of sympathy and reassurance. "They said you developed a saltwater allergy recently," she said, her eyes filled with concern. "And that's why you didn't want to go surfing with us."

Huening Kai felt a wave of relief wash over him, and he couldn't help the small smile that tugged at the corners of his lips. The members had covered for him, had come up with a plausible excuse that would keep his secret safe.

"Yeah, uh...it's a recent thing," he said, his voice filled with a forced casualness as he rubbed the back of his neck. "I didn't want to worry you guys, but I guess the members thought you should know."

Lea's expression was soft with understanding, and she reached out to take Huening Kai's hand in her own. "We're just glad you're okay," she said. "And we're sorry for putting pressure on you to go surfing. We should have asked what you wanted to do first."

Bahiyyih nodded in agreement, a bright smile spreading across her face. "But the good news is, we can still spend the day together," she said excitingly, "We were thinking we could explore the city, maybe do some shopping or grab a bite to eat. What do you say?"

Huening Kai felt a grin spread across his face, and he nodded eagerly, his earlier worries and fears melting away in the face of his sisters' love and understanding. "That sounds perfect," he said, his voice filled with genuine enthusiasm. "Just give me a few minutes to get ready, and we can head out."

As he rushed off towards his room to change, Huening Kai couldn't help but feel a surge of gratitude towards his members. They had gone above and beyond to help him, had come up with a solution that would allow him to spend time with his sisters without putting his secret at risk.

He caught Taehyun's eye as he passed by the living room, and he saw the younger boy give him a small, knowing smile. "Thank you," he mouthed, his eyes filled with a quiet sincerity.

Taehyun just nodded, his expression filled with a mix of warmth and understanding. "Anytime, Hyuka. We've got your back, always."

Huening Kai felt a lump form in his throat at Taehyun's words, and he swallowed hard, his eyes stinging with unshed tears. He knew that he was lucky, that he had been blessed with not just one, but two incredible families who loved him and supported him no matter what.

As he finished getting ready and made his way back out to the living room, he couldn't keep the grin off his face as he saw his sisters waiting for him by the door, their expressions filled with a mix of excitement and affection.

"Ready to go?" Lea asked.

Huening Kai nodded, his heart swelling with a mix of love and gratitude as he took his sisters' hands in his own.

"Absolutely.”

And with that, the three siblings made their way out of the dorm, ready to explore the city and enjoy each other's company, secure in the knowledge that no matter what challenges lay ahead, they would always have each other to lean on.

As the door closed behind them, the members exchanged glances, their expressions filled with a mix of relief and satisfaction.

"We did good," Yeonjun said, his voice filled with a quiet pride.

And as they settled back into their usual routine, their minds already turning towards the next challenge, the next obstacle that they would face together, they knew that Yeonjun was right.

They had done good, and they would continue to do good, no matter what the future held.

Because that's what family was for, and that's what they were.

Family, through and through.

Chapter Text

The studio was buzzing with excitement as the members prepared for their special photoshoot, an homage to their most iconic moments throughout their career. The set was meticulously arranged to recreate the bedroom scene from their "Cat & Dog" music video, complete with a giant bed and cozy, crystal white bedding.

As the members emerged from the dressing room, they couldn't help but marvel at how closely their outfits resembled the ones they had worn in the original music video. Soobin tugged at the hem of his oversized sweater, a nostalgic smile playing on his lips.

"Can you believe it's been so long since we filmed 'Cat & Dog'?" he mused, his eyes twinkling with fond memories.

Yeonjun chuckled, smoothing out the wrinkles on his shirt. "I know, right? It feels like a lifetime ago. We were so young and inexperienced back then."

Beomgyu bounced on the balls of his feet, his energy palpable as he grinned at his members. "But look at us now! We've come so far, and our MOA have been with us every step of the way."

Taehyun nodded, a soft smile gracing his features as he adjusted his white shirt. "It's amazing to think about how much we've grown, both as artists and as individuals."

Huening Kai, wearing his bright pink shirt, wrapped his arms around Taehyun and Beomgyu's shoulders, pulling them in for a quick hug. "And we couldn't have done it without each other," he added, his voice filled with warmth and sincerity.

As they made their way towards the giant bed, the members couldn't help but reminisce about their experiences filming the original music video. They clambered onto the soft mattress, arranging themselves in the same positions they had taken years ago.

"Remember how we actually fell asleep while filming this scene?" Huening Kai giggled, his eyes crinkling with mirth.

Taehyun snorted, shaking his head in amusement. "Yeah, and the director had to keep waking us up because we looked too peaceful to be in a music video."

Beomgyu sighed dramatically, flopping back against the pillows. "What can I say? This bed is just too comfortable. It's like a fluffy cloud of dreams."

Yeonjun, who had settled in beside Beomgyu, reached over to ruffle the younger member's hair. "More like a fluffy cloud of drool, in your case," he teased, eliciting a round of laughter from the others.

Their banter was interrupted by the arrival of Manager Kim and the photographer, who greeted them with warm smiles. Manager Kim's eyes sparkled with nostalgia as he took in the scene before him.

"Ah, I remember this music video." he sighed, his voice tinged with fondness. "You guys had just debuted and worked so hard at your first lot of promotions. You boys were so young and full of energy back then."

The photographer nodded in agreement, chuckling as he recalled the behind-the-scenes moments. "I remember the director having to wrangle you all like a bunch of excited puppies," he said, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "But your chemistry and enthusiasm shone through in every frame."

The members beamed at the praise, their hearts swelling with pride and gratitude. They knew that their success was not just a result of their own hard work, but also the support and guidance of their management team and the love of their fans.

As the photographer began to set up his equipment, the members settled into their positions, ready to recreate the iconic moment. They lay side by side on the bed, their eyes closed and their faces relaxed as if in peaceful slumber.

From left to right, Soobin, Taehyun, Huening Kai, Beomgyu, and Yeonjun formed a picture-perfect image, their bond evident even in their restful poses.

The photographer started to snap photos, the shutter clicking rhythmically as he captured the moment. However, the peaceful atmosphere was soon disrupted by muffled giggles and snorts.

"Guys, come on," Soobin whispered, trying to keep a straight face even as his own lips twitched with suppressed laughter. "We're supposed to be sleeping."

"I can't help it," Huening Kai whispered back, his shoulders shaking with silent giggles. "Beomgyu's leg keeps brushing against mine under the sheet and it tickles.”

Beomgyu, who had been trying to maintain his composure, lost it at Huening Kai's comment, a snort escaping his lips as he buried his face in the pillow to muffle his laughter.

The photographer, noticing the commotion, paused in his work, a small smile playing on his lips. He turned to the stylist, who had been waiting patiently off to the side, and beckoned her over.

"Let's give them a little extra shine," he suggested, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "A light misting should do the trick."

The stylist nodded, a grin spreading across her face as she reached for her spray bottle. Before the members could react, she had already begun to spritz them with a fine, glistening mist, the droplets settling on their hair and skin like dew.

The moment the water touched their skin, the members felt a jolt of panic course through their bodies. They knew all too well what would happen if they got wet, and the thought of transforming in the middle of the studio, in front of their manager and the photographer, was enough to make their hearts race with fear.

With silent glances and lightning-quick reflexes, the members grabbed the duvet and yanked it up to their necks, covering as much of their bodies as possible. They held their breath, their eyes wide with panic as they felt the familiar tingling sensation of their transformation beginning. Beneath the covers, their legs disappeared and their tails appeared.

There they were. Five members. Transformed. Only a single duvet covering them.

The members frantically glanced at each other, not knowing what to do. They were really in a tight spot here. They just hoped the photographer didn’t notice anything

Unfortunately, the photographer who had been watching the scene with a mixture of confusion and concern, furrowed his brow. "Are you boys okay?" he asked, his voice laced with worry. "You look a bit...uncomfortable."

Soobin forced a smile, his voice strained as he tried to sound nonchalant. "Oh, we're fine," he assured the photographer, his eyes darting to his members for support. "Just...really getting into character, you know?"

Taehyun nodded, his face a mask of calm even as his mind raced with panic. "Yeah, we wanted to capture the essence of peaceful slumber," he added, his voice only slightly higher than usual.

“Character?” The photographer questioned. “You just need to close your eyes?”

Yeonjun quickly thinking on his feet, or tail, spoke up quick, “We thought multiple shots would be fun. You know. Behind the scenes shots.”

The photographer, though not entirely convinced, seemed to accept their explanation. However, his brow furrowed once more as he noticed the way the duvet was pulled up to their chins.

"Why did you pull the covers up so high?" he asked, his head tilted in curiosity. "It's a bit unusual for a sleeping pose."

Beomgyu, thinking quickly, blurted out the first excuse that came to his mind. "It's cold," he said, his voice a bit too loud in the quiet studio. "The air conditioning in here is really strong, and we didn't want to get chilled."

The photographer chuckled, shaking his head in amusement. "Ah, I see," he said, his eyes twinkling with understanding. "We can adjust the temperature, no problem. Just give me a moment."

As the photographer walked off with Manager Kim to discuss the temperature settings, the members let out a collective sigh of relief. However, their respite was short-lived as they realized the gravity of their situation.

"What are we going to do?" Beomgyu hissed, his eyes wide with panic as he glanced down at the duvet that concealed their tails. "We can't stay like this forever."

Huening Kai bit his lip, his mind racing as he tried to come up with a solution. "Yeonjun, dry us off, quickly" he suggested, his voice low and urgent.

Yeonjun shook his head, his expression grim as he glanced over at Manager Kim and the photographer in the short distance. "And how would we explain the sudden appearance of steam rising from beneath the covers?" he asked, his voice tinged with sarcasm. "I'm sure that would go over well."

Soobin, ever the voice of reason, took a deep breath, his eyes closing for a moment as he tried to calm his racing heart. "We only got a little wet," he said, his voice steady and measured. "If we stay calm and wait it out, we should dry off naturally. We can’t exactly walk away so this is our only option right now."

The others nodded, their faces set with grim determination as they resigned themselves to waiting out their transformation. They lay there in the bed, their eyes fixed on the ceiling as they silently willed their bodies to return to normal.

Minutes passed, each one feeling like an eternity as the members fought to keep their composure. Finally, just as they thought they couldn't bear the tension any longer, they felt the familiar sensation of their tails disappearing and their legs return.

They let out a collective sigh of relief, their bodies sagging against the mattress as the tension drained from their muscles. Slowly, cautiously, they pushed the duvet down slightly, revealing their human forms and clothes again.

Just in time, as Manager Kim and the photographer returned, their faces filled with apologies and reassurances about the temperature. The members smiled and nodded, their expressions a mix of relief and exhaustion as they prepared to continue the shoot.

As the photographer resumed his work, the members exchanged glances, their eyes filled with a silent understanding. They had narrowly avoided disaster, but they knew that they couldn't let their guard down. Not now, not ever.

The rest of the photoshoot passed without incident, the members falling back into their roles with practiced ease. They laughed and joked between takes, their earlier panic fading into memory as they lost themselves in the joy of creating something special for their fans.

Finally, as the last shot was captured and the photographer called it a wrap, the members practically leaping off the bed, ironically their bodies heavy with exhaustion and relief.

"That was close," Yeonjun muttered, his voice low and filled with a mixture of amusement and disbelief. "Too close."

Beomgyu nodded, a wry smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "I think I aged ten years in those few minutes," he joked, his hand clutching at his chest in mock distress. “I’m almost as old as Yeonjun-hyung.”

“Yah, say that again.” Yeonjun fake yelled, tackling Beomgyu from behind as the other members erupted into laughter.

As the members slowly started to unwind for the day, their minds reflected back to today. They knew that they were walking a tightrope. One wrong move, one slip-up, and everything they had worked so hard for could come crashing down around them.

But as they looked around at each other, taking in the determination and love that shone in each other's eyes, they knew that they would face whatever challenges lay ahead together. They were more than just a team, more than just friends.

And when those photos were released to MOA for them to react to, only the members would know the full story on what happened during that photoshoot.

Chapter Text

The sun hung high in the sky, its warm rays casting a golden glow over the bustling streets of Seoul. Beomgyu and Soobin emerged from the HYBE building, their laughter echoing through the air as they revealed in the rare opportunity of a midday break.

"Can you believe we actually have the rest of the day off now?" Beomgyu exclaimed, his eyes sparkling with excitement as he stretched his arms above his head. "I feel like I've been cooped up in that practice room for weeks."

Soobin chuckled, shaking his head in amusement. "It's only been a few days, Gyu," he reminded his friend, a wry smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "But I know what you mean. It's nice to get out and breathe some fresh air for once."

As they walked, Soobin couldn't help but feel a twinge of envy towards their fellow members. "I bet Yeonjun, Taehyun, and Huening Kai are having a blast filming for that variety show," he mused, his voice tinged with a hint of wistfulness.

Beomgyu snorted, rolling his eyes playfully. "Oh please, you know they're probably just as exhausted as we are," he retorted, bumping his shoulder against Soobin's. "Besides, we've got the whole day to ourselves. We should make the most of it."

Soobin nodded, a thoughtful expression crossing his face as he considered their options. "We could head back to the dorm," he suggested, his voice trailing off as he tried to think of something exciting to do.

But Beomgyu just shook his head, a mischievous glint in his eye. "And do what, sit around and watch TV all day?" he asked, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, Soobin. We're young, we're free, and we've got the whole world at our fingertips."

Suddenly, an idea struck them both at the same time, and they turned to each other with identical smirks on their faces.

"Are you thinking what I'm thinking?" Beomgyu asked, his voice low and conspiratorial.

Soobin's grin widened, and he nodded eagerly. "Moon Pool?" he suggested, his voice barely above a whisper.

"Moon Pool," Beomgyu confirmed, his eyes sparkling with excitement.

With a quick glance around to make sure no one was watching, the two boys took off running, their laughter trailing behind them as they made their way towards the ocean.

+x+

The water was cool and crystal clear as Beomgyu and Soobin swam through the underwater entrance to the Moon Pool, their powerful tails propelling them forward with ease. As the surfaced into the familiar rock pool they called a second home, they felt calm and relaxed.

Beomgyu let out a content sigh as he floated on his back, his tail sparkling from the sunlight above. "I will never get tired of this place," he declared, his voice echoing off the cavern walls. "It's like our own little slice of paradise."

Soobin nodded in agreement, a smile on his face as he leaned back against the rocky edge.. "I know what you mean." he mused, his eyes scanning the ethereal surroundings. "To think, if we hadn't come to Jeju Island that night, we never would have discovered this place."

"Or these," Beomgyu added with a grin, lifting his tail above the water slightly and watching as the droplets cascaded down his shimmering scales making Soobin chuckle.

As they swam and played, Beomgyu suddenly remembered something. "Oh, check this out!" he exclaimed, holding out an interesting and vibrant looking shell in his hand. "I found this on the way here, near that vibrant reef. Isn’t it cool.”

Soobin leaned in closer, his eyes widening in amazement as he took in the intricate patterns and vibrant hues of the shells. "Wow, it’s beautiful," he breathed, reaching out to touch it.

But just as Beomgyu was about to hand it over, his fingers slipped, and the shell tumbled into the water with a soft plop.

"Oops," Beomgyu said sheepishly, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment.

Soobin just laughed, shaking his head in amusement. "Don't worry about it," he reassured his friend, patting him on the shoulder. "I'll go get it."

Soobin dove beneath the surface, his eyes scanning the rocky bottom of the pool for any sign of the fallen shell. But as he swam deeper, something else caught his eye - a glint of blue, hidden beneath a small cluster of rocks.

Curious, Soobin swam closer, his brow furrowing in concentration as he reached out to grasp the mysterious object. As he pulled it free, his eyes widened in surprise.

It was a necklace, a delicate silver chain with a pendant of the deepest blue crystal he had ever seen.

With a powerful kick of his tail, Soobin surfaced, the necklace clutched tightly in his hand. "Beomgyu, look at this," he called out, his voice filled with excitement and wonder.

Beomgyu swam over, his eyes widening as he caught sight of the necklace. "Whoa," he breathed, reaching out to touch the crystal gently. "Where did you find that?"

Soobin shook his head, his expression one of awe and confusion. "It was just lying there, under some rocks at the bottom of the pool," he explained, turning the necklace over in his hands. "But I've never seen anything like it before. It's beautiful."

Beomgyu frowned, his brow furrowed in thought. "I wonder how long it’s been here for.”

Soobin shrugged, his mind racing with possibilities. "I don't know," he admitted, his fingers tracing the delicate silver chain. "But there's something about it that feels...special. Like it was meant for us to find."

The two boys exchanged a glance, their expressions mirroring each other's excitement and curiosity.

They couldn’t wait to show the others what they had found.

+x+

The evening sun cast a warm glow over the dorm as the members gathered in the living room, their eyes fixed on the blue crystal necklace that dangled from Soobin's fingers.

"Whoa, that's so pretty!" Huening Kai exclaimed, his eyes wide with wonder as he leaned in closer to get a better look.

Yeonjun nodded in agreement, his expression one of awe and admiration. "The colour is stunning," he murmured, reaching out to touch the crystal gently before turning around to Soobin, “and you just found this in the Moon Pool?”

Soobin nodded as he watched his members fawn over the necklace. "Yeah, it was just lying there, hidden beneath some rocks."

Taehyun, who had been quietly observing the necklace, frowned slightly, his brow furrowed in concentration. "I've never seen a crystal like this before," he mused, his fingers hovering over his phone screen as he searched for any information he could find. "It doesn't match any of the gemstones I've read about."

Beomgyu leaned over Taehyun's shoulder, his eyes scanning the search results with a mix of curiosity and frustration. "Maybe it's something new," he suggested, his voice filled with a hint of excitement. "Or maybe it's so rare that no one's ever found it before."

Yeonjun's eyes widened, a sudden thought occurring to him. "Do you guys think it’s been there all this time? Like before we went to Jeju that night.”

But Soobin shook his head, a thoughtful expression on his face. "I think it’s been much longer than that," he said slowly, his fingers tracing the delicate silver chain that held the crystal. "It was hidden pretty well. It could have been left there for months. Maybe even years."

The members fell silent, each lost in their own thoughts as they tried to make sense of the mysterious necklace. Who could it have belonged to? And why had it been left behind in the Moon Pool, waiting for them to find it?

Suddenly, Soobin's face broke into a wide grin, and he slipped the necklace around his neck, the crystal resting gently against his chest.

"Well, finders keepers, right?" he said with a laugh.

+x+

The sound of water splashing echoed off the bathroom walls as Soobin lounged in the tub, his shimmering blue tail draped over the edge. He hummed a soft tune to himself as he ran a sponge over his scales, enjoying the feeling of the warm water against his skin.

Suddenly, the door burst open, and Beomgyu barged into the room, his eyes scanning the counter frantically. "Where is it?" he muttered to himself, his fingers rummaging through the various bottles and containers that littered the surface.

Soobin yelped in surprise, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment as he tried to cover himself with his hands. "Yah, Beomgyu!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with a mix of annoyance and amusement. "Don't you know how to knock?"

But Beomgyu just waved him off, a mischievous grin spreading across his face as he caught sight of Soobin's tail. "Oh please, it's not like you're naked," he teased, his eyes twinkling with laughter. "Besides, it's nothing I haven't seen before."

Soobin couldn't help but chuckle at that, shaking his head in resignation. "I guess you have a point," he admitted, his lips twitching with a hint of a smile. "But seriously, what are you even doing in here?"

Beomgyu sighed, his shoulders slumping in defeat as he turned to face Soobin. "I can't find my watch," he explained, his voice filled with a hint of frustration. "I swear I left it in here this morning, but now it's just...gone."

Soobin opened his mouth to respond, but before he could get a word out, Beomgyu's eyes suddenly widened, his brow furrowing in confusion. "Wait a second," he said slowly, his gaze fixed on Soobin's chest. "Your necklace. It's still there."

Soobin glanced down, his fingers automatically reaching up to touch the blue crystal that rested against his skin. "Yeah, so?" he asked, his voice filled with a hint of defensiveness. "What's so weird about that?"

But Beomgyu just shook his head, a look of realization dawning on his face. "Think about it, Soobin, every time we transform, all our clothes and jewellery disappear. But your necklace...it's stayed with you, even in your merman form."

Soobin's eyes widened, his mind racing as he tried to process what Beomgyu was saying. He looked down at the necklace again.

"You're right," he breathed, his voice filled with a mix of awe and confusion. "But how is that possible? And what does it mean?"

Beomgyu just shrugged, a grin spreading across his face as he leaned against the bathroom counter. "Maybe it's some kind of magical merman necklace, and it's chosen you as its owner."

Soobin couldn't help but laugh at that, his eyes rolling in amusement. "Yeah, because that's totally a thing," he teased, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

“Said the guy with a fish tail right now.” Beomgyu jokingly retorted back as he left the bathroom to go find his missing watch.

Soobin laughed briefly before turning back to the necklace around his neck with a curious glance.

Maybe there was much more to this necklace than they realised.

+x+

The last couple of weeks had been a whirlwind of activity for the members, their days filled with gruelling dance practices, late-night recording sessions, and endless meetings with their management team. It seemed like the schedules and practices wouldn’t stop coming.

As they stumbled out of the dance studio one evening, their bodies aching with exhaustion but their spirits high with the thrill of accomplishment, they couldn't help but laugh and joke with each other, their voices echoing through the empty hallways.

"I can't believe we finally nailed that choreography," Taehyun said with a grin, his face flushed with exertion as he slung an arm around Huening Kai's shoulders. "I thought my legs were going to give out on me at the end there."

Huening Kai nodded in agreement, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "But it was so worth it," he exclaimed.

Yeonjun chuckled, shaking his head in amusement as he watched his younger members practically bounce with energy. "Just don't forget to actually get some sleep tonight. We've got another full day of practice tomorr-“

But Yeonjun didn’t finish his sentence as the members pushed open the doors into the night. The jam packed schedule and nonstop activities completely took over their minds and made them forget to check their calendars.

Like tonight for instance, as the full moon was shining brightly in the sky.

Almost instantly, Yeonjun, Beomgyu, Taehyun, and Huening Kai felt their minds begin to cloud over, their thoughts growing hazy and unfocused as the moon's influence took hold. They giggled and swayed on their feet, their eyes glazing over with a dreamy, faraway look.

"The moon is so pretty," Huening Kai murmured, his voice slurred as he reached out a hand towards the glowing orb above them. "I want to touch it."

The four moonstruck members giggled along, eyes glued onto the celestial orb beaming in the sky.

And Soobin?

He was confused. His eyes were fixed on the moon with a look of confusion and unease. He had total awareness of what was going on right now. He could easily look away if he wanted to.

He wasn’t moonstruck.

"What's going on?" he muttered to himself, his brow furrowed in concentration as he tried to make sense of what was happening. "Why am I not-“

Soobin's doesn’t finish his sentence as his eyes catch a glimpse of a soft subtle blue glowing under him. Soobin’s eyes trailed to the source and saw the light was emitting from the crystal necklace around his neck. Almost as if the moon itself was reacting with it.

Soobin’s eyes widened. Surely not?

He had to test this out. Slowly, carefully, Soobin reached up and began to unclasp the necklace as he kept his eyes locked to the moon, his heart pounding in his chest. The moment the crystal lost contact with his body, he felt a sudden rush of hypnotic cloudiness wash over him, his thoughts growing fuzzy and distant as the moon's power began to take hold.

Quickly, he slipped the necklace back on, the fog lifting from his mind as the crystal's protective energy surrounded him once more. He let out a shaky breath, his hands trembling slightly as he tried to process what had just happened.

It seemed the necklace was protecting him from getting moonstruck. But how?

Before he could ponder the question further, a sudden movement caught his eye. He turned to see his four moonstruck members huddled together, their eyes locked on each other as they shared a silent, mischievous look.

Uh oh.

As if on cue, Yeonjun, Beomgyu, Taehyun, and Huening Kai suddenly took off running, their laughter echoing through the night air as they sprinted away from the building, their movements erratic and uncoordinated under the moon's influence.

"Yah!" Soobin yelled, his eyes widening in panic as he watched his members disappear into the darkness. "Where are you going? Come back here!"

But they paid him no heed, their giggles and shouts growing fainter as they raced off into the night.

Soobin cursed under his breath, his mind racing as he tried to figure out what to do. He couldn't just let his members run off in their moonstruck state, not when they could be a danger to themselves and others.

With a determined set to his jaw, Soobin took off after them, his feet pounding against the pavement as he chased after the members.

He just hoped he could catch up to his friends before they got themselves into too much trouble.

Chapter Text

The night air was filled with the sound of laughter and giggles as the four moonstruck members raced through the streets of Seoul, their eyes glazed over with a dreamy, faraway look. Soobin, the only one unaffected by the moon's influence, chased after them, his heart pounding in his chest as he tried to keep up.

"Yah! Come back here!" Soobin yelled, his voice echoing through the empty streets. "Where are you guys going?"

But the others paid him no heed, their feet pounding against the pavement as they ran towards the pier, their laughter growing louder with each step.

"The ocean is calling us, Soobin!" Beomgyu called out, his voice sing-song and slurred. "We have to go swimming!"

"Yeah, let's go play with the fishies!" Huening Kai giggled, his arms outstretched as if trying to embrace the sea.

Soobin groaned, pushing himself to run faster. "Guys, please! This isn't a good idea!"

But it was too late. The members had reached the end of the pier, and with a collective whoop of joy, they dove into the dark, churning waters below.

Soobin skidded to a halt, his eyes wide with panic as he watched his friends disappear beneath the waves. He glanced around frantically, making sure no one was around to witness what was about to happen.

"God, this is not how I want to spend my night,” he muttered to himself before taking a deep breath and diving in after them.

+x+

The water was cool and dark, but Soobin's eyes adjusted quickly as he scanned his surroundings for any sign of his members. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of movement in the distance, and he swam towards it, his powerful tail propelling him through the water with ease.

But as he drew closer, he realized with a sinking feeling that the others were swimming faster than ever, it was taking every ounce of energy to even attempt to keep up with them. It was like they had rocket boosters attached to their fins.

“Guessing the full moon made them faster,” Soobin thought to himself, determined to try and stop his members.

After passing vibrant corals and rocky caverns, Soobin suddenly realized where they were heading - towards Jeju Island.

Towards the Moon Pool.

Eventually Soobin watched as the members disappeared through the entrance and Soobin let out a mini sigh. At least they were now in a small space rather than the large vast ocean. Soobin eventually swam in after them, breaking through the surface coming face to face with the rest of his members.

“I’m so glad we came here.” Yeonjun giggled, swimming in circles as he looked up at the inky black sky above them, almost as if he was waiting.

“It’s our home,” Huening Kai mused, floating on his back, the water lapping against his skin and scales.

"Isn't this amazing?" Taehyun giggled, his eyes glistening as he looked between everyone. "We're mermen, swimming in our magical pool!"

"Yeah, the moon is so pretty!" Beomgyu sighed dreamily, his tail swishing back and forth in the water. "I want to stay here forever and ever!"

Soobin groaned. God, his members were adorable like this. But this was not the time for that. He swam over to them, his expression serious as he tried to talk some sense into his moonstruck friends. "Guys, listen to me," he said firmly, his voice echoing in the cavern. "We can't stay here. We need to go back home”

But the others just giggled, their eyes glazed over with the moon's influence. "But Soobin, we are home!" Beomgyu exclaimed, twirling in the water. "This is where we belong, in the ocean with the fishes and the other mermen and mermaids!"

Soobin ran a hand through his damp hair, trying to keep his frustration in check. "Beomgyu, there are no other mermen or mermaids," he said slowly, as if talking to a child. "and besides, it’s not safe for us to be here. You guys are vulnerable. I can’t keep an eye on all of you!”

Huening Kai pouted, his bottom lip trembling. "But you don’t need to keep an eye on us Binnie. We will be sooooo careful. Do you not trust us?”

Soobin sighed, his heart aching at the sight of his usually bright and energetic friend looking so lost and confused. It was so strange seeing Huening Kai like this. It was like he had reversed in age and was the same shy 14 year old Soobin met all those years ago. “Of course I trust you Kai," he said softly, swimming over to put a comforting hand on the younger boy's shoulder. "But I don’t trust the full moon, and it’s affected all of your judgements and I’m worried you guys will do something you’ll regret."

Just as Soobin was about to launch into another plea for his members to see reason, the hidden grotto suddenly started to light up and Soobin immediately looked up. The full moon suddenly came into view above them, its bright light filtering down through the opening in the cavern. The water began to bubble and sparkle as if it was coming to life, just like it had on that fateful night when they first transformed into mermen.

The moonstruck members cheered, their eyes wide with delight as they splashed and played in the shimmering water. "Look, Soobin!" Beomgyu cried out, his voice filled with childlike wonder. "The water is magic again!"

But Soobin wasn't cheering. Instead, he felt a cold sense of dread wash over him as he watched the scene unfold, his mind racing with possibilities.

None of the members had been in the Moon Pool on a full moon night since that first night on Jeju Island. What if being back here triggered more changes for them. What if they ended up with gills. What if they could suddenly speak part dolphin. What if…what if…

What if…it was taken all away from them.

Before Soobin’s mind could wonder any further, the full moon eventually passed over and the water returned to normal. Soobin let out a sigh of relief. Everything seemed like it was before and himself and the other members didn’t have any surprising new changes.

And unfortunately, the rest of the members were still moonstruck.

"Let's go swimming!" Taehyun suddenly exclaimed, his eyes bright with excitement. "I want to see the pretty fishies on the reef!"

The others cheered in agreement, and before Soobin could stop them, they had dove back under the water.

"Wait, guys!" Soobin called out, panic rising in his chest as he watched them disappear into the depths. "Come back!"

But they were already gone, lost in their moonstruck haze. With a groan of frustration, Soobin dove down after them, his powerful tail propelling him through the water as he tried to catch up.

+x+

The reef was a kaleidoscope of color and life, with schools of tropical fish darting in and out of the coral formations and sea turtles gliding lazily through the water. But Soobin barely noticed the beauty around him, too focused on trying to corral his wayward members.

"Guys, please," he begged, swimming up to where Yeonjun and Huening Kai were chasing after a particularly colorful parrotfish. "We need to go back to the dorm.”

"But we're having so much fun, Soobin!" Yeonjun pouted, his eyes wide and pleading. "Can't we stay just a little longer?"

Soobin shook his head firmly. "No, we can't. We need to be in a controlled space, where I can keep an eye on you. What if you swim off and get lost?"

Taehyun swam over, a mischievous grin on his face. "But getting lost is half the fun, Soobin!" he exclaimed. "Think of all the adventures we could have!"

Soobin closed his eyes, taking a deep breath to calm his fraying nerves. He knew he needed to come up with a plan, and fast. He wasn’t spending the rest of the night in the ocean until the sun came up.

Suddenly, an idea struck him, and he opened his eyes with a smile.

"Hey guys," he said, his voice filled with forced enthusiasm. "I just remembered something really cool back at the dorm. Something that I think you'll really want to see."

The others perked up at that, their eyes wide with curiosity. "What is it, Soobin?" Beomgyu asked, swimming closer. "Is it a surprise?"

Soobin nodded, his grin widening. "Yep, it's a big surprise. But I can only show you if we go back to the dorm right now."

The moonstruck members looked at each other, their expressions torn. "But what about the fishies?" Huening Kai asked, his bottom lip trembling. "I don't want to leave them."

Soobin swam over, putting a comforting arm around the younger boy's shoulders. "I promise we can come back and see the fishies another time, Kai," he said softly. "But right now, we really need to go home. The surprise is waiting for us."

Finally, after a few more minutes of coaxing and cajoling, the members reluctantly agreed to follow Soobin back to the shore. They swam slowly, their tails dragging behind them as they pouted and grumbled under their breath.

+x+

It took some effort, but Soobin eventually managed to convince the members to drag themselves out of the water and onto the empty beach. They lay there in the sand, their tails glistening in the moonlight as they giggled and whispered to each other.

"Yeonjun, I need you to dry everyone off," Soobin said, his voice firm as he looked at the older boy.

But Yeonjun just pouted, his eyes wide and pleading. "But I like my tail, Soobin," he whined. "It's so pretty and sparkly. I don't want it to go away."

Soobin felt his patience wearing thin, and he had to resist the urge to scream in frustration. "Yeonjun I swear to god if you don’t dry us off in the next 10 seconds I will drag your ass to the dorm myself with or without my legs!”

Yeonjun's bottom lip trembled, but he reluctantly raised his hand and clenched it, focusing his powers on his fellow members. Steam began to rise from their tails as the water evaporated, and Soobin watched with bated breath, praying that their legs would reappear.

For a moment, he was terrified that they would be stuck like this, their tails permanent until the morning light just like Soobin’s was on the last full moon. But to his immense relief, as soon as the last droplet of water had disappeared, they transformed back, their legs reappearing.

"Thank goodness," Soobin breathed, his shoulders slumping with exhaustion. "Alright guys, let's head back to the dorm."

The moonstruck members grumbled and dragged their feet, but they slowly followed Soobin as he led the way back to their home. It was a long and tiring walk, with Soobin having to constantly stop and corral his wayward friends as they tried to wander off or got distracted by shiny objects.

But finally, after what felt like an eternity, they reached the familiar door of their dorm. Soobin ushered the others inside, making sure to lock the door behind them before collapsing onto the couch with a groan.

"I never want to do that again," he muttered to himself, his eyes fluttering closed with exhaustion. "Chasing after moonstruck mermen is officially the worst way to spend a night."

But even as he drifted off to sleep, Soobin couldn't help but feel a sense of relief wash over him. They had made it through another full moon, another night of chaos and confusion.

Tomorrow morning however, was going to be a lot of explanations.

Chapter Text

The sun peeked through the curtains, casting a warm glow over the living room where the members lay sprawled across the couches and floor, still deep in slumber. The events of the previous night had left them exhausted, and they had all collapsed into a deep sleep as soon as they returned to the dorm.

Slowly, one by one, the four former moonstruck members began to stir, their eyes fluttering open as they took in their surroundings with confusion.

"What happened last night?" Yeonjun groaned, rubbing his eyes as he sat up from his spot on the couch. "I feel like I got hit by a truck."

Beomgyu yawned, stretching his arms above his head. "I don't remember anything after we left the studio," he admitted, his brow furrowed in concentration. "It's all just a blur."

Taehyun sat up from his spot on the floor, his hair sticking up in all directions. "Same here," he said, his voice thick with sleep. "The last thing I remember is walking out the door and then...nothing."

Huening Kai, who had been curled up in the armchair, suddenly bolted upright, his eyes wide with panic. "Guys," he said, his voice trembling slightly. "What day was yesterday?"

Yeonjun frowned, trying to remember. "It was...Tuesday, right?" he said slowly, his mind still foggy with sleep.

But Taehyun had already pulled out his phone, his fingers flying across the screen as he checked the date. Suddenly, he froze, his face draining of colour as he stared at the device in his hand.

"It was a full moon last night," he whispered, his voice barely audible in the quiet room.

The others stared at him in shock, their mouths falling open as the realization hit them. Fuck…

"How could we have forgotten?" Beomgyu exclaimed, smacking his forehead with his palm. "We literally made a pact to be careful on full moon nights?"

Yeonjun groaned, his hand rubbing his head in frustration as if it would hep regain the memories from last night. “We’ve been so busy with our schedules, we literally must of lost track of the day.”

Huening Kai's eyes were wide with fear as he looked around at his members. "What if we did something last night?" he asked, his voice trembling. "What if we exposed ourselves or got caught on camera or-"

"Hey, relax," Beomgyu interrupted, trying to sound reassuring even as his own heart raced with anxiety. "If we had done anything too crazy, we'd probably be trending on social media by now. And since none of our phones are blowing up with notifications, I think it's safe to say we managed to keep a low profile."

Yeonjun nodded, taking a deep breath to calm his nerves. "Beomgyu's right," he said, his voice steady. "But we still need to figure out what happened last night. We can't just have this big blank spot in our memories."

Suddenly, Taehyun's gaze fell on Soobin, who was still fast asleep on the other end of the couch, his face peaceful and relaxed.

"Soobin-hyung!" Taehyun called out, shaking the leader's shoulder gently. "Wake up, we need to talk to you."

But Soobin just mumbled something incoherent, burrowing deeper into the couch cushions.

Yeonjun sighed, rolling his eyes. "Allow me," he said, before leaning down and shouting directly into Soobin's ear. "Yah, Choi Soobin! Wake up!"

Soobin jolted awake, his eyes flying open as he sat up with a gasp. "What's going on?" he asked, his voice rough with sleep.

Huening Kai opened his mouth to explain, “Hyung we have a problem. Last night it was a full moon and-“

"I know” Soobin cut off dryly, still in the process of waking up as he ran a hand through his messy hair. I was the one who had to chase after you moonstruck idiots all night. Trust me, it wasn't easy keeping you guys out of trouble."

The others stared at him in shock and confusion. How the hell did Soobin remember what happened last night?

Yeonjun eventually spoke up “Soobin…” he said slowly, as if trying to piece together a puzzle. "how the hell did you avoid getting moonstruck. Surely you would have seen the moon at some point?"

In response, Soobin simply pointed to the blue crystal that hung around his neck, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. “Oh I saw the moon alright. But this thing here protected me.”

The room was silent, taking in that information. That necklace protected Soobin?

Beomgyu's eyes widened, and he let out a whoop of excitement. "I knew it!" he exclaimed, pumping his fist in the air. "I knew that necklace was magic!”

Soobin nodded, his fingers absently playing with the smooth surface of the crystal. "It seems that way," he said, his voice thoughtful. "I don't know how or why, but as long as I'm wearing this necklace, I was safe from being moonstruck.”

“That’s incredible.” Yeonjun voiced, his eyes locked at the crystal on Soobin’s chest. “It’s like it has full moon immunity powers”

“God imagine how convenient if we had a necklace each.” Huening Kai mused, thinking about how less stressful their full moon nights would be.

Taehyun eventually leaned forward, his eyes full of apprehension and worry as he focuses back to the main problem on hand.. "So Soobin, what exactly did we do last night.

Soobin took a deep breath, his gaze distant as he recalled the events of the previous evening. "Well," he began, his voice low. "You guys kind of...ran off, which by the way was not fun for me. You guys ended up running all the way tothe pier and jumped into the ocean."

"We did what?" the members exclaimed all at once, a mixture of disbelief and horror.

Soobin nodded, a wry smile tugging at his lips. "Yep. And then you swam all the way to Jeju Island and ended up in the Moon Pool."

At the mention of the Moon Pool, the members froze, their expressions morphing into ones of worry.

"We were in the Moon Pool? On a full moon night?" Yeonjun asked, his voice barely above a whisper. “We haven’t done that since…you know…”

“Were we in there when the full moon passed over?” Taehyun asked carefully.

Soobin nodded again, his expression grim. "Yeah. And the water did that weird bubbling, sparkling thing again, just like it did the first time we transformed."

Beomgyu swallowed hard, his mouth suddenly dry. "Did...did anything else happen to us?" he asked, his voice trembling slightly.

Soobin shook his head, his shoulders slumping with relief. "No, thank goodness. I was worried that something might change, like we might grow extra fins or develop a craving for raw fish or something. But as far as I can tell, we're still the same as we were before."

Taehyun frowned, his mind racing with possibilities. "But what if something did happen, and we just don't know it yet?" he asked, his voice filled with concern. "Remember, the first time we transformed, it didn't happen right away. We didn't know anything was different until the next morning when we got wet."

The others fell silent, their expressions grim as they considered Taehyun's words. He was right, the members didn’t realise anything unusual had happened to them until that morning when they each experience their own individual transformations. What if the same thing had happened again?

A sudden thought seemed to ripple through the members as they shared a look in silence. If the Moon Pool had the power to transform them and give them powers, did it also have the same power to take it all away.
"You don't think..." Huening Kai eventually began, his voice small and hesitant. "You don't think we could be back to normal now, do you?"

Soobin sighed, rubbing his face with his hands. "I don't know, Kai," he admitted, his voice heavy with exhaustion. "But there's only one way to find out."

+x+

The members gathered around the kitchen table, their eyes fixed on the large bowl of water that sat in the centre. Soobin had filled it to the brim, the clear liquid shimmering in the morning light.

“I can’t believe this is how we’re spending our morning.” Yeonjun tries to humour but it doesn’t quite land.

“Well, it’s the only way to find out,” Taehyun voices quietly. “If we get wet and transform, nothing changed. But if we don’t transform…”

The kitchen was engulfed in silence as Taehyun trailed off, not wanting to finish that sentence.

"So, what happens if we have gone back to normal?" Beomgyu asked, his voice filled with a mix of apprehension and curiosity. "Like, will we just go back to our lives as if none of this ever happened?"

Yeonjun shrugged, his expression thoughtful. "I mean, in some ways, it would be a relief," he said slowly, as if choosing his words carefully. "We wouldn't have to hide this big secret anymore, or worry about getting wet in public."

Taehyun nodded, a small smile tugging at his lips. "And we could relax without worrying about sprouting tails," he added, his voice tinged with a hint of wistfulness.

But even as they tried to convince themselves that going back to normal would be for the best, there was an undercurrent of sadness in their words, a sense of loss that they couldn't quite shake.

Because deep down, they all knew that their lives as mermen had become a part of them, a part of who they were. The ocean had seeped into their bones, into their very souls, and the thought of giving that up, of returning to a world without the magic and wonder of the sea, was almost too much to bear.

But they didn't say any of this out loud. Instead, they just exchanged silent glances, their eyes speaking the words that their lips could not.

Finally, Soobin cleared his throat, breaking the heavy silence that had settled over the room. "Alright, guys," he said, his voice steady and determined. "Let's do this."

The others nodded, their expressions grim as they stepped forward, their hands hovering over the bowl of water.

"On the count of three," Soobin said, his eyes locked on the shimmering surface of the liquid. "One...two...three!"

In perfect unison, the five members plunged their hands into the water, their hearts pounding in their chests as they waited for the familiar tingling sensation to wash over them.

Seconds ticked by, each one feeling like an eternity as they held their breath, their eyes squeezed shut in anticipation.

And then, just as the tension was reaching a breaking point, Beomgyu's voice suddenly rang out, high-pitched and panicked.

"Wait, shouldn't we be on the floor in case we do-"

But before he could finish his sentence, the change hit them like a tidal wave, their bodies convulsing as their legs fused together, scales erupting from their skin as their tails formed beneath them.

With a series of loud thumps, the members fell back onto the ground, their tails flopping uselessly against the hardwood floor as they struggled to push themselves up into a sitting position.

For a moment, they just sat there, their eyes wide with shock as they stared at each other, taking in the sight of their shimmering scales and powerful fins.

And then, all at once, they burst into laughter, the sound echoing off the walls of the dorm as they clutched their stomachs, tears of relief and joy streaming down their faces.

"We're still mermen!" Beomgyu exclaimed, his voice breathless with laughter. "I can't believe it!"

Taehyun grinned, his eyes sparkling with mirth. "I guess the Moon Pool wasn't done with us yet," he said, his tone light and teasing.

“God that was scary,” Huening Kai breathed out. “Can you imagine going back to normal after…all of this.”

Yeonjun chuckled, shaking his head in amazement. "It looks like we're not ready to give up our fish lives just yet," he joked, his lips twitching with a smile.

As they lay there on the floor, their tails intertwined and their laughter echoing off the walls, the members felt a sense of peace wash over them. They knew that their lives would never be simple, that they would always have to be careful and vigilant to protect their secret.

But they also knew that they had been given a gift, a chance to experience something truly magical and extraordinary. And no matter how complicated things got, they knew that all of this was so worth it.

With a contented sigh, Soobin glanced at all his members with a warm smile. "You know," he said softly, his voice filled with a hint of wonder, "I think I'm actually glad that things didn't go back to normal."

The others murmured their agreement, their expressions filled with a mix of gratitude and awe. They knew that they were part of something special, something that defied explanation or understanding – and they wouldn't trade this magic for anything in the world.

Because they were TOMORROW X TOGETHER, and they were mermen, and somehow, against all odds, they had found a way to make it work.

Chapter Text

The sun had barely begun to peek over the horizon when the members found themselves gathered at HYBE, rubbing the sleep from their eyes as they prepared for a day filled with meetings and discussions about their upcoming comeback. Despite the early hour, excitement buzzed in the air as they entered the conference room, eager to dive into the plans for their next musical chapter.

Hours passed as they pored over concept ideas, lyrics, and choreography, their minds whirring with the endless possibilities that lay before them. By the time the final meeting wrapped up, the members were practically vibrating with anticipation, their faces flushed with the thrill of what was to come.

As they stepped out of the room, Beomgyu let out a whoop of joy, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "Guys, this comeback is going to be epic!" he exclaimed, bouncing on the balls of his feet. "I can't wait to see MOA's reactions when we drop the teasers."

Yeonjun grinned, slinging an arm around Beomgyu's shoulders. "I know, right? The concepts we’re doing this time is insane. We're going to blow everyone away."

Soobin nodded, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "I have a good feeling about this one," he said, his voice filled with quiet confidence. "We've worked so hard, and I think it's really going to pay off."

As they made their way down the hallway, joking and laughing with each other, they were intercepted by Manager Kim, who greeted them with a warm smile.

"Glad to see you boys are more awake this morning," he said with a small chuckle in his voice. "Are we ready to head to Music Bank for your special performance.

The members nodded. Music Bank was hosting a special segment on their show for various idols to do some special stages. The members had been practicing all week with their own songs as well as a special cover they had been preparing from. Eagar to head there as soon as possible, the members hurried off to grab their belongings and freshen up before heading out.

"I’m looking forward to this performance." Huening Kai said, his backpack hanging against him as they walked to the main lobby. “It’s weird going on a music show when we’re not technically promoting a comeback.”

Taehyun shrugged, a thoughtful expression on his face. "Well we will be soon, so it’s nice to get ourselves hyped.”

Beomgyu grinned, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "Imagine if we just busted out with the new choreography, right there on the spot," he said, his voice filled with barely contained laughter. "MOA would lose their minds."

Yeonjun snorted, shaking his head. "Yeah, and so would the management team," he retorted, his lips twitching with amusement. "I don't think they'd appreciate us going rogue like that."

Their laughter echoed through the hallways as they made their way towards the main lobby, their spirits high and their hearts filled with anticipation for the day ahead. But as they stepped into the grand foyer, their smiles faltered, their eyes widening with shock as they caught sight of the scene outside.

Rain poured down in sheets, lashing against the windows and obscuring the world beyond in a haze of grey. The wind howled, whipping the droplets into a frenzy as thunder rumbled in the distance, the sound reverberating through the building like a warning.

"What the..." Yeonjun breathed, his voice trailing off as he stared at the tempest raging outside.

Soobin frowned, his brow furrowing in confusion. "It wasn't raining when we left the dorm this morning," he said slowly, his mind racing as he tried to make sense of the sudden change in weather.

Taehyun nodded, pulling out his phone and quickly checking the forecast. "It wasn't even supposed to rain today," he confirmed, his tone laced with disbelief. "This storm came out of nowhere."

The members exchanged worried glances, their hearts sinking as they realized the implications of the sudden downpour. They didn’t have their umbrellas on them, but even if they did the heavy rain was coming in sideways. The umbrellas would barely cover them and they would be soaked to the bone the moment they stepped outside - and with their unique circumstances, that was out of the question.

"What are we going to do?" Beomgyu asked, his voice barely above a whisper as he turned to his members with wide, panicked eyes.

But before anyone could respond, Manager Kim appeared behind them, his expression puzzled as he took in their frozen stances and worried faces.

"What's going on, boys?" he asked, his tone filled with concern. "Why did you stop?"

Yeonjun swallowed hard, his mind racing as he tried to come up with an excuse. "We were just surprised by how much it's raining," he said, forcing a smile onto his face. "It caught us a bit off guard, that's all."

Manager Kim chuckled, shaking his head in amusement. "It's just a little rain," he said, his voice filled with good-natured teasing. "You're not going to melt, are you? We'll barely get wet on the way to the car."

The irony of his words was not lost on the members, who exchanged quiet, desperate looks as they tried to figure out a way to avoid the impending disaster.

As the silence stretched on, Manager Kim's frown deepened, his patience clearly wearing thin. "Come on, boys," he said, his tone growing more insistent. "We need to get to Music Bank. What's the holdup?"

The members turned to each other, their expressions filled with a silent plea for help, for some sort of miracle that could save them from this impossible situation. But as the seconds ticked by and no solution presented itself, they felt the weight of their secret pressing down on them, threatening to crush them under its unbearable burden.

Just when all hope seemed lost, Huening Kai suddenly stepped forward, his face pale and his eyes filled with a desperate determination.
"I... I don't feel so good," he mumbled, his voice trembling as he swayed on his feet. "I think I'm going to..."

And with that, he collapsed to the ground, his body going limp as he fainted dead away.

Chaos erupted in the lobby as Manager Kim rushed to Huening Kai's side, his eyes wide with panic as he called out for help. The other members crowded around their fallen friend, their hearts pounding in their chests as they tried to make sense of what had just happened.

"Kai!" Soobin cried out, dropping to his knees beside the younger boy. "Kai, can you hear me?"

But Huening Kai remained still and unresponsive, his face pale and his breathing shallow.

Manager Kim looked up, his expression frantic as he scanned the room. "Someone get some water!" he shouted, his voice filled with urgency.

"No!" the four conscious members cried out in unison, their voices high and panicked.

Manager Kim frowned, his brow furrowing in confusion. "What do you mean, no?" he asked, his tone laced with disbelief. "He needs water, he's fainted!"

Yeonjun swallowed hard, his mind racing as he tried to come up with an excuse. "He... he doesn’t like water," he blurted out, the words tumbling from his lips before he could stop them. "It might make him feel worse."

It was the worst excuse on the planet and Yeonjun wanted to mentally punch himself for it. Manager Kim looked sceptical, but before he could argue, Huening Kai's eyes fluttered open, a soft groan escaping his lips. "What... what happened?" he mumbled, his voice weak and disoriented.

Soobin leaned in close, his voice low and soothing. "You fainted, Kai," he explained gently. "We need to get you somewhere comfortable to rest."

Manager Kim nodded, his expression still filled with worry. "He's right," he agreed, helping Huening Kai to his feet. "Let's get him to one of the lounges. We can have a doctor take a look at him there."

As they made their way through the halls, the members exchanged subtle glances, their eyes filled with a mix of relief and concern. They knew that Huening Kai's sudden collapse had bought them some time, but they also knew that they couldn't keep up this charade forever.
Sooner or later, they would have to face the rain - and the consequences that came with it.

+x+

The members huddled around Huening Kai as he lay on the plush couch in the secluded lounge, their faces etched with worry as they watched the doctor examine him. Manager Kim hovered nearby, his expression anxious as he waited for the verdict.

"How are you feeling, Huening Kai?" the doctor asked, her voice gentle as she checked his vitals.

Huening Kai let out a soft groan, his eyes fluttering open. "Dizzy," he mumbled, his voice weak and strained. "I don't know what came over me. It was like the world just tilted and everything went black."

The doctor nodded, making a few notes on her clipboard. "Well, your vitals seem to be stable," she said, offering him a reassuring smile. "I don't see any alarming symptoms, but I do recommend that you take it easy and rest for a while. Fainting spells can be a sign of exhaustion or dehydration."

The members and Manager Kim let out a collective sigh of relief at the news, their shoulders sagging as the tension drained from their bodies.

"Thank you, doctor," Manager Kim said, bowing his head in gratitude. "We'll make sure he gets plenty of rest."

The doctor returned his bow, then turned to Manager Kim with a serious expression. "Actually, Manager Kim, could I speak with you privately for a moment?" she asked, her tone suggesting that there was more to discuss.

Manager Kim nodded, his brow furrowing with concern as he followed the doctor out of the room, leaving the members alone with Huening Kai.

As soon as the door closed behind them, the members crowded around the couch, their faces filled with worry as they tried to assess Huening Kai's condition.

"Kai, are you sure you're okay?" Soobin asked, his voice low and urgent. "You really scared us back there."

But to their surprise, Huening Kai suddenly sat up, a wide grin spreading across his face as he looked around at his members. "Guys, relax," he said, his voice filled with a surprising amount of energy. "I'm fine. It was all an act."

The room fell silent for a moment, the members staring at Huening Kai with a mix of confusion and disbelief.

"An act?" Yeonjun repeated, his voice filled with a hint of scolding as he folded his arms across his chest. "Yah, Kai, you nearly gave us a heart attack! We thought you were really hurt!"

But Huening Kai just laughed, shaking his head. "I had to do something to buy us some time," he explained, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "I couldn't let us go out in that rain, not with our... you know, situation."

Beomgyu let out a low whistle, his expression torn between amusement and awe. "Damn, Kai," he said, a grin spreading across his face. "That was some Oscar-worthy acting. You really had us going there."

Huening Kai preened under the praise, his cheeks flushing with pride. "I learned from the best," he said, shooting a wink at his members. "You guys are always telling me to put my all into my performances, right?"

The members chuckled, the tension in the room easing as they fell into their usual banter and teasing. But after a moment, Huening Kai's expression grew serious once more, his brow furrowing with concern.

"But guys, I don't know how long this is going to work," he said, his voice low and worried. "My little fainting spell might have bought us some time, but sooner or later, they're going to want us to head to Music Bank. And if it's still raining then..."

He trailed off, the implication hanging heavy in the air between them.

Beomgyu bit his lip, his expression thoughtful. "Maybe you could just keep pretending to be sick?" he suggested, his voice hesitant. "Like, really play it up, so they have no choice but to let us stay here?"

But Soobin shook his head, his expression grim. "It's a good idea, Beomgyu, but I don't think it'll work," he said, his voice heavy with resignation. "Even if Kai keeps faking it, the management might just decide to send the rest of us and have him sit out. We can't all miss this performance."

The members fell silent, their expressions troubled as they tried to come up with a solution. After a moment, Soobin turned to Taehyun, his eyes filled with a desperate hope.

"Taehyun, can you check the weather forecast?" he asked, his voice strained. "See how long this rain is supposed to last?"

Taehyun nodded, quickly pulling out his phone and scrolling through the weather app. After a moment, he looked up, his expression unreadable.

"It says the rain should stop just before midday," he reported, his voice carefully neutral.

The members exchanged glances, their hearts sinking at the news. That still left them with several hours to get through, several hours in which they would have to keep up this charade and pray that the management didn't force them out into the storm.

Before they could come up with a new plan, the door to the lounge suddenly opened, and Manager Kim stepped back inside, his expression filled with concern as he made his way over to the couch.

"Huening Kai, how are you feeling?" he asked, his voice gentle as he looked down at the younger boy. "The doctor said you should be okay, but I want to make sure you're not pushing yourself too hard."

Huening Kai bit his lip, his expression twisting into one of discomfort as he looked up at Manager Kim with wide, pleading eyes. "I'm okay, Manager Kim," he said, his voice weak and strained. "But I still feel a little off. Like the world is spinning around me."

The other members quickly chimed in, their voices filled with concern as they played along with Huening Kai's act.

"Maybe he should rest a little longer," Soobin suggested, his tone laced with worry. "We don't want him to faint again."

"Yeah, and we can't risk him getting sick before the performance," Yeonjun added, his expression serious. "We need him at his best."

Manager Kim nodded, his brow furrowing as he considered their words. "You're right," he said, his voice filled with a mix of concern and resignation. "We can't have him pushing himself too hard. Which is why I just got off the phone with Bang PD. We contacted Music Bank, and it turns out another group needed to record earlier due to a scheduling conflict. They've agreed to push back your time slot until after midday, to give Huening Kai a chance to rest and recover."

The members exchanged subtle glances, their eyes filled with relief at the news. If their performance was pushed back until after midday, the rain would have stopped by then - and they would be safe from the risk of exposure.

"That's good," Soobin said, his voice carefully neutral as he tried to keep his expression blank. "We want Kai to have plenty of time to rest and feel better."

Manager Kim nodded, his expression softening with understanding. "Of course," he said, his voice filled with warmth. "Your health and well-being always come first, boys. We'll make sure Huening Kai gets the rest he needs." Manager Kim then slowly turned his head to Huening Kai, “However, if you are still not recovered by the time we need to leave, the other four members will need to attend and you will have to sit out to rest. I do not want you pushing yourself if it will affect your health.”

Huening Kai nodded with understanding. It was comforting to know that Manager Kim was looking out for him,, even though he was not really sick in the first place.

Just then, his phone buzzed in his pocket, and he pulled it out with an apologetic smile. "Excuse me for a moment," he said, stepping out of the room to take the call.

As soon as the door closed behind him, the members let out a collective sigh of relief, their shoulders sagging as the tension drained from their bodies.

"We did it," Beomgyu said, a grin spreading across his face as he looked around at his members. "We actually pulled it off."

Yeonjun chuckled, shaking his head in amazement. "I can't believe it," he said, his voice filled with a mix of awe and disbelief. "Kai, your acting skills are no joke. You really had everyone fooled."

Huening Kai preened under the praise, a mischievous glint in his eyes as he sat up straighter on the couch. "What can I say?" he said, his voice filled with mock humility. "I'm a man of many talents."

The members laughed, the sound filling the room with a warmth and camaraderie that had been missing in the tense moments before. They fell into easy conversation, joking and teasing each other as they always did, the weight of their secret momentarily forgotten in the joy of each other's company.

"You know, we're getting pretty good at this whole 'keeping our secret' thing," Taehyun mused, a smirk playing at the corners of his lips. "We're like secret agents or something."

Beomgyu snorted, rolling his eyes. "Yeah, if secret agents had to worry about sprouting tails every time they got wet," he retorted, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

"Hey, don't knock it," Yeonjun chimed in, his expression filled with a playful sort of pride. "We're handling this better than most people would. I mean, can you imagine if this had happened to some other group? They'd probably be floundering around like fish out of water."

The members groaned at the terrible pun, but there was no denying the truth in Yeonjun's words. They had been faced with an impossible situation, a secret that threatened to tear their lives apart at any moment - and yet, somehow, they were making it work.

"I guess we're just that amazing," Soobin said, a grin spreading across his face as he looked around at his members.

With that thought in mind, they settled back into the couch, their hearts full and their spirits high as they waited for the rain to pass and for them to continue what they usually do.

Be amazing.

Chapter Text

The music faded away, leaving only the sound of heavy breathing and the shuffling of feet against the polished dance studio floor. The members stood in their final positions, sweat glistening on their foreheads as they caught their breath after another gruelling practice session.

"Great job, everyone," Soobin said, his voice filled with genuine praise as he looked around at his exhausted but satisfied members. "I think we've really nailed this choreography."

Beomgyu groaned, flopping down onto the floor and spreading his limbs out like a starfish. "I don't think I can feel my legs anymore," he whined, his voice muffled by the sleeve of his hoodie. "Remind me again why we chose such a high-energy song for this comeback?"

Huening Kai laughed, reaching down to poke Beomgyu's cheek playfully. "Because we're young and full of energy, remember?" he teased, his eyes sparkling with mirth. "Or at least, that's what you kept telling us when you’re driving us insane.”

Taehyun snorted, shaking his head as he grabbed his water bottle and took a long swig. "Yeah, well, I think Beomgyu's energy reserves have officially run dry," he quipped, his lips twitching with amusement.

Beomgyu lifted his head just enough to shoot Taehyun a halfhearted glare. "Yah, don't be mean to your hyung," he grumbled, his voice laced with mock indignation. "I'm suffering here."

The others chuckled, the sound filling the studio with a warmth and camaraderie that had become as familiar to them as their own heartbeats. They gathered their things, shouldering their bags and wiping the sweat from their brows as they prepared to head back to the dorm.

"I don't know about you guys, but I'm ready to faceplant into my bed and not move for the next twelve hours," Huening Kai said, stifling a yawn behind his hand.

Taehyun grinned, slinging an arm around the maknae's shoulders. "Same here," he agreed, his voice filled with exhaustion but also a hint of contentment. "I think we've earned a good night's rest after today's practice."

As the members made their way towards the door, chattering and joking amongst themselves, Soobin glanced back over his shoulder, his brow furrowing when he noticed that Yeonjun hadn't moved to follow them.

"Yeonjun-hyung, aren't you coming?" he called out, his voice tinged with curiosity.

Yeonjun looked up from where he had been fiddling with his phone, a sheepish smile spreading across his face. "Actually, I think I'm going to stay and practice for a little while longer," he said, his tone apologetic. "I want to make sure I have that last bit of choreography down perfectly."

Soobin frowned, concern flashing in his eyes. "Hyung, you've been working so hard lately," he said, his voice gentle but firm. "Don't push yourself too much, okay? You need to rest too."

Yeonjun chuckled, waving off Soobin's worries with a dismissive hand. "I know, I know," he said, his lips curling into a playful smirk. "Don't worry, Soobinnie. I promise I won't overdo it. I'll head back to the dorm soon, okay?"

Soobin sighed, shaking his head in fond exasperation. "Alright, but if you're not back in an hour, I'm coming to drag you out of here myself," he warned, his tone only half-joking.

Yeonjun laughed, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "Yes, mom," he teased, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "I'll be a good boy and come home on time."

The others snickered, their laughter echoing through the studio as they finally made their way out, leaving Yeonjun alone with his thoughts and the music that still thrummed through his veins.

+x+

Hours later, Yeonjun finally emerged from the studio, his body aching with a satisfying sort of exhaustion that only came from pushing himself to his limits. He rolled his shoulders, wincing slightly at the twinge of soreness that shot through his muscles, but he couldn't keep the satisfied grin off his face.

He had done it. He had nailed that tricky bit of choreography, had pushed through the fatigue and the frustration until it was perfect. It was moments like these that reminded him why he loved being an idol, why he had chosen this path despite all the challenges and sacrifices it entailed.

As he stepped out of the HYBE building, breathing in the cool night air, he was startled by a familiar voice calling out his name
.
"Yeonjun-ah!"

Yeonjun turned, his eyes widening in surprise when he saw Manager Kim walking towards him, a warm smile on his face.
"Manager Kim, what are you doing here so late?" he asked, his brow furrowing in confusion.

Manager Kim chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly. "Ah, I had some paperwork to finish up," he explained, his voice filled with a mix of exhaustion and contentment. "You know how it is, being a manager. The work never really stops."

Yeonjun nodded, a sympathetic smile tugging at his lips. He knew all too well the demands of their industry, the long hours and the constant pressure to be the best.

As they fell into step beside each other, making their way towards the parking lot, Manager Kim's expression suddenly brightened, his eyes sparkling with excitement.

"Oh, Yeonjun-ah, I forgot to tell you the good news," he said, his voice filled with barely contained joy. "My wife is expecting! We just found out last week."

Yeonjun's eyes widened, a grin spreading across his face as he clapped Manager Kim on the back. "Congratulations!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with genuine happiness for the older man. "That's amazing news. You must be so excited."

Manager Kim nodded, his smile so wide it looked like it might split his face in two. "I am," he said, his voice soft with wonder. "It's still hard to believe, you know? That I'm going to be a father. It's like a dream come true."

Yeonjun felt a warmth bloom in his chest at the pure, unadulterated joy on Manager Kim's face. It was moments like these that reminded him that behind the stern exterior and the professional demeanour, their manager was just a man, with hopes and dreams and a life outside of work.

They talked for a few more minutes, Yeonjun asking questions about the baby and Manager Kim gushing about his plans for the nursery, until a sudden shout of Yeonjun's name caught their attention.

Yeonjun turned, his eyes lighting up when he saw a familiar figure jogging towards them, a wide grin on his face.

"Wooyoung-ah!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with surprised delight as he opened his arms for a hug.

Wooyoung crashed into him, his laughter ringing out through the night air as he squeezed Yeonjun tight. "Yeonjunnie!" he cried, his voice filled with the same bright, infectious energy that had drawn Yeonjun to him all those years ago, when they were just trainees with big dreams and uncertain futures. "I can't believe I caught you!"

Yeonjun pulled back, his brow furrowing in confusion even as a smile played at the corners of his lips. "What are you doing here, Wooyoungie?" he asked, his voice filled with curiosity. "Isn't the KQ building on the other side of the city?"

Wooyoung grinned, a mischievous glint in his eye. "I was in the neighbourhood and thought I'd take a chance," he said, his tone light and playful. "I haven't seen you in ages, Yeonjunnie. I missed your face."

Yeonjun felt a warmth bloom in his chest at Wooyoung's words, a reminder of the deep, unshakeable bond they had forged during their trainee days. Even though they were in different groups now, living different lives, he knew that Wooyoung would always be one of his closest friends.

Manager Kim cleared his throat, a knowing smile on his face as he glanced between the two young men. "Well, I'll leave you two to catch up," he said, his voice filled with a hint of amusement. "Yeonjun-ah, make sure you don’t cause any trouble.”

Yeonjun nodded, waving off Manager Kim's concerns with a dismissive hand. "Don't worry," he said, his lips curling into a playful smirk. "I'll be a responsible adult, I promise."

Manager Kim chuckled, shaking his head in fond exasperation as he made his way towards his car, leaving Yeonjun and Wooyoung alone in the quiet of the night.

For a moment, they just stood there, grinning at each other like idiots, the years melting away until it felt like they were trainees again, young and carefree and filled with the heady rush of possibility.

"It's really good to see you, Wooyoungie," Yeonjun said, his voice soft with sincerity. "I feel like it's been forever since we hung out, just the two of us."

Wooyoung nodded, his expression turning wistful. "I know," he said, his voice tinged with a hint of regret. "Things have been so crazy lately, with ATEEZ's tour and everything. I feel like I've barely had time to breathe, let alone see my friends."

Yeonjun bumped his shoulder against Wooyoung's, a teasing smile on his face. "Look at you, Mr. World Tour," he said, his voice filled with mock awe. "Jetting off to Europe and leaving us little people behind."

Wooyoung laughed, shoving Yeonjun playfully. "Yah, don't act like you're not just as busy, Mr. Big Shot Idol," he retorted, his eyes sparkling with mirth. "I've seen your schedule, Yeonjunnie. You're hardly slacking off yourself."

They fell into easy conversation then, catching up on all the little details of their lives that they had missed in the chaos of their schedules. Wooyoung told stories of his adventures in Europe, of the food and the sights and the ATINY who had welcomed them with open arms. Yeonjun listened intently, his heart swelling with pride for his friend and all that he had accomplished.

"What about you, Yeonjunnie?" Wooyoung asked, after regaling Yeonjun with a particularly hilarious tale involving San, a pigeon, and a very unfortunate ice cream cone. "What's new in your life? Any juicy gossip to share?"

Yeonjun chuckled, his mind immediately going to the secret that he and his members had been keeping for months now, the impossible truth of their transformation and the magic that had seeped into their lives.

For a moment, he was tempted to tell Wooyoung everything, to spill the whole unbelievable story and see the look of shock and wonder on his friend's face.

But he held back, biting his tongue and swallowing the words that threatened to spill out. It wasn't his secret to tell, he reminded himself. It belonged to all of them, to the five boys who had been bound together by a twist of fate and a splash of seawater.

"Oh, you know," he said instead, his voice carefully casual. "Same old, same old. Dance practices, recording sessions, variety shows. The idol life never changes."

Wooyoung nodded, a sympathetic smile on his face. "I feel you," he said, his voice filled with understanding. "It's like we're on this endless hamster wheel sometimes, just running and running and never getting anywhere."

Yeonjun hummed in agreement, his mind drifting back to the studio, to the hours he had spent perfecting his movements and honing his craft. It was exhausting, yes, but it was also exhilarating, a constant push to be better, to reach higher, to touch the stars.

As if reading his thoughts, Wooyoung's expression suddenly brightened, a mischievous glint in his eye. "Hey, what do you say we ditch this hamster wheel for a bit and go have some fun?" he suggested, his voice filled with excitement. "I’m free for the rest of the evening, and it sounds like you could use a break too."

Yeonjun smiled. He knew he made a promise to Soobin about heading back to the dorm soon but he also couldn’t pass up this opportunity.

Soobin would understand.

"Alright, Wooyoungie," he said, a grin spreading across his face. "Let's go have some fun."

+x+

The night air was cool and crisp against their skin as Yeonjun and Wooyoung made their way through the streets of Seoul, their laughter ringing out through the quiet of the evening. They had spent hours wandering the city, ducking into hole-in-the-wall restaurants and hidden karaoke bars, their voices growing hoarse from singing and their cheeks aching from smiling.

It was like they were kids again, Yeonjun thought, like they were back in their trainee days when the world had seemed so big and bright and full of promise. Back then, they had dreamed of nights like these, of the freedom to roam the city without a care in the world, to shed the weight of their responsibilities and just be young and carefree for a little while.

As they walked, Wooyoung regaled Yeonjun with stories of his members' antics, his voice filled with fond exasperation as he recounted Mingi's latest prank and Jongho's incredible feats of strength.

"And then Hongjoong-hyung just looked at him, completely deadpan, and said 'Mingi-yah, if you ever do that again, I'll make sure you never see the light of day,'" Wooyoung said, his voice shaking with laughter. "I swear, I thought Mingi was going to pass out right there on the spot."

Yeonjun clutched his stomach, tears of mirth streaming down his face as he tried to catch his breath. "Oh my god," he gasped, his voice choked with laughter. "I can just picture Hongjoong-hyung's face. He's terrifying when he's angry."

Wooyoung nodded, a mischievous grin on his face. "You have no idea," he said, his voice filled with a mix of fear and admiration. "I once saw him make Yunho and Seonghwa cry just by looking at them. I'm pretty sure he's secretly a demon in disguise."

They were so caught up in their laughter and their stories that they almost didn't realize where their feet had taken them, until the sound of waves lapping against the shore caught their attention.

Yeonjun looked up, his eyes widening when he realized that they were standing on the pier, the vast expanse of the ocean stretching out before them like an inky black mirror.

"Oh," he said softly, his voice filled with a mix of surprise and wonder. "I didn't even realize we had walked this far."

Wooyoung chuckled, plopping himself down on the edge of the pier and patting the spot beside him. "Come on, Yeonjunnie," he said, his voice filled with a playful sort of encouragement. "Let's sit for a bit. My feet are killing me."

Yeonjun hesitated for a moment, his mind immediately going to the water that lapped at the edges of the pier, to the risk of accidentally getting wet and triggering his transformation.

But then he looked at Wooyoung's face, at the hopeful, expectant expression that he knew so well, and he felt his resolve crumble.

Carefully, he lowered himself down beside Wooyoung, making sure to keep a safe distance from the edge of the pier. As long as he didn't get wet, he reminded himself, he would be fine.

For a moment, they just sat there in silence, their legs crossed near the edge of the pier as they looked out at the vast expanse of the ocean before them. The half-moon hung low in the sky, its reflection shimmering on the surface of the water like a trail of diamonds.

"It's beautiful, isn't it?" Wooyoung murmured, his voice soft with wonder. "The ocean at night. It's like a whole different world."

Yeonjun hummed in agreement, a small smile tugging at his lips as he thought of the world that lay beneath the surface, of the colours and the creatures and the magic that he had discovered in the depths of the sea.

If only Wooyoung knew, he thought to himself, a wry sort of amusement tugging at his heart. If only he could see the wonders that Yeonjun had seen, could feel the rush of the water against his skin and the power of his tail propelling him through the depths.

"Do you remember," Wooyoung said suddenly, his voice breaking through Yeonjun's thoughts, "when we used to come here as trainees? You, me, and Yeosangie?"

Yeonjun nodded, a wistful smile spreading across his face at the memory. "Of course," he said softly, his voice thick with nostalgia. "We were so young back then, so full of dreams and hopes for the future."

Wooyoung chuckled, leaning back on his hands as he looked up at the star-studded sky. "We used to sit out here for hours," he reminisced, his voice filled with a quiet sort of wonder. "Just talking about our plans, about how we were going to make it big and take over the world."

Yeonjun grinned, bumping his shoulder against Wooyoung's. "And look at us now," he said, his voice filled with pride. "We did it, Wooyoungie. We made our dreams come true."

Wooyoung turned to him then, his expression softening with a mix of gratitude and affection. "I know things didn't work out the way we planned," he said quietly. "With me and Yeosang leaving BigHit, and you staying behind. But I'm so glad that we both found our paths in the end. That we both got to stand on stage and share our music with the world."

Yeonjun felt a lump form in his throat at Wooyoung's words, at the sincerity and the love that shone in his friend's eyes. "Me too, Wooyoungie," he said softly, his voice thick with emotion. "I'm so proud of you, of everything you've accomplished with ATEEZ. And I'm so grateful that we've been able to stay friends through it all."

They fell into a comfortable silence then, their hearts full and their minds at peace as they looked out at the ocean, at the endless expanse of possibility that lay before them.

But then, just as Yeonjun was about to suggest that they head back, a sudden roar of an engine shattered the tranquillity of the moment.

He looked up just in time to see a speedboat hurtling towards them, its wake sending a spray of water high into the air.

Time seemed to slow down as Yeonjun watched the water arc towards them, his heart seizing in his chest as he realized what was about to happen.

He tried to move, to scramble back from the edge of the pier, but it was too late.

The water hit them like a tidal wave, drenching them from head to toe in a matter of seconds.

Yeonjun gasped as he scrambled up to his feet. Fuck, he was soaked and out in the open. He needed to get away.

But before he could even take a step, he felt Wooyoung's hand close around his wrist, his friend's laughter ringing out through the night air at the absurdity of what just happened.

"Yah, Yeonjunnie!" Wooyoung exclaimed, his voice filled with a mix of shock and amusement. "Can you believe that? Some people have no manners!"

Yeonjun's heart was pounding in his ears, his breath coming in short, sharp gasps as he tried to pull away from Wooyoung's grip. "Wooyoung-ah," he choked out, his voice barely above a whisper. "Let go. I have to go. Now."

But Wooyoung just laughed, tightening his hold on Yeonjun's wrist. "What are you talking about?" he asked, his voice filled with confusion. "We just got here! And besides, it's just a little water. It's not like we're going to melt or anything."

Yeonjun could feel the seconds ticking down in his head.

Six.

Five.

Four.

He had to do something, had to get away before it was too late.

With a sudden burst of strength, he wrenched his arm out of Wooyoung's grasp, sending his friend stumbling back in surprise.

"Yeonjun, what--" Wooyoung started to say, his eyes wide with shock and confusion.

Yeonjun didn’t hear the rest of the sentence, ready to bolt away and find a damn hiding place before-

Too late.

Before Yeonjun could even take a step forward he transformed, falling back as he slammed to the back of the pier.

For a moment, there was nothing but silence, nothing but the sound of his own ragged breathing and the pounding of his heart in his ears.

And then, he heard it.

A gasp.

A sharp intake of breath.

A whispered, disbelieving, "Yeonjun?"

Slowly, hesitantly, Yeonjun opened his eyes, his gaze immediately finding Wooyoung's face.

His friend was staring at him, his eyes wide with shock and his mouth hanging open in a perfect "o" of disbelief, staring at his tail.

Yeonjun felt tears prickling at the corners of his eyes, felt the weight of his secret crushing down on him like a physical force. The way Wooyoung is staring at him was shattering him from the inside. Wooyoung probably thinks Yeonjun’s some sort of freak. He must be scared or disgusted at what he was seeing.

He had ruined everything. He had exposed himself, had put his members in danger, had betrayed the trust that they had placed in him. It was the first rule they made together – never tell anyone about what happened to them. And yet here he was, transformed in front of one of his best friends.

And now, he had to face the consequences.

"Yeonjun," Wooyoung whispered again, his voice trembling. "What—“

"I'm sorry," Yeonjun whispered, his voice barely audible over the sound of the waves as he dragged himself to the edge of the pier, his tail scraping against the rough wood

And then before Wooyoung can say anymore, with a final, desperate push, he threw himself into the ocean, disappearing under the dark rippling water.

Yeonjun was gone.

And Wooyoung was left alone, wondering what the fuck just happened.

Chapter Text

"And then," Beomgyu gasped out between giggles, "Yeonjun-hyung just stood there, covered in flour, looking like a ghost!"

The morning sun peeked through the curtains in the kitchen as Beomgyu, Huening Kai, and Taehyun gathered around the counter, their laughter filling the air. It was the next day and after yesterdays intense dance practice, the younger members were refreshed, joking and teasing around in the kitchen.

Huening Kai clutched his stomach, tears of mirth streaming down his face. "Oh my god, I remember that! His face was priceless!"

Taehyun grinned, shaking his head in amusement. "Poor Yeonjun-hyung. He just wanted to make us breakfast, and instead, he ended up wearing it."

Soobin chuckled as he entered the kitchen, his eyes twinkling with fondness. "Alright, you three, behave," he scolded gently. "It's too early for this much chaos."

Beomgyu smirked, leaning against the counter with a mischievous glint in his eye. "Speaking of early, looks like Yeonjun-hyung is still sleeping in. Lazy bones."

Soobin rolled his eyes, a playful smile tugging at his lips. "I'll go wake him up," he said, already heading towards Yeonjun's room. "Can't have him missing out on all the fun."

He approached the door, knocking softly. "Yeonjun-hyung?" he called out. "Time to wake up!"

Silence.

Soobin frowned, knocking again. "Yah, Yeonjun-hyung! Stop being lazy and get your butt out of bed!"

Still no answer.

With a sigh, Soobin turned the knob, pushing the door open. "Alright, sleepyhead, I'm coming in to drag your ass---"

He cut himself off, his eyes widening as he took in the sight of the empty bed, the sheets pristine and untouched.

"What the..." Soobin muttered, his brow furrowing in confusion. Where was Yeonjun?

He made his way back to the kitchen, his steps hurried and his expression troubled. "Guys," he said, his voice tight with worry. "Did any of you hear Yeonjun-hyung leave this morning?"

Beomgyu looked up from his phone, his smile fading at the concern on Soobin's face. "No, why?"

Huening Kai shook his head, his eyes wide. "I didn't hear anything either."

Taehyun frowned, setting down his mug. "Maybe he left extra early?" he suggested, though his tone was uncertain.

Soobin shook his head, his lips pressed into a thin line. "Yeonjun-hyung isn't exactly the quietest in the morning. He always makes a racket when he gets up. Someone would have heard him." He paused, his expression growing more troubled. "And his bed... it looks like it hasn't been touched."

A heavy silence fell over the room as the implications of Soobin's words sank in.

"Wait," Beomgyu said slowly, his eyes widening with realization. "Did anyone even hear Yeonjun-hyung come home last night?"
The members exchanged glances, their expressions mirroring each other's growing unease.

"I... I don't know," Huening Kai admitted, his voice small. "I crashed as soon as we got back from the studio. I wouldn't have noticed if he came in late."

"Same here," Taehyun said, his brow furrowed in thought. "I was so exhausted, I fell asleep the moment my head hit the pillow."

Beomgyu bit his lip, trying to lighten the mood with a joke. "Maybe Yeonjun-hyung slept in the dance studio again?" he suggested weakly.

But Soobin was already pulling out his phone, his fingers flying over the screen as he checked their group chat. "He hasn't said anything," he muttered, his voice tight with worry. "Yeonjun-hyung always lets me know if he's going to be late or not coming back to the dorm."
With a sense of growing dread, Soobin dialed Yeonjun's number, holding the phone to his ear with bated breath.

Voicemail.

"Shit," Soobin cursed under his breath, his hand clenching around the device. "It went straight to voicemail."

The members exchanged looks of concern, their earlier playfulness forgotten in the face of this unexpected development.

"What should we do, hyung?" Huening Kai asked, his voice trembling slightly.

Soobin took a deep breath, trying to calm the panic rising in his chest. "We need to go find him," he said firmly, his voice leaving no room for argument. "He might have gotten caught up at the studio or something. Maybe he fell asleep and forgot to charge his phone."

The others nodded, though their expressions were still filled with worry. It wasn't like Yeonjun to just disappear without a word, without some kind of explanation.

But they had to believe that there was a logical reason for his absence, that he was safe and sound and just caught up in his own head, as he sometimes tended to be.

With a sense of purpose, they grabbed their coats and headed out the door, determined to track down their missing member and bring him home.

+x+

Soobin and Huening Kai made their way to the dance studio, their footsteps echoing through the empty halls of the HYBE building. Beomgyu and Taehyun had split off to check the recording booths, just in case Yeonjun had holed himself up there instead.

As they approached the studio door, Soobin felt his heart lurch in his chest, a mix of hope and fear warring within him.

Please, he thought to himself, his hand hovering over the knob. Please be here, Yeonjun-hyung.

But as they pushed the door open and stepped inside, they were greeted with nothing but silence and empty space.

No music blasting from the speakers. No Yeonjun practicing his choreography in front of the mirror. Just a vast, hollow room that seemed to mock them with its emptiness.

"Damn it," Soobin muttered, running a hand through his hair in frustration. He pulled out his phone, dialling Yeonjun's number once more.

Voicemail, again.

Huening Kai placed a hand on Soobin's shoulder, his touch warm and comforting. "Hyung," he said softly, his voice filled with concern. "I'm worried too. This isn't like Yeonjun-hyung at all."

Soobin nodded, swallowing past the lump in his throat. "I know, Kai-yah. I just... I don't understand where he could have gone. Why he wouldn't have told us if something was wrong."

Just then, Soobin's phone buzzed in his hand, startling them both. He glanced down at the screen, his brow furrowing in confusion at the name that flashed across it.

"Wooyoung?" he murmured, his voice laced with surprise. "Why is he calling me?"

Huening Kai leaned in closer, his eyes wide with curiosity. "Wooyoung? From ATEEZ? That's weird."

Soobin hesitated for a moment before swiping to answer the call, his heart pounding in his chest. "Hello?"

"Soobin-ah!" Wooyoung's voice crackled through the speaker, high-pitched and frantic. "Is Yeonjun with you?"

Soobin blinked, taken aback by the abruptness of the question. "Uh, no, he's not," he said slowly, exchanging a confused glance with Huening Kai. "Actually, we're trying to find him. He never came back to the dorm last night, and we don't know where he is."

Silence.

"Wooyoung?" Soobin prompted, his brow furrowing in concern. "Is everything okay? Do you know where Yeonjun-hyung might be?"

There was a long pause, the sound of Wooyoung's breathing the only thing coming through the line. "I... no, I don't," he said finally, his voice strained and oddly distant. "I haven't seen Yeonjun in months, since I was on tour with ATEEZ."

Soobin frowned, a sense of unease settling in his gut. Something about Wooyoung's tone, about the way he was avoiding the question, felt off.

"Are you sure?" Soobin pressed gently. "Wooyoung-hyung, if you know something..."

But before he could finish his sentence, Wooyoung cut him off, his voice hurried and tight. "I have to go," he blurted out. "I hope you find Yeonjun soon."

And with that, the line went dead, leaving Soobin staring at his phone in confusion and growing concern.

"What was that all about?" Huening Kai asked, his brow furrowed in worry. "Wooyoung sounded really weird."

Soobin shook his head, a frown tugging at his lips. "I don't know, Kai- yah. But something doesn't feel right."

Before he could dwell on it further, his phone buzzed again, this time with a message from Taehyun.

"They checked the recording booths," Soobin read aloud, his voice strained. "Yeonjun-hyung isn't there either."

He looked up at Huening Kai, his eyes filled with a mix of fear and determination. "We need to keep searching, Kai-yah. He has to be here somewhere."

Huening Kai nodded, his jaw set with resolve. "What do we do now, hyung?"

Soobin took a deep breath, his hands clenching into fists at his sides. "We search this entire building," he said firmly. "Every practice room, every studio, every damn broom closet if we have to. We're not leaving until we find him."

+x+

Nearly an hour later, the four members regrouped in the lobby of the HYBE building, their expressions grim and their shoulders slumped with exhaustion.

"Anything?" Soobin asked, his voice tight with barely contained desperation.

Taehyun shook his head, his lips pressed into a thin line. "Nothing. We checked everywhere, hyung. He's not here."

Huening Kai bit his lip, his brow furrowed in thought. "Maybe he went somewhere last night?" he suggested hesitantly. "After he finished practicing?"

Taehyun frowned, crossing his arms over his chest. "But that doesn't explain why he didn't come home," he pointed out. "Or why he hasn't answered any of our calls or messages."

Beomgyu ran a hand through his hair, his expression filled with worry. "What are we going to do?" he asked, his voice small and uncertain. "We can't just sit here and do nothing."

Soobin sighed, rubbing a hand over his face. He felt like he was drowning, like the weight of Yeonjun's absence was crushing him from all sides. "I don't know," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "I just... I keep hoping he'll call, or walk through those doors, or..."

He trailed off, his eyes stinging with unshed tears. This was really getting serious now.

"Boys?"

The sound of Manager Kim's voice snapped Soobin out of his spiraling thoughts, and he looked up to see the older man approaching them, his brow furrowed in confusion.

"What are you boys doing here on your day off?" Manager Kim asked, looking around at the four of them with concern.

Beomgyu quickly plastered a smile on his face, trying to act casual. "Oh, we were just... hanging out," he said, his voice strained. "You know, bonding and stuff."

Manager Kim raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying the excuse. "I see," he said slowly, his gaze scanning the group. "And where's Yeonjun? Is he not with you?"

The members fell silent, exchanging panicked glances. They couldn't tell Manager Kim the truth, couldn't let him know that Yeonjun was missing. It would only cause more worry and chaos, and they needed to handle this on their own.

"Yeonjun-hyung is at home," Soobin blurted out, the lie tasting bitter on his tongue. "He wasn't feeling well today, so he decided to stay in and rest."

Manager Kim's expression softened with concern. "Oh no, I hope he didn't get sick from going out yesterday," he said, shaking his head. "He should have been more careful."

The members froze, their eyes widening in surprise.

"Going out yesterday?" Taehyun repeated slowly, his voice carefully neutral. "What do you mean, Manager Kim?"

Manager Kim looked at them strangely, as if he couldn't understand their confusion. "I ran into Yeonjun last night, after he left the studio," he explained. "We talked for a bit, and then he headed off into the city."

Huening Kai frowned, his brow furrowing. "By himself?"

Manager Kim shook his head. "No, he was with Wooyoung. From ATEEZ."

Soobin and Huening Kai exchanged a look, their eyes widening with realization. Wooyoung. The strange phone call. The way he had lied to Soobin’s face and hung up so abruptly.

Before they could respond, Manager Kim's phone buzzed in his pocket, and he glanced down at the screen with a sigh. "I need to take this," he said apologetically, already stepping away. "You boys take care of yourselves, okay? And tell Yeonjun to get some rest and feel better soon."

With that, he hurried off, leaving the four members standing in stunned silence.

"What the hell?" Huening Kai burst out, turning to Soobin with a look of utter confusion. "Why did Wooyoung lie to you? He said he hadn't seen Yeonjun-hyung in months!"

Beomgyu and Taehyun looked between them, their expressions mirroring Huening Kai's bewilderment.

"Wait what?” Beomgyu asked, his eyes wide. "What's going on?"

Soobin quickly filled them in on the strange phone call, on the way Wooyoung had acted like he had no idea where Yeonjun could be.

"He's hiding something," Taehyun said firmly, his eyes narrowing in suspicion. "There's no other explanation for why he would lie like that."

Soobin nodded, his jaw clenched with determination. "You're right," he said, his voice low and serious. "And we're going to find out what it is."

He looked around at his members, his eyes blazing with resolve. "It's time to pay Wooyoung a little visit."

+x+

The ATEEZ dorm was quiet when they arrived, the only sound the muted thump of music coming from one of the bedrooms. Soobin took a deep breath, steadying himself before reaching out to ring the doorbell.

A moment later, the door swung open, revealing a surprised-looking Hongjoong.

"Soobin-ah?" he said, his brow furrowing in confusion. "What are you guys doing here?"

Soobin forced a smile onto his face, trying to keep his tone light and casual. "Hey Hongjoong," he greeted, bowing his head slightly. "Sorry to drop by unannounced. We were just wondering if we could talk to Wooyoung for a minute."

Hongjoong's frown deepened, but he stepped aside to let them in. "Sure, come on in," he said, gesturing for them to follow him into the living room.

Yeosang and Mingi were sprawled out on the couch, controllers in hand as they battled it out in a video game. They looked up as the members entered, their expressions shifting from concentration to surprise.

"Oh, hey guys," Yeosang greeted, pausing the game and setting his controller aside. "What brings you here?"

Soobin exchanged a glance with his members before turning back to Hongjoong, his expression serious. "We really need to speak with Wooyoung-hyung," he said, his voice firm. "In private, if possible."

Hongjoong hesitated for a moment before nodding, a hint of concern flickering in his eyes. "Alright," he said slowly. "Let me go get him."

He disappeared down the hallway, leaving the TXT members standing awkwardly in the living room. Mingi and Yeosang exchanged curious glances but didn't pry, sensing the tension in the air.

A minute later, Hongjoong returned with Wooyoung in tow. The younger boy looked confused and slightly apprehensive, his eyes darting between the members as he entered the room.

"Hey, guys," he said, his voice strained. "What's up?"

Soobin took a step forward, his expression serious. "Wooyoung-hyung, can we talk in your room?" he asked, his tone leaving no room for argument.

Wooyoung swallowed hard, his eyes widening slightly. But he nodded, gesturing for them to follow him down the hallway.

As soon as the door closed behind them, Soobin rounded on Wooyoung, his eyes blazing with barely contained anger.

"Where is Yeonjun-hyung?" he demanded, his voice low and intense.

Wooyoung blinked, taking a step back. "What? I don't... I told you on the phone, I haven't seen him..."

But Beomgyu cut him off, his expression fierce. "Cut the bullshit," he snapped. "We know you were with him last night. Our manager saw you together."

Wooyoung's face paled, his mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water. "I... I can explain," he stammered, his hands trembling at his sides.

Taehyun crossed his arms over his chest, his gaze unwavering. "Then start talking," he said, his voice calm but firm. "Because if something happened to Yeonjun-hyung..."

Wooyoung's eyes widened in panic, and he held up his hands in a placating gesture. "No, no, nothing happened!" he exclaimed. "We just... we hung out for a bit, walked around the city. And then... then I don't know where he went after that."

Huening Kai frowned, his brow furrowing in confusion. "If that's all it was, then why did you lie on the phone to Soobin?" he asked, his voice tinged with suspicion. "Why did you say you hadn't seen him at all?"

Wooyoung's mouth opened and closed, his eyes darting around the room like a cornered animal. He looked torn, like he was struggling with some internal battle.

Soobin's expression softened slightly, and he reached out to place a hand on Wooyoung's shoulder. "Hyung," he said gently, his voice low and soothing. "Whatever it is, you can tell us. We won't be mad, I promise. We just need to know the truth."

Wooyoung's shoulders slumped, and he let out a shaky breath. "I... I can't," he whispered, his voice trembling. "You won't believe me. You'll think I'm crazy."

The members exchanged glances, their expressions filled with confusion and growing concern.

And then suddenly. Something clicked. The members widened their eyes. Yeonjun’s disappearance, the way Wooyoung was acting. A wave of panic washed over the members.

Surely not? Did Wooyoung…

"Try us," Soobin essentially said softly, needing to confirm his suspicions.

Wooyoung hesitated for a moment longer before finally, like a dam bursting, the words came pouring out.

"We went to the pier," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "We were just talking, catching up, and then... then this boat went by, and it sprayed us with water, and Yeonjun..."

He trailed off, his eyes squeezing shut as if he couldn't bear to say the words out loud.

"He had a tail," he whispered, his voice cracking on the last word. "Like a actual fish tail….”

The room fell silent, the weight of Wooyoung's words hanging heavy in the air. The members exchanged panicked glances, their worst fears confirmed.

Wooyoung had seen Yeonjun transform. He knew.

And in that moment, the members knew that nothing would ever be the same again. Their carefully guarded secret, the one they had fought so hard to protect, was out in the open.

And they had no idea what to do next.

And most importantly.

Where the hell was Yeonjun?

Chapter Text

The silence in the room was deafening, the weight of Wooyoung's revelation hanging heavy in the air. The members stood frozen, their minds racing as they tried to process the impossible truth that had just been laid before them.

Wooyoung, on the other hand, was quickly spiralling into hysteria. His eyes were wide and wild, his hands trembling as he looked at the members with a desperate, pleading expression.

"Please," he begged, his voice cracking with a mixture of disbelief and laughter. "Tell me it was just a prank. That I didn't see what I thought I saw. That Yeonjun isn't some sort of... of fish creature."

Huening Kai, Taehyun, and Beomgyu exchanged uncertain glances, their eyes darting to Soobin as if seeking guidance. What were they supposed to say? How could they possibly explain the inexplicable?

Soobin sighed, his shoulders slumping with the weight of the decision that lay before him. He knew, deep down, that there was no way to spin this, no way to convince Wooyoung that what he had seen was anything other than the truth.

With a heavy heart, he stepped forward, his voice low and steady as he spoke. "Wooyoung," he said softly, his eyes filled with a mix of sympathy and resignation. "What you saw... it was real."

Wooyoung stared at him for a long moment, his expression shifting from disbelief to shock to a kind of numb acceptance. Slowly, as if in a daze, he sank down onto the bed, his head in his hands as he tried to process the impossible.

"How?" he muttered, his voice muffled by his fingers. "How is this possible? How can Yeonjun be... be a fish? It doesn't make sense. It's not possible."

Soobin moved to crouch down in front of Wooyoung, his voice gentle but firm as he spoke. "Listen, I know it's a lot to take in," he said, his hand resting on Wooyoung's knee in a gesture of comfort. "And I promise, we'll tell you everything. But right now, our priority is finding Yeonjun. We need to make sure he's safe."

Taehyun stepped forward then, his brow furrowed with worry. "What happened after he... transformed?" he asked, his voice hesitant. "Where did he go?"

Wooyoung looked up, his eyes haunted as he recalled the events of the previous night. "He dove into the ocean," he whispered, his voice barely audible. "He just... disappeared beneath the waves. I tried to call out to him, but he was gone."
Huening Kai's eyes widened in panic, his hands flying to his mouth. "He's been in the ocean all night?" he exclaimed, his voice high and strained. "Alone? What if something happened to him?"

Beomgyu rounded on Wooyoung, his expression fierce. "Why didn't you say something earlier?" he demanded, his voice sharp with anger and fear. "Why did you wait until now to tell us?"

Wooyoung flinched at the accusation, his eyes flashing with defensiveness. "I didn't know if you knew!" he shot back, his voice rising with each word. "I had no idea if any of you were aware of Yeonjun's... condition. And how was I supposed to explain that I watched my best friend turn into a fish? Would you have believed me if I just called you up and said 'hey, by the way, Yeonjun grew a tail and swam off into the ocean'?"

The members exchanged glances, a silent acknowledgment passing between them. As much as they hated to admit it, Wooyoung had a point. If they hadn't experienced the transformation themselves, they might not have believed it either.

“So I’m guessing you didn’t tell anyone else about this?” Taehyun asked, arms crossed and slightly tense.

“Of course not,” Wooyoung defended himself. “I would have even been laughed at or called insane if I even tried to.”

Soobin suddenly frowned, a thought occurring to him. "Was that why you tried to call me earlier?" he asked, his voice filled with curiosity.

Wooyoung sighed, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "I tried calling Yeonjun all night, but he wasn't answering. I was hoping he had gone back to the dorm…but then you said he didn’t come back and I didn’t know what to say…I’m sorry…"

Soobin sighed, running a hand through his hair as he tried to gather his thoughts. "Okay," he said finally, his voice heavy with exhaustion. "I understand why you didn't say anything earlier, Wooyoung-hyung. And I don't blame you. But we need to focus on finding Yeonjun now. We can figure out the rest later."

The others nodded in agreement, their expressions grim with determination. They had a mission now, a purpose that superseded their own confusion and fear.

As they turned to leave, Wooyoung called out to them, his voice soft and uncertain. "When you find him," he said, his eyes shining with unshed tears, "can you tell him... tell him that I don't care what I saw. I just want him to come back home. He's still one of my best friend, no matter what."

Soobin felt a lump form in his throat at the sincerity in Wooyoung's words, and he nodded, a small smile tugging at his lips.
"We will," he promised.

+x+

As soon as they were outside, the members turned to each other, their expressions a mix of shock and disbelief.

"I can't believe Wooyoung knows now,” Huening Kai muttered, his voice shaking slightly.

Beomgyu nodded, his brow furrowed in thought. "But he only knows about Yeonjun-hyung," he pointed out, his voice low and urgent. "He doesn't know about the rest of us."

Taehyun shook his head, his expression grim. "That's beside the point," he argued, his voice filled with worry. "It’s someone else outside our group that knows. That’s…that’s huge.”

Soobin sighed, his shoulders slumping with the weight of their new reality. "It was bound to happen eventually," he said softly, his voice filled with resignation. "With how easily we transform, someone was going to find out sooner or later."

The others fell silent at that, each lost in their own thoughts as they considered the implications of their secret being revealed. But even as they grappled with their own fears and uncertainties, their minds kept drifting back to Yeonjun, to the pain and confusion he must be feeling.

"I can't even imagine how devastated Yeonjun-hyung must be," Huening Kai said softly, his voice filled with sympathy. "He must feel like he's betrayed us, like he's let us down by revealing his tail to Wooyoung."

The others nodded, their expressions sombre as they considered their missing member. They knew Yeonjun, knew how seriously he took his responsibilities as the eldest, as the one who was supposed to protect and guide them. The thought of him out there alone, drowning in guilt and self-recrimination, was almost too much to bear.

Suddenly, Soobin stopped walking, his expression thoughtful as he turned to face the others. "How do you guys really feel about Wooyoung knowing?" he asked, his voice low and serious. "Do you think we can trust him?"

The members exchanged glances, their expressions shifting from uncertainty to a kind of cautious hope.

"I think we can," Taehyun said slowly, his voice filled with a quiet confidence. "Wooyoung has been friends with Yeonjun-hyung for years. He's always had his back, even when they were in different groups."

Beomgyu nodded, a small smile tugging at his lips. "And he didn’t want to tell us, even though he had no idea that we shared it too. That has to count for something, right?"

Huening Kai's expression brightened, a glimmer of optimism shining in his eyes. "Plus, did you see how worried he was about Yeonjun-hyung? He just wanted to make sure he was safe. I don't think he would ever do anything to hurt him, or any of us."

Soobin felt a warmth bloom in his chest at his members' words, a sense of pride and gratitude washing over him. At least this wasn’t a stranger or someone who would try to exploit this against the members. It was Wooyoung, and from how the members sounded, they felt safe with him knowing.

But as much as he wanted to bask in that feeling, he knew they had more pressing matters to attend to. "Okay," he said finally, his voice filled with determination. "Putting Wooyoung aside, our main priority is still finding Yeonjun. We need to make sure he's safe."

The others nodded, their expressions shifting back to worry as they considered the task before them.

"But how are we going to find him?" Huening Kai asked, his voice small and uncertain. "The ocean is huge. He could be anywhere."

Soobin frowned, his mind racing as he tried to think of a solution. "Maybe he went somewhere specific.”

Beomgyu's eyes suddenly widened, a gasp escaping his lips. "The Moon Pool," he breathed, his voice filled with realization. "What if he went back to the Moon Pool?"

Soobin's expression cleared, a spark of hope igniting in his chest. "That's it," he said, his voice filled with excitement. "Beomgyu, you're a genius!"

He turned to the others, his mind already racing with plans. "Huening Kai and I will go to the Moon Pool to look for him," he said, his voice filled with determination. "Taehyun, Beomgyu, you two head back to the dorm in case he comes back. We'll keep in touch and let you know as soon as we find him."

The members nodded, their expressions filled with a mix of worry and relief. They had a plan now, a course of action to follow. All they could do was hope that it would lead them to their missing member, to the piece of their hearts that had been torn away.

+x+

The water was cool and clear as Soobin and Huening Kai swam through ocean as fast as they could. As they swam closer to Jeju Island, the two members minds were racing with hopes and prayers that Yeonjun was there. That he was okay. That he was safe.

They approached the entrance to the Moon Pool and swam through quickly. As they surfaced in the familiar cavern, their eyes immediately fell on the figure huddled at the edge of the pool, his back to them and his shoulders shaking with silent sobs.

Yeonjun.

"Hyung," Soobin called out gently, his voice echoing off the cavern walls.

Yeonjun tensed, his head snapping up at the sound of his name but didn’t dare to face them. "Go away," he choked out, his voice raw with emotion.

Huening Kai's brow furrowed in confusion. "Why, hyung? Why do you want us to leave?"

Yeonjun's next words were barely above a whisper, filled with a deep, aching pain. "Because you'll hate me."

Soobin's heart clenched at the brokenness in Yeonjun's voice. "We could never hate you, Yeonjun. Never."

Yeonjun spun around, his eyes blazing with anger and self-loathing. "You don't know that! You don't know what I did, what I--"

"We spoke with Wooyoung," Soobin interrupted, his voice gentle but firm.

Yeonjun froze, his eyes widening in shock and fear. For a moment, he just stared at Soobin, his mouth opening and closing as if he couldn't quite find the words. And then, like a dam bursting, he broke down, his body shaking with sobs as he buried his face in his hands.

Soobin and Huening Kai were by his side in an instant, their arms wrapping around him in a tight embrace. They held him as he cried, their own eyes filling with tears as they whispered words of comfort and reassurance.

"I'm sorry," Yeonjun choked out, his voice muffled by his hands. "I'm so sorry. I never meant for this to happen. I never meant to be so careless.”

Soobin hushed him gently, running a soothing hand down his back. "It's okay, hyung," he murmured, his voice filled with understanding. "We're not mad at you. We know it was an accident."

Huening Kai nodded, his expression filled with empathy. "We've all had close calls before," he pointed out. "It was bound to happen to us eventually.”

Yeonjun sniffled, pulling back to look at them with red-rimmed eyes. "But I was the one who actually did it," he whispered, his voice filled with shame. "I was the one who let our secret out. How can you forgive me for that?"

Soobin sighed, reaching out to cup Yeonjun's face in his hands. "Hyung, listen to me," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of intensity. "We transform with a single drop of water. A single drop. The fact that we've managed to keep this a secret for three whole months is a miracle in and of itself."

Huening Kai chuckled, bumping his shoulder against Yeonjun's. "Yeah, hyung. We should be amazed that we've made it this far without anyone finding out. The odds were always stacked against us."

Yeonjun let out a watery chuckle at that, his shoulders shaking with a mix of laughter and tears. Slowly, he pulled back from their embrace, his eyes red and swollen but filled with a tentative hope.

"Did you..." he started, his voice hesitant. "Did you tell Wooyoung about the rest of you? That you're all..."

He trailed off, unable to say the word out loud. But Soobin understood, and he shook his head, a small smile on his face.

"No," he said softly. "We didn't tell him about us. We wanted to leave that up to you, to decide how much you wanted to share."

Yeonjun nodded, his expression thoughtful as he considered Soobin's words. "I'm scared," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "I'm scared that Wooyoung will see me differently now, that he'll think I'm a freak or a monster. I don't want to lose him as a friend."

Soobin's expression softened, and he reached out to take Yeonjun's hand in his own. "Hyung, you should have seen how worried Wooyoung was about you," he said gently. "He called me this morning, desperate to know if you were okay. He was trying to protect your secret, even though he had no idea that we shared it too."

Huening Kai nodded, his eyes shining with sincerity. "He told us to tell you that he doesn't care what he saw, that you're still his best friend no matter what. I think you can trust him, hyung. I think he'll understand."

Yeonjun's eyes widened at that, a flicker of hope sparking in their depths. "Really?" he breathed, his voice filled with a cautious sort of wonder. "You really think so?"

Soobin nodded, a small smile tugging at his lips. "I do," he said softly. "But even if he doesn't, even if the worst happens and he can't accept this part of you, you'll always have us. We'll always be here for you, no matter what."

Yeonjun's breath hitched at that, fresh tears spilling down his cheeks. But this time, they were tears of relief, of gratitude for the unwavering support and love of his members.

Soobin pulled him into another hug, his voice low and serious as he spoke. "Yeonjun-hyung, I need you to promise me something," he said, his voice filled with a quiet intensity. "Promise me that you'll never feel like you can't come home to us. No matter what happens, no matter how bad things seem, we will always be here for you. You're not alone in this."

Yeonjun nodded, his face buried in Soobin's shoulder as he let the tears flow freely. "I promise," he whispered, his voice thick with emotion. "I'm sorry I ran away. I was just so scared, so ashamed of what I had done. But I know now that I should have come to you.”

Soobin just held him tighter, his own eyes filling with tears as he felt the weight of Yeonjun's pain and fear. They stayed like that for a long moment, their tails intertwined in the cool water of the Moon Pool, their hearts beating as one.

And for the first time in the last 24 hours, Yeonjun felt a glimmer of hope, a sense that maybe, just maybe, everything would be okay.

+x+

The dorm was quiet when they returned, the only sound the soft hum of the air conditioner and the distant roar of traffic outside. But as soon as they stepped through the door, Beomgyu and Taehyun were on them, their arms wrapping around Yeonjun in a bone-crushing hug.

"Don't you ever do that again!" Beomgyu scolded, his voice muffled by Yeonjun's shoulder. "Do you have any idea how worried we were? We thought something terrible had happened to you!"

Taehyun nodded, his own eyes suspiciously bright as he pulled back to look at Yeonjun. "Hyung, you can't just disappear like that," he said softly, his voice filled with a quiet intensity. "We're a team, remember? We face everything together, no matter what."

Yeonjun felt a lump form in his throat at their words, at the love and concern that radiated from every pore. "I'm sorry," he whispered, his voice thick with emotion. "I promise, it won't happen again."

The others just hugged him tighter, their laughter mingling with tears as they reveled in the joy of being reunited once more.

As they finally pulled apart, Yeonjun reached for his phone, his heart stuttering in his chest as he saw the notifications flashing on the screen. Five messages from Wooyoung, each one more frantic than the last.

Wooyoung: Yeonjun, where are you? Please tell me you're okay.

Wooyoung: I don't understand what I saw, but I need to know you're safe.

Wooyoung: Please, just let me know you're alive. I'm going crazy with worry.

Wooyoung: I'm sorry if I reacted badly. I was just shocked. But you're still my best friend, no matter what.

Wooyoung: Junnie, please. Come home.

Yeonjun felt tears prick at the corners of his eyes as he read the messages, his heart swelling with a mix of fear and hope. He knew he needed to talk to Wooyoung, to explain everything and beg for his understanding. But the thought of facing his friend, of seeing the confusion and potentially the disgust in his eyes, was almost too much to bear.

Soobin, sensing his hesitation, placed a gentle hand on his shoulder. "You can do this, hyung," he said softly, his voice filled with quiet encouragement. "Wooyoung cares about you. He'll understand."

Yeonjun nodded, taking a deep breath to steady himself. "How do I even begin to explain this?" he wondered aloud, a wry smile tugging at his lips. "How do you tell your best friend that you've turned into a mythical creature?"

Taehyun chuckled, bumping his shoulder against Yeonjun's. "Just be honest with him, hyung," he advised, his voice filled with a quiet wisdom. "Tell him the truth, and trust that your friendship is strong enough to weather this."

Yeonjun nodded, a small smile tugging at his lips. He knew they were right, knew that he needed to have faith in the bond he shared with Wooyoung.

With trembling fingers, he typed out a message, his heart pounding in his chest as he hit send.

Yeonjun: Wooyoung, I'm sorry for worrying you. I'm safe. Can you meet me at the park tomorrow afternoon, and I promise I'll explain everything.

Chapter Text

The sun was high in the sky as Yeonjun made his way through the bustling streets of Seoul, his heart pounding in his chest with each step. Despite the warm weather, he couldn't help but shiver, his nerves on edge as he approached the park where he had agreed to meet Wooyoung.

He had been running through this moment in his head for hours, trying to find the right words to explain the impossible truth of his transformation. He knew that Wooyoung had already seen his tail, had witnessed the unbelievable with his own eyes. But still, the thought of actually saying the words out loud, of confirming the reality of his new identity, was almost too much to bear.

As he neared the bench where they had agreed to meet, Yeonjun took a deep breath, his hands trembling slightly as he adjusted his face mask. He could see Wooyoung sitting there, his head bent over his phone as he scrolled through something on the screen.

For a moment, Yeonjun just stood there, watching his friend from a distance. Even with his face mask on, he would recognize Wooyoung anywhere. The way he sat, the way he held himself, the way his eyes crinkled at the corners when he laughed at something on his phone - it was all so familiar, so comforting in a world that had been turned upside down.

Taking another deep breath, Yeonjun stepped forward, his voice shaking slightly as he called out to his friend. "Wooyoung."

Wooyoung's head snapped up, his eyes widening as he saw Yeonjun standing there. For a moment, they just stared at each other, the silence stretching between them like a physical thing.

And then, before Yeonjun could even open his mouth to speak again, Wooyoung was on his feet, his voice ringing out through the quiet of the park.

"You idiot!" he yelled, his eyes flashing with a mix of anger and relief as he launched himself at Yeonjun, tackling him in a bone-crushing hug.

Yeonjun stumbled back, his arms coming up instinctively to catch Wooyoung as they both nearly tumbled to the ground. He could feel his friend's body shaking against his own, could hear the hitch in his breath as he fought back tears.

"Don't you ever do that again," Wooyoung choked out, his voice muffled by Yeonjun's shoulder. "Do you have any idea how worried I was? I thought something terrible had happened to you. I thought…I thought….”

Yeonjun felt his own eyes stinging with tears at the raw emotion in Wooyoung's voice, at the depth of his friend's concern for him. Slowly, he wrapped his arms around Wooyoung, holding him close as he let the reality of the moment wash over him.

"I'm sorry," he whispered, his voice thick with emotion. "I'm so sorry, Wooyoungie. I never meant to worry you like that. I just... I didn't know what to do. I was scared."

Wooyoung pulled back slightly, his eyes red-rimmed and his cheeks streaked with tears. "I know you were," he said softly, his voice filled with a quiet intensity. "I’m just so glad you’re okay.”

Yeonjun nodded, his throat tight with emotion as he gestured towards the bench. "Can we sit?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. "There's a lot I need to tell you."

Wooyoung nodded, wiping at his eyes with the back of his hand as they made their way over to the bench. They sat in silence for a moment, both lost in their own thoughts as they tried to find the words to bridge the gap between them.

Finally, Yeonjun spoke, his voice hesitant and uncertain. "I don't even know where to begin," he admitted, his hands twisting in his lap. "I know you must have so many questions, so many things you want to know."

Wooyoung was quiet for a moment, his brow furrowed in thought. And then, without warning, he blurted out the last thing Yeonjun expected to hear.

"What part of the ocean are you from?"

Yeonjun blinked, his mouth falling open in shock. "What?"

Wooyoung leaned forward, his eyes wide with curiosity. "I mean, you're a merman, right? So you must have come from somewhere in the ocean. Which part is it? The Pacific? The Atlantic? Oh, or maybe the Mediterranean! I've heard it's really beautiful there."

Yeonjun stared at his friend, his mind reeling as he tried to process the absurdity of the question. "Wooyoung, I don't... that's not how it works."

But Wooyoung was on a roll now, his words tumbling out in an excited rush. "Do you have a family under the sea? Like, a whole merman colony or something? Are you some sort of sea prince? Can you talk to fish? Or control the waves?"

Yeonjun couldn't help it - he burst out laughing, the sound bubbling up from deep in his chest as he doubled over, clutching at his stomach. Wooyoung frowned, his expression a mix of confusion and annoyance.

"Yah, what's so funny?" he demanded, crossing his arms over his chest. "I'm just trying to understand."

Yeonjun shook his head, wiping at the tears of mirth that had gathered in the corners of his eyes. "Wooyoung, I wasn't born a merman," he explained, his voice still shaking with laughter. "This is a recent development, something that happened to me just a few months ago."

Wooyoung's eyebrows shot up, his mouth falling open in surprise. "What do you mean, a recent development?" he asked, his voice filled with disbelief. "How does someone just become a merman overnight?"

Yeonjun sighed, running a hand through his hair as he tried to find the right words to explain. "It's a long story," he said finally, his voice soft and serious. "But I promise, I'll tell you everything. Just... bear with me, okay?"

And so, taking a deep breath, Yeonjun began to recount the events of that fateful night on Jeju Island, just over three months ago. He told Wooyoung about the Moon Pool, about the strange, shimmering water and the way it had bubbled and frothed under the light of the full moon. He described the whole sudden transformation from the slightest contact of water and how his life was turned upside down.

And through it all, Wooyoung listened intently, his eyes wide with wonder and his mouth hanging open in shock. When Yeonjun finally finished his tale, ending with the moment he had transformed in front of Wooyoung on the pier, his friend was silent for a long moment, his expression unreadable.

"So let me get this straight," Wooyoung said finally, his voice slow and measured. "You fell into a magic cave, swam in a magic pool, and now, every time you get wet, you turn into a fish?"

Yeonjun couldn't help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all, at the way Wooyoung had managed to sum up the most incredible, life-altering experience of his life in a single sentence. "Pretty much, yeah," he agreed, a wry smile tugging at his lips.

Wooyoung leaned back against the bench, his brow furrowed in thought. "But what about the other members?" he asked suddenly, his voice filled with a mix of curiosity and concern. "Did they go through the same transformation as you?"

Yeonjun hesitated, his heart stuttering in his chest. He knew that he could trust Wooyoung, knew that his friend would never betray his secret. But still, the thought of revealing the truth about the others, of potentially putting them in danger, made his stomach twist with unease.

"No," he said finally, his voice soft but firm. "The others didn't go through the same transformation. They know about me, about what happened, but they're not... they're not like me."

Wooyoung nodded slowly, his expression a mix of relief and disappointment. "I guess that makes sense," he said, his voice tinged with a hint of scepticism. "I mean, what are the odds of all five of you turning into mermen at the same time?"

Yeonjun forced a laugh, the irony of it all. "Yeah, pretty slim," he agreed, his voice strained.

For a moment, they sat in silence, each lost in their own thoughts. And then, Wooyoung spoke again, his voice soft and hesitant.

"Yeonjun, how do you feel about all of this?" he asked, his eyes searching Yeonjun's face for any hint of his true emotions. "I mean, it must be overwhelming, to have your whole life turned upside down like this."

Yeonjun sighed, his shoulders slumping as he tried to find the words to express the whirlwind of emotions that had been swirling inside him for the past three months. "It was, at first," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "I was scared, and confused, and I didn't know what to do. But now..."

He trailed off, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips as he thought of the rush of freedom he felt every time he dove into the water, of the way the ocean seemed to call to him like a siren song.

"Now, it's actually kind of amazing," he said softly, his eyes shining with a quiet sort of wonder. "The swimming, the way it feels to glide through the water like I was born to do it... it's unlike anything I've ever experienced before. And the powers..."

Wooyoung's head snapped up at that, his eyes widening with a mix of shock and excitement. "Powers?" he repeated, his voice filled with barely contained glee. "What powers?"

Yeonjun grinned, his eyes sparkling with mischief as he glanced around the park, searching for something to demonstrate his newfound abilities. Finally, his gaze landed on a small puddle near the bench, the water shimmering in the sunlight like a miniature mirror.

Slowly, he raised his hand, his fingers clenching into a fist as he focused all of his energy on the tiny pool of water, the puddle instantly bubbling, steam rising from its surface as it evaporated into thin air.

Wooyoung's mouth fell open in shock, his eyes wide with amazement as he watched the water disappear before his very eyes. "Holy shit," he breathed, his voice filled with awe. "Yeonjun, that's... that's incredible."

Yeonjun chuckled, a proud grin spreading across his face as he lowered his hand. "It's pretty cool, right?" he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of satisfaction. "I can heat water, make it boil or evaporate. It's like I'm a human kettle or something."

Wooyoung let out a bark of laughter, shaking his head in disbelief. "Forget being a kettle," he said, his voice filled with excitement. "You're like a freaking superhero, Yeonjun”

“I wouldn’t go that far.” Yeonjun laughed back, feeling a lot more relaxed. He was so happy Wooyoung was taking this well.

Yeonjun laughed, shaking his head. "I don't know about that," he said, his tone light and teasing. "But it definitely comes in handy sometimes.”

They fell into a comfortable silence, each lost in their own thoughts as they watched the world go by around them. But after a moment, Wooyoung's expression turned into curiosity.

"Yeonjun," he said softly. "Does anyone else know about this?"

Yeonjun shook his head, the tone of the conversation now taking a more serious turn. "No," he said firmly. "Just you and the members. And Wooyoung, you have to promise me that you'll keep this a secret. No one else can know."

“What do you think I’m gonna do?” Wooyoung chuckled jokingly, “Go up to Yeosang and tell him you’re a fish now. He’d tease me about it for a month.”

But Yeonjun didn’t smile, his expression growing serious as he turned to face Wooyoung fully. "Wooyoung I know you’re joking about, but I need you to understand something," he said, his voice low and urgent. "This whole thing is serious...what I’ve turned into, what I can do... it's not something I can just go around showing off or advertising. If anyone found out about what I am, about what I can do..." He trailed off, his throat tightening with fear at the thought of what could happen if his secret were to be exposed. "I could be taken away," he whispered, his voice shaking slightly. "I could be locked up, experimented on like some kind of lab rat. My whole life, everything I've worked for... it could all be destroyed in an instant."

Wooyoung's face paled at that, the humour and laid back attitude changed into concern. Yeonjun was right, this was probably one of the biggest life altering discoveries anyone in the whole world could make. If Yeonjun was found out by the wrong people, god he didn’t want to think about that.

"Yeonjun, I would never let that happen," he said fiercely, his hand reaching out to grip Yeonjun's shoulder. "I would never betray your trust like that. Your secret is safe with me, I swear it."

Yeonjun felt tears prick at the corners of his eyes, his heart swelling with gratitude at the loyalty and devotion in Wooyoung's voice. "Thank you," he whispered, his voice thick with emotion. "Thank you for being here, for listening, for... for not running away screaming when you saw my tail.”

Wooyoung scoffed, punching Yeonjun lightly on the arm. "Yah, what kind of friend do you think I am?" he asked, his voice filled with mock indignation. "You're stuck with me, fish boy. Whether you like it or not."

Yeonjun laughed at that, the sound bright and joyful in the quiet of the park. For the first time in days, he felt a weight lift from his shoulders.

+x+

The sun was setting by the time Yeonjun finally made his way back to the dorm, his steps light and his heart full. As he walked through the door, he was immediately greeted by the sound of laughter and chatter, the familiar voices of his members filling the air like a comforting balm.

"Yeonjun-hyung!" Huening Kai exclaimed, bounding over to him with a wide grin on his face. "How did it go with Wooyoung? Did he take the news okay?"

Yeonjun smiled, ruffling Huening Kai's hair affectionately as he made his way over to the couch. "It went better than I could have ever hoped," he said softly, his voice filled with a quiet sort of wonder. "Wooyoung... he was amazing. He listened to everything I had to say, and he didn't judge me or freak out. He just... saw me as normal."

The others let out a collective sigh of relief, their faces breaking out into broad grins as they gathered around Yeonjun, pulling him into a tight hug.

"We knew he would," Soobin said softly, his voice filled with warmth and affection. "Wooyoung is a good friend, and he cares about you. He would never turn his back on you, no matter what."

Yeonjun nodded, his throat tight with emotion as he thought of the unwavering support and love that he had received from both Wooyoung and his members. "I know," he said softly, his voice barely above a whisper. "I'm just... I'm so grateful, for all of you. I don't know what I would do without you."

Beomgyu grinned, bumping his shoulder against Yeonjun's playfully. "Well, you'll never have to find out," he said, his voice filled with a fierce sort of loyalty. "Because we're not going anywhere, hyung. You're stuck with us.”

Yeonjun chuckled, shaking his head in mock exasperation. "I guess I should count myself lucky, then," he teased, his eyes twinkling with mirth.

Taehyun's voice suddenly cut through, his tone curious about something.

"Hyung, did you tell Wooyoung-hyung about us?" he asked, his brow furrowed slightly. "About how we're all..." He trailed off, gesturing vaguely towards his legs.

"No," Yeonjun said, his voice soft but firm. "I didn't tell him about you guys. I just... I didn't want to overwhelm him, you know? He had already taken in so much, with the whole merman thing. I didn't want to add anything else to his plate."

The others nodded in understanding, their expressions filled with a mix of relief and curiosity.

"That makes sense," Soobin said slowly, his voice thoughtful. "I can't even imagine how shocking it must have been for Wooyoung to find out about you. Adding the rest of us into the mix might have been too much for him to handle all at once."
Yeonjun nodded, a small smile tugging at his lips. "Exactly," he agreed, his voice filled with gratitude. "I just wanted to give him some time to process everything, to come to terms with my new reality before throwing anything else at him."

For a moment, they all sat in comfortable silence, each lost in their own thoughts as they tried to process the events of the past few days. And then, with a sudden clap of his hands, Soobin broke the spell, his voice bright and cheerful as he spoke.

"Alright, enough of this heavy talk," he said, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "I think we all deserve a little break after the craziness of the past few days. Who's up for a movie night?"

The others let out a cheer of agreement, their faces breaking out into wide grins as they scrambled to gather snacks and blankets and argue over which movie to watch. And as they all piled onto the couch, their limbs tangled together and their laughter filling the air, Yeonjun couldn't help but feel a sense of peace wash over him.

Yes, his life had been turned upside down in ways he could never have imagined. Yes, he was facing challenges and uncertainties that would have seemed impossible just a few short months ago. But here, in this moment, surrounded by the love and support of his members, he knew that everything was going to be okay.

As the opening credits of the movie began to play, Yeonjun felt his phone buzz in his pocket. Curious, he pulled it out, his heart skipping a beat as he saw Wooyoung's name flashing on the screen.

Wooyoung: Hey, fish boy. Just wanted to check in and make sure you made it home okay. And to say thank you, for trusting me with your secret (even though you didn’t really have a choice). I meant what I said, your secret is safe with me.

Yeonjun: Love you too, Wooyoung-ah. Thank you for being the best friend a fish boy could ask for.

And with that, he set his phone aside, snuggling deeper into the warmth of the blankets and the comfort of his members' presence

Chapter Text

It was around midday, the sun high in the sky as the warm rays danced across the surface of the ocean. It was one of the days off the members all had together. With no plans and an urge to swim, the members didn’t need to think twice before rushing into the ocean. The bright blue waves and crystal clear water was shimmering as the members dived in. It was a much-needed break from the hectic schedule of promotions and performances.

A day where they can just relax.

Laughter echoed through the underwater expanse as Yeonjun and Beomgyu playfully bickered, their tails boosting them through the water as they chased each other around the colourful reefs.

"Yah, Beomgyu-ah!" Yeonjun called out. "I bet I can swim faster than you to that rock over there!"

Beomgyu scoffed, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "In your dreams, hyung! Everyone knows I’m the fastest swimming here"

Soobin, who was swimming nearby, rolled his eyes at their antics. "Guys, come on," he chided gently, a smile tugging at his lips. "Can't we just enjoy the view without turning everything into a competition?"

But his words fell on deaf ears as Yeonjun and Beomgyu took off, their laughter trailing behind them as they raced towards the distant rock.

Meanwhile, Taehyun and Huening Kai were exploring a different section of the reef, their eyes wide with wonder as they took in the vibrant colours and exotic sea life that surrounded them.

"Hyung, look at this!" Huening Kai exclaimed, pointing to a school of iridescent fish that darted past them. "Aren't they beautiful?"

Taehyun nodded, a soft smile on his face as he watched the fish disappear into the depths. "They really are," he agreed, his voice filled with awe. "It's incredible, isn't it? This whole underwater world that we never even knew existed until a few months ago."

As they swam further, Taehyun's attention was suddenly caught by a peculiar sight - a patch of coral unlike any he had ever seen before. It was a vibrant rainbow of colours, with sharp, jagged spikes protruding from its surface.

"Kai, have you ever seen coral like this before?" Taehyun asked, swimming closer to get a better look. "It's so unique, with those spiky--ouch!"

He yanked his hand back, wincing in pain as he examined his finger. A small cut marred the skin, a thin trail of blood seeping into the water.

Huening Kai was at his side in an instant, his brow furrowed with concern. "Hyung, are you okay?" he asked, his voice laced with worry. "What happened?"

Taehyun chuckled, shaking his head ruefully. "I'm fine, Kai. I just got a little too close to the coral and cut myself on one of the spikes. It's no big deal."

Huening Kai couldn't help but giggle, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Aigoo, hyung. You're so clumsy sometimes."

As the two of them decided to rejoin their hyungs, the sound of Yeonjun and Beomgyu's bickering reached their ears as they swam closer.

"I totally won that race!" Yeonjun was insisting, his chest puffed out with pride.

Beomgyu scoffed, rolling his eyes. "Please, hyung. You barely beat me by a tail length. I demand a rematch!"

Soobin, who was trailing behind them, let out an exasperated sigh. "Guys, seriously. Can't we just--"

But his words were cut off by Taehyun and Huening Kai's laughter, the sound echoing through the water as they swam over to join their hyungs.

"What's so funny?" Beomgyu asked, his brow furrowed in confusion.

Huening Kai grinned, jerking his thumb towards Taehyun. "This one here cut himself on some coral because he was too busy admiring it to watch where he was going."

Taehyun flushed, ducking his head in embarrassment as the others chuckled good-naturedly.

"Yah, Taehyun-ah," Yeonjun teased, reaching out to ruffle the younger boy's hair. "You need to be more careful. We can't have our resident genius getting hurt because he's too busy being a nerd."

Taehyun swatted his hand away, a smile tugging at his lips despite himself. "Yeah, yeah. I'll be more careful next time."
With that, the five boys continued their underwater adventure, the incident with the coral quickly forgotten as they lost themselves in the beauty and wonder of the ocean.

+x+

Later that evening, the members were sprawled out in the living room, their bellies full and their hearts content after a big feast. Empty containers and bags littered the table, a testament to the sheer amount of food they had consumed. It had been all of their decisions to order an obscene amount of food, the earlier swim completely boosting everyone’s appetite – but now the members were just wallowing in regret.

"Ugh, I think I ate too much," Soobin groaned, rubbing his stomach with a grimace.

Beomgyu snorted, poking Soobin’s belly teasingly. "Says the guy who had three servings of jjajangmyeon. I'm surprised you can even move, hyung."

Yeonjun, clutching his own overfull stomach rolled his eyes. "Yah, like you're one to talk. I saw you going back for seconds on the fried chicken."

Beomgyu grinned, patting his own stomach with a satisfied sigh. "What can I say? I'm a growing boy."

Huening Kai, who was lounging on the couch, sat up with a mischievous glint in his eye. "Growing boy?," he suggested, his voice dripping with mock concern. "Well we can’t have that can we. What would MOA say if Beomgyu finally reaches 6ft.”

Yeonjun couldn’t help but snort as Beomgyu both let out indignant squeak, grabbing a pillow and chucking it at the maknae.

"Yah, Huening Kai!" Beomgyu yelled, his face flushed with fake outrage. "I’m not that much shorter than you so watch it.!"

But before Huening Kai could respond, a loud growl cut through the air, causing everyone to pause and turn towards the source of the sound.

Taehyun, who had been quietly listening to the conversation, looked down at his stomach in shock, his hand coming up to rest on his belly.

Beomgyu burst out laughing, clutching his sides as he doubled over. "Taehyun, how are you still hungry?" he gasped out between giggles. "You ate more than any of us!"

Taehyun frowned, rubbing his stomach in confusion. "I don't know," he admitted, his brow furrowed. "I definitely ate a lot, but for some reason, I'm still starving. Maybe it's because of all the swimming we did earlier?"

Soobin chuckled, shaking his head in amusement. "Never thought I’d see the day Taehyun would have a bigger appetite than Yeonjun. What alternate universe is this.”

"Hey!" Yeonjun protested, glaring at Soobin. "I resent that comment."

The others laughed, the sound filling the room with warmth and camaraderie. Taehyun just shrugged, a small smile tugging at his lips.

"I guess I just have a big appetite today," he said, leaning back against the couch cushions. "It's no big deal."

But as the conversation moved on to other topics, Taehyun couldn't shake the feeling that something was off. His stomach continued to growl, a constant reminder of the hunger that gnawed at his insides.

Little did he know, this was only the beginning.

+x+

Hours later, Taehyun lay in his bed, tossing and turning restlessly as he tried to ignore the persistent growling of his stomach. The other members had long since fallen asleep, their soft snores filtering through the quiet of the dorm.

But no matter how hard he tried, Taehyun couldn't seem to drift off. The hunger was like a physical ache, a constant reminder of the emptiness that consumed him.

"Ugh, shut up," he muttered, glaring down at his stomach as it let out another loud rumble. "I just ate a huge dinner. There's no way you’re still hungry.”

But his body didn't seem to care about logic or reason. It demanded sustenance, and it wouldn't rest until it got it.

With a heavy sigh, Taehyun pushed himself out of bed, his bare feet padding softly against the hardwood floor as he made his way to the kitchen. Maybe a little midnight snack would be enough to satisfy his cravings and allow him to finally get some sleep.

But as he opened the fridge, his eyes widening at the sight of the food that greeted him, Taehyun realized that this was no ordinary hunger.

Everything looked good to him, from the leftover kimchi fried rice to the carton of eggs to the package of raw fish that Yeonjun had bought for a special meal later in the week.

Without even realizing what he was doing, Taehyun began to grab at the food, his hands moving almost of their own accord as he piled his arms high with containers and packages.

He ate standing up, his back pressed against the counter as he shovelled the food into his mouth, barely taking the time to chew before swallowing and reaching for more.

Time seemed to blur together as he ate, the minutes ticking by unnoticed as he lost himself in the frenzy of his hunger.

It wasn't until a voice called out his name that he finally snapped out of his trance.

“Taehyun?”

Taehyun’s head practically whipped round to see Soobin standing in the doorway, his eyes wide with concern and confusion.

"Taehyun, what are you doing?" Soobin asked, his voice soft but filled with worry. "It's the middle of the night."

Taehyun blinked, his mind struggling to process the question. "I was hungry," he said simply, his voice flat and distant, as if he were talking about the weather.

Soobin's frown deepened as he took in the scene before him, his eyes darting from the empty wrappers and containers littering the floor to the half-eaten package of raw fish in Taehyun's hand.

"Taehyun-ah, did you... did you eat all of this?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper, as if he couldn't quite believe what he was seeing.

Taehyun shrugged, his expression blank as he popped another piece of fish into his mouth. "I guess so," he said, his words muffled by the food. "I don't really remember."

Soobin's eyes widened, his mouth falling open in shock. "Taehyun-ah, this isn't like you," he said softly, his voice filled with concern. "You've never had an appetite like this before. Are you feeling okay?"

But Taehyun just shook his head, his eyes darting towards the doorway as if he were searching for an escape. "I'm fine, hyung," he said, his voice tight and strained. "I'm just tired. I think I'm going to go back to bed now."

Soobin watched him go, a sense of unease settling in the pit of his stomach. Something was definitely wrong with Taehyun, but he couldn't quite put his finger on what it was.

With a heavy sigh, he began to clean up the mess in the kitchen, his mind racing with worry for his dongsaeng.

They had filming tomorrow for an upcoming fanlive, and he could only hope that Taehyun would be back to his usual self by then.

Maybe this was just a onetime thing?

+x+

Unfortunately when the next day rolled around, it became increasingly clear that something was very wrong with Taehyun.

From the moment they woke up, the younger boy had been complaining of hunger, his stomach growling loudly even as he devoured his breakfast with a speed and intensity that left the other members stunned.

"Yah, Taehyun," Yeonjun said, his brow furrowed in concern as he watched Taehyun shovel food into his mouth. "Slow down, will you? You're going to make yourself sick."

But Taehyun just shook his head, his eyes glazed over with a strange, almost feral intensity. "Can't," he mumbled around a mouthful of rice. "Too hungry."

The others exchanged worried glances, but there was nothing they could do. They had a schedule to keep, and they couldn't afford to be late for their video shoot.

As the day wore on, however, it became increasingly clear that Taehyun was not himself. He kept spacing out during filming, his eyes distant and unfocused as he stared off into space.

"Taehyun-ssi!" the director called out, his voice sharp with irritation. "We need you to focus, please. This is the third time we've had to redo this scene."

Taehyun blinked, shaking his head as if to clear it. "Sorry, PD-nim," he said, bowing his head in apology. "I don't know what's wrong with me today."

For the rest of the filming, Taehyun seemed distracted, his eyes glazing over as he stared off into space, his responses slow and sluggish when the director called for his attention. The other members exchanged worried glances, their brows furrowed in concern. This was not like Taehyun at all.

But Taehyun pulled through, as if whatever sanity he had was solely focusing on getting through the filming. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the director called for a break, announcing that they had managed to get all the footage they needed.

"Great job, everyone," the director said, a smile on his face as he clapped his hands together. "You all worked hard today, so feel free to help yourselves to the food table before you head out."

At the mention of food, Taehyun's eyes lit up, a sudden energy filling his body as he practically sprinted over to the table. The other members watched in disbelief as he began to pile his plate high with everything in sight, his hands shaking slightly as he shovelled food into his mouth with a singular focus.

The others watched in horror as Taehyun began to shovel food into his mouth, his hands moving so fast they were almost a blur. Some of the staff members that were still scattered about stared openly, their eyes wide with shock and disbelief as they watched the usually polite and reserved idol devour everything in sight.

"Whoa, Taehyun," Beomgyu said, his eyes widening as he watched Taehyun pile food onto his plate with reckless abandon. "Slow down, will you? The food's not going anywhere."

"Taehyun-ah, seriously," Yeonjun said, his voice firm as he placed a hand on Taehyun's shoulder. "You need to stop. People are starting to notice."

But Taehyun just shrugged him off, his eyes never leaving his plate as he continued to shovel food into his mouth.

Just then, Manager Kim appeared at their side, his brow furrowed in concern as he took in the scene before him.

"What's going on with Taehyun?" he asked, his voice low and serious. "He's eating like he hasn't had a meal in days."

Soobin quickly stepped forward, a forced smile on his face as he tried to come up with an excuse. The last thing they needed was more attention on them right now.

"Ah, Taehyun-ah has been working out a lot lately," he said, his voice strained. "You know how it is, Manager-nim. He's just trying to bulk up a bit."

Manager Kim looked sceptical, but he didn't press the issue. "Well, make sure he's taking care of himself," he said, his voice gruff with concern. "We can't have him getting sick, not with your comeback coming up."

With that, he turned and walked away, leaving the members to deal with Taehyun on their own.

"Taehyun-ah, please," Yeonjun tried again, reaching out to grab Taehyun's arm as he was about to stuff another bao bun into his mouth. "You need to stop."

But the moment Yeonjun's hand made contact with Taehyun's skin, the younger boy let out a sharp hiss, his eyes flashing with a feral sort of anger as he yanked his arm away.

The members froze, their eyes wide with shock as they stared at Taehyun in disbelief. Never in all their years of knowing him had they ever seen him react with such aggression.

"Did...did you just hiss at me?" Yeonjun asked, his voice shaking slightly as he took a step back.

That seemed to snap Taehyun out of it.

Taehyun blinked, his expression shifting from anger to confusion in the blink of an eye, completely hyper aware of what he was doing. "I...I don't know," he said, his voice small and uncertain. "I don't know what came over me."

The members exchanged worried glances, their minds racing as they tried to make sense of what had just happened.

"Taehyun-ah, something is definitely wrong," Soobin said, his voice low and serious. "This isn't like you at all. We need to figure out what's going on."

Huening Kai's eyes suddenly widened, a gasp escaping his lips as he remembered something. "Hyungs, the coral!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with urgency. "Remember yesterday, when we were swimming? Taehyun-hyung cut himself on that weird rainbow coral."

Soobin's brow furrowed, and he quickly grabbed Taehyun's hand, examining the cut on his finger. It had already started to heal, the skin pink and shiny around the edges.

"You think the coral did this?" Beomgyu asked, his voice concerned. "How is that even possible?"

But Soobin just shook his head, his expression grim. "At this point, anything is possible," he said, his voice heavy with worry.

"What's happening to me?" Taehyun whispered, his voice small and frightened as he stared down at his hand with the cut on his finger.

“We don’t know Taehyun," Soobin said honestly, but a tone of reassurance in his voice. "But we’ll figure this out okay? Whatever this is, we’ll fix it.”

The others nodded in agreement, their expressions filled with determination and resolve.

"Soobin-hyung is right," Yeonjun said, placing a comforting hand on Taehyun's shoulder. "We've faced worse than this before, and we've always come out stronger on the other side."

Taehyun nodded, a small smile tugging at his lips despite the fear that still churned in his gut, along with the obscene amount of food. "Thanks guys," he said softly, his voice filled with gratitude.

With that, the members quickly gathered their things, making their way out of the studio and towards the van that would take them back to the dorm.

They just hoped they could figure this out.

Before it got worse.

Chapter Text

"Have you found anything yet?" Soobin asked, his brow furrowed in concentration as he scrolled through yet another medical website.

Yeonjun shook his head, his eyes never leaving the screen of his laptop. "Nothing. I've searched every possible combination of 'coral poisoning' and 'unusual symptoms,' but I can't find anything that matches what Taehyun is experiencing."

The members were huddled together in Taehyun's room, their faces illuminated by the glow of their computer screens as they searched for answers. They had been at it for hours, the darkness of the evening almost passing until it reached the early hours of the morning, combing through countless websites and forums in the hopes of finding some clue, some explanation for Taehyun's bizarre behaviour.

But so far, their efforts had been in vain. It was as if the mysterious illness that had overtaken their friend simply didn't exist.

"Maybe we're not using the right keywords," Beomgyu suggested, his voice tinged with frustration. "What about 'coral toxicity' or 'marine envenomation'?"

Huening Kai shook his head, his eyes wide with worry. "I've already tried those," he said, his voice small and uncertain. "And a dozen other variations. Nothing seems to fit."

Throughout their discussion, Taehyun lay on his bed, quietly munching on yet another raw fish. His hunger had only seemed to increase as the evening had passed.

But it wasn’t just hunger.

As if on cue, Taehyun rose from his bed, his movements jerky and uncoordinated as he stumbled towards the door.

"Where are you going?" Yeonjun asked, his voice laced with concern.

Taehyun didn't answer, his eyes glazed over as he made his way out of the room and towards the kitchen.

The others exchanged worried glances before quickly following after him, only to find his head buried in the fridge as he rummaged through its contents. With a triumphant cry, he emerged with a large bottle of water, twisting off the cap and gulping it down greedily.

"Whoa, slow down there, Tyun!" Beomgyu said, his eyes wide as he watched Taehyun drain the entire bottle in one go. "You're gonna make yourself sick!"

But Taehyun just wiped his mouth with his sleeve, tossing the empty bottle aside as he reached for another.

"Can't," he mumbled, his voice rough and strained. "Too thirsty."

The others watched in growing alarm as Taehyun downed bottle after bottle, his thirst seemingly insatiable.

"This is getting out of hand," Yeonjun muttered, running a hand through his hair in frustration.

Soobin nodded, his expression grim. "Let's get him back to the room," he said, his voice low and urgent. "We can keep researching there, and keep a closer eye on him."

Together, they managed to coax Taehyun back to his bedroom, where he immediately collapsed onto the bed, his chest heaving with exertion. For a moment, the others just stood there, watching him with a mix of worry and helplessness. Then, with a heavy sigh, they returned to their phones, their minds racing as they tried to make sense of the situation.

An hour later, they were no closer to finding answers than they had been before. Meanwhile Taehyun was just lying on the bed, a half-eaten package of raw fish in one hand and his eight bottle of water in the last hour in the other – completely lost in his own world.

Huening Kai frowned, watching as Taehyun guzzled down the water, his brow furrowed in worry. "At this rate, he's going to drain the Han River dry with how much he’s drinking."

Beomgyu chuckled, a mischievous glint in his eye. "Maybe we should start charging him for water usage," he joked, his lips twitching with amusement. "We could make a fortune off of him."

Yeonjun shot him a glare, unamused. "Yah, this isn't the time for jokes.”

Beomgyu rolled his eyes, putting his phone down. “Hey, you know humour is my coping mechanism.”

The members fell silent – the only sound was the occasional slurping noise as Taehyun continued to devour his fish, his eyes glazed over with a hungry sort of intensity.

"Okay, let's go over Taehyun's symptoms again," Soobin said, his voice taking on a business-like tone. "Extreme hunger, excessive thirst, aggression, and...what else?"

"Don't forget the weird cravings," Beomgyu chimed in, gesturing towards the package of raw fish. "I mean, I know our appetites have changed since we turned into mermen, but I don't think any of us have ever had the urge to eat it straight out of the package like that."

Huening Kai nodded, his brow furrowed in thought. "And the spacing out," he added. "Taehyun hasn't been able to focus on anything all day. It's like his mind is somewhere else entirely."

Yeonjun frowned, scrolling through his phone with a look of frustration. "I just don't get it," he said, his voice tight with worry. "We've looked everywhere online, but there's nothing about coral causing these kinds of side effects. It's like this illness doesn't even exist."

It wasn’t long before Beomgyu's eyes suddenly widened, a sudden thought rushing to his head. "Wait a minute," he said slowly, his voice filled with a dawning realization. "What if we're looking at this all wrong?"

Huening Kai frowned, his brow furrowed in confusion. "What do you mean, hyung?"

Beomgyu leaned forward, his expression intense. "Think about it," he said, his voice low and urgent. "We've been searching for information about coral poisoning in humans. But we're not exactly human anymore, are we?"

The members fell silent, their eyes widening as they considered Beomgyu's words.

The others paused, their eyes widening with realization. "That... actually makes a lot of sense," Soobin said slowly, a small smile tugging at his lips. "Our biology has changed, so it stands to reason that we might be affected by things differently now."

Yeonjun's eyes lit up, and he quickly typed a new search into his laptop. "Coral poisoning in fish," he read aloud, his voice filled with hope. "Let's see what comes up."

For a moment, the only sound in the room was the frantic clicking of keys as the members scoured the internet for answers. But as the minutes ticked by, their excitement slowly gave way to frustration once more.

"There are thousands of results," Soobin groaned, his head falling back against the wall with a thunk. "How are we supposed to know which one is the right one?”

Taehyun, who had been quietly observing the conversation, suddenly spoke up, his voice hoarse and strained. "Can someone get me another bottle of water?" he asked, his eyes pleading.

Yeonjun frowned, his expression stern. "Taehyun-ah, you've already had eight bottles in the last hour," he said firmly. "I think you've had enough for now."

But Taehyun just pouted, his lower lip jutting out in a childish display of petulance. His eyes darted around the room, searching for something, anything to quench his thirst.

And then, his gaze landed on the small flower vase that sat on his bedside table.

Before anyone could stop him, Taehyun had lunged to the side, grabbing the vase and dumping its contents onto the floor. The flowers scattered across the hardwood, their petals crumpling under the sudden impact.

But Taehyun didn't seem to notice or care. He lifted the vase to his lips, tilting his head back as he poured the water directly into his mouth.

The members cried out in alarm, their voices overlapping in a cacophony of shock and concern.

"Taehyun, what are you doing?" Soobin exclaimed, his eyes wide with disbelief.

But Taehyun just kept drinking, the water spilling down his chin and soaking into his shirt. And then, as if on cue, he transformed on the bed, his tail replacing his legs in an instant as he finished off the last of the water.

"Well, that's one way to get your daily dose of hydration," Beomgyu muttered, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

But the others weren't paying attention to his quip. Their eyes were fixed on Taehyun's tail, their expressions shifting from shock to outright terror.

"Guys," Huening Kai whispered, his voice trembling as he pointed to a spot near the base of Taehyun's tail. "Look."

The members leaned in closer, their hearts pounding in their chests as they took in the sight before them. There, nestled among the shimmering blue scales, were patches of pure, stark white.

"What the hell?" Yeonjun breathed, his eyes wide with disbelief. "What's happening to him?"

Soobin swallowed hard, his throat suddenly dry as he fought back a wave of panic. "Taehyun-ah," he said softly, his voice filled with a quiet sort of urgency. "Are you sure you're feeling okay?"

Taehyun blinked up at him, his eyes glassy and unfocused. "I'm fine, hyung," he said, his words slurring slightly. "Never better."

But the members knew better. They could see the way Taehyun's chest heaved with each laboured breath, the way his skin had taken on a sickly, almost translucent paleness.

"We have to do something," Soobin said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of determination. "Whatever's happening to Taehyun, it's getting worse by the minute.”

Yeonjun nodded, his expression grim. "But what can we do?" he asked, his voice filled with a mix of frustration and desperation. "We're in way over our heads here, Soobin-ah. We need help."

Soobin was quiet for a moment, his brow furrowed in thought. And then, his eyes lit up, a spark of inspiration flashing across his features.

"There’s an aquarium not far from here," he said slowly, his voice filled with a cautious sort of hope. "What if we went there and asked someone who works with fish? They might know what's going on with Taehyun."

Yeonjun raised an eyebrow, his expression sceptical. "And what exactly are we going to say to them?" he asked, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "'Excuse me, our merman friend is behaving strangely, can you help us?' I'm sure that will go over well."

But Soobin just shook his head. "Well obviously we don't tell them that part," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of confidence. "We can just say that our pet fish is sick, and we need some advice."

As if to prove his point, Soobin pulled out his phone, snapping a quick photo of the white patches on Taehyun's tail. "See?" he said, holding up the screen for the others to see. "We can show them this picture and ask if they know what might be causing it."

Beomgyu, Huening Kai and Yeonjun exchanged a doubtful glance, their expressions mirroring each other's scepticism.

"I don't know, hyung," Beomgyu said slowly, his voice filled with uncertainty. "What if they person there clocks those aren’t normal fish scales. Or just asks us questions we don’t have the answer to?”

But Soobin just shook his head, his expression determined. "Do you have a better idea?" he asked, his voice filled with a quiet sort of challenge. "Because unless one of you secretly got a degree in marine biology while I wasn't looking, this is our best shot at getting some answers."

The members fell silent at that, their expressions shifting from doubt to resignation. As much as they hated to admit it, Soobin was right. They were out of options, and time was running out.

"Okay," Yeonjun said finally, his voice heavy with reluctance. "We'll try the aquarium. But we need to be careful. We can’t act suspicious.”

Soobin nodded, his expression grim. "Agreed," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of resolve. "Yeonjun, can you dry Taehyun off? We need to get him back on his feet if we're going to take him with us."

Yeonjun hesitated for a moment, his eyes flickering to Taehyun's on the bed. "Are you sure that's a good idea?" he asked, his voice filled with concern. "Wouldn't it be better to leave him here, where he can rest?"

But Soobin just shook his head, his expression firm. "We can't risk leaving him alone," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of authority. "Not when we don't know what's happening to him. We need to keep an eye on his symptoms, in case they get worse."

Yeonjun sighed, but he nodded in agreement. Slowly, he raised his hand, his fingers clenching into a fist as he focused his power on the water that clung to Taehyun's skin.

Steam began to rise from Taehyun's body as the moisture evaporated, his tail shimmering and shifting as it transformed back into human legs. Taehyun let out a soft groan, his eyes blinking as if he just woke up from a nap.

"What happened?" he mumbled, his voice thick and groggy. "Did I fall asleep?"

The members exchanged a worried glance, their expressions filled with a mix of fear and determination.

"Not exactly," Soobin said softly, his voice filled with a quiet sort of reassurance. "But don't worry, Taehyun. We're going to figure this out.”

They just hoped the aquarium had the answers.

Chapter Text

The members arrived at the aquarium, their faces concealed behind their facemasks as they made their way through the bustling crowds. The air was thick with the scent of saltwater and the chatter of excited visitors, but the members paid no attention to the lively atmosphere. Their minds were focused solely on finding answers for Taehyun's mysterious illness.

As they walked through the winding halls of the aquarium, Taehyun remained quiet, his eyes fixated on the various fish tanks that lined the walls. His gaze was distant, as if he were lost in his own world, and the others couldn't help but exchange worried glances at his unusual behaviour.

Yeonjun leaned in close to Soobin, his voice low and urgent. "Soobin, are you sure it’s wise of us to be here without management knowing? You know we have to let them know when we’re going out together as a group.”

Soobin sighed, his eyes scanning the crowd for any signs of recognition. "I know, but the less people who know we’re here the less questions we’ll be asked. I’m sure no one is going to recognise us her-“

"Oh my gosh it’s TOMORROW X TOGETHER!”

The members froze and turned their heads towards a woman in an aquarium staff uniform, pointing at them, her eyes wide with excitement. "I'm a huge fan of your music! I can't believe you're actually here!"

Yeonjun shot Soobin a pointed glare, his eyes narrowing in accusation. "You were saying?" he muttered under his breath.

Soobin sighed, plastering a polite smile on his face as he turned to address the staff member. "Yes, that's us," he admitted, his voice filled with a forced sort of cheerfulness. "We're happy to meet a MOA, but we were hoping to keep a low profile today."

The staff member beamed, her cheeks flushing with delight. "I can't believe you're actually here," she gushed, her voice filled with awe. "It's not every day that idols come to visit us. Are you filming a variety show or something?"

Soobin shook his head, his expression turning serious. "Actually, we're here for a different reason," he said, his voice low and confidential. "You see, our pet fish has been sick lately, and we were hoping to get some advice from one of your marine biologists."

The staff member's eyes widened, her brow furrowing with concern. "Oh no, I'm so sorry to hear that," she said, her voice filled with genuine sympathy. "Of course, we'd be happy to help. Let me take you to our resident marine biologist. She's the best in the business."

The members followed the staff member through the winding halls of the aquarium, their footsteps echoing off the polished floors.

Beomgyu leaned in close to Soobin, his voice low and anxious. "Do you think this is going to work?" he whispered, his eyes darting nervously to Taehyun's blank expression. "What if they can't help us?"

Soobin sighed, his shoulders slumping with the weight of their situation. "I hope so," he said softly, his voice filled with a quiet sort of determination. "For Taehyun's sake."

Finally, they arrived at a small office tucked away in the back of the aquarium. The staff member knocked on the door, poking her head inside with a bright smile.

"Dr. Choi, I have some special guests here to see you," she said, her voice filled with barely contained excitement. "They have a sick pet fish and were hoping you could take a look."

A woman's voice called out from inside the office, inviting them in. The members filed in one by one, bowing politely as they greeted the marine biologist. She was a kind looking woman in her mid-forties, eyes full of wisdom and a welcoming smile. She gestured for the members to take a seat, her expression curious as she studied them.

"Hello, boys. I’m Dr Choi, the head marine biologist here at the aquarium. How can I help you today?"

Soobin cleared his throat, leaning forward in his seat as he began to explain. "Well, you see, our pet fish has been behaving strangely ever since they cut themselves on some coral in their tank," he said, his voice carefully casual. "We're really worried about them, and we were hoping you could take a look at a picture and give us some advice."

Dr. Choi nodded, her expression serious as she listened intently. "Of course," she said, her voice filled with understanding. "Let’s have a look of this photo.”

Soobin pulled out his phone, scrolling through his camera roll until he found the photo he had taken of Taehyun's tail. He handed the phone to Dr. Choi, watching nervously as she studied the image.

Dr. Choi's eyes widened, her brow furrowing with surprise as she took in the sight of the white patches on the deep blue scales. "I’ve never seen scales quite like this before. What kind of fish did you say this was?" she asked, her voice filled with a mix of curiosity and concern.

Yeonjun panicked, his mind racing as he tried to come up with a plausible answer. "It's a, uh... a rare species," he blurted out, his voice strained. "From the, uh... the Pacific Ocean."

Dr Choi raised an eyebrow at that but didn’t press further, her focus still on the image on the screen.

"I see," she said slowly, her voice thoughtful. "And what kind of symptoms has your fish been exhibiting?"

Beomgyu jumped in, eager to provide as much information as possible. "Well, they've been really hungry lately," he said, his words tumbling out in a rush. "Like, way more than usual. And they've been acting really confused and disoriented. Oh, and they've been really thirsty as well. And the-“

"Thirst?" Dr. Choi interrupted, her head snapping up at that and her voice filled with disbelief. "In a fish?"

Beomgyu's eyes widened, realizing his slip-up. "Oh, uh... I mean..." he stammered, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment.

Huening Kai quickly jumped in, trying to smooth over the mistake. "What he meant to say is that our fish has been spending a lot of time near the surface of the water," he said, his voice filled with a forced casualness. "Like they're trying to get more oxygen or something."

Dr. Choi frowned, her expression sceptical. But she seemed to accept the explanation, turning her attention back to the image on the screen.

"Based on the symptoms you've described and the unusual appearance of these scales, it sounds like your fish may have been exposed to a type of coral that can cause a rare illness," she said, her voice filled with a quiet sort of concern. "Can you tell me more about the coral they cut themselves on?"

Soobin glanced over at Taehyun, hoping that their friend would be able to provide more details. But Taehyun seemed lost in his own world, his gaze distant and unfocused as he stared off into space.

Huening Kai frowned, reaching out to nudge Taehyun gently. "Hyung," he said, his voice filled with concern. "Soobin-hyung is asking you a question."

Taehyun blinked, his eyes clearing slightly as he turned to face the others. "What?" he asked, his voice hoarse and confused.

Soobin sighed, his expression patient as he repeated the question. "The coral that you...that the fish cut itself on," he said, catching himself just in time. "Do you remember what it looked like?"

Taehyun's brow furrowed in concentration, and for a moment, the members held their breath, waiting to see if he would be able to recall the details they so desperately needed.

"It was...it was bright," Taehyun said finally, his voice distant and dreamlike. "Like a rainbow. And it had these spiky things on it, like little needles."

Dr. Choi’s eyes widened, her expression filled with surprise. "That sounds like a type of coral that's extremely rare," she said, her voice filled with a quiet sort of awe. "It's usually only found in the deepest parts of the ocean. How on earth did your fish come into contact with it?"

Yeonjun's mind raced, trying to come up with a plausible explanation. "Oh, uh... one of our fans gave it to us at a fan sign," he said, his voice filled with a forced nonchalance. "They said they found it while scuba diving on vacation. We thought it would look nice in our fish tank, so we added it in."

Dr. Choi nodded, her expression thoughtful. "Well, that explains how your fish was exposed to it," she said, her voice filled with a quiet sort of concern. "The coral you've described is known to cause a serious illness in marine life. It attacks the nervous system, causing confusion, disorientation, insatiable hunger and physical changes as you can see with the scales.”

The members exchanged worried glances, their hearts racing as they processed that information. At least they had some sort of information.

Huening Kai swallowed hard, his voice trembling slightly as he asked the question they were all thinking.

“Is it treatable?" he asked, his eyes wide and pleading.

Dr. Choi nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "Yes, it is," she said, her voice filled with a quiet sort of reassurance. "But in order to create the antidote, we'll need a sample of the coral that caused the illness. Do you still have it in your fish tank?"

The members fell silent, their expressions grim as they realised they would have to go back to the spot where Taehyun had cut himself, back to the depths of the ocean where the mysterious coral lay waiting.

Soobin took a deep breath, his mind racing as he tried to come up with a plan. "We... we should have a sample of it somewhere," he said, his voice filled with a forced casualness. "We'll go home and look for it, and then we'll bring it back here as soon as we can."

Dr. Choi nodded, her expression serious. "Please do," she said, her voice filled with a quiet sort of urgency. "The sooner we can create the antidote, the better chance your fish has of recovering."

The members thanked Dr. Choi for her help, bowing politely as they made their way out of the office.

+x+

“Why the fuck would you mention thirst Beomgyu-ah," Yeonjun hissed, his voice low and angry as he glared at his friend. "We're supposed to be pretending it's a fish!”

Beomgyu's cheeks flushed with embarrassment, his eyes flashing with defensiveness. "I know, I know," he muttered, his voice filled with frustration. "I panicked, okay? It's not like you were doing much better, making up that story about a fan giving us the coral."

Soobin sighed, running a hand through his hair as he tried to calm his racing heart. "Guys, let's not argue," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of authority. "We need to focus on what's important right now, and that's getting Taehyun the help he needs."

The others fell silent at that, their expressions grim as they considered the task ahead of them.

"So, what's our next move?" Huening Kai asked, his voice small and uncertain.

Soobin took a deep breath, his mind racing as he tried to come up with a plan. "We need to head back to where Taehyun cut himself and get a sample of that coral," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of determination. "Taehyun-ah, do you remember exactly where--"

But as Soobin turned to face his friend, his words died on his lips. Taehyun was gone, disappeared into the crowds of the aquarium without a trace.

"Where did he go?" Yeonjun asked, his voice filled with a mix of fear and frustration. "We only took our eyes off him for a second!"

Beomgyu's eyes widened, his face paling as he considered the implications of Taehyun's disappearance. "You don't think he'd do something crazy, do you?" he asked, his voice trembling slightly. "Like jump into one of the tanks?"

Soobin shook his head, trying to push down the panic that threatened to overwhelm him. "No, he wouldn't," he said, his voice filled with a forced certainty. "Taehyun's not in his right mind, but he's not stupid. He knows better than to expose himself like that."

Yeonjun's expression was grim, his eyes flickering with barely contained fear. "Soobin-ah, we're in a building surrounded by water," he said, his voice low and urgent. "And Taehyun's not exactly thinking clearly right now. We have every right to be worried."

Huening Kai's eyes were wide and pleading as he turned to Soobin, his voice trembling slightly as he asked the question they were all thinking. "What do we do now, hyung?" he asked, his voice small and scared.

Soobin took a deep breath, his mind racing as he tried to come up with a plan. "Okay, here's what we're going to do," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of authority. "Huening Kai and I will go back to where Taehyun cut himself and get a sample of the coral. Beomgyu and Yeonjun, you two stay here and look for Taehyun. We'll meet back here in an hour, with or without him."

The others nodded, their expressions grim as they considered the task ahead of them.

"I remember roughly where the coral was," Huening Kai said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of determination. "

Soobin nodded, his expression serious. "Good," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of urgency. "Let's go, then. We don't have any time to waste."

With that, the members split up, their hearts heavy with worry as they set off on their respective missions.

Chapter Text

Beomgyu and Yeonjun rushed through the aquarium, their eyes scanning every exhibit and corner for any sign of Taehyun. The bustling crowd of visitors made it difficult to navigate, but they couldn't afford to slow down. Not when their friend, their brother, was out there, lost and confused, potentially risking exposure to the world.

"Taehyun-ah!" Beomgyu called out, his voice straining to be heard over the excited chatter of the aquarium guests. "Where are you?"

Yeonjun's brow furrowed in concern as they rounded another corner, only to be met with yet another dead end. "This is like trying to find a needle in a haystack," he muttered, frustration evident in his tone.

Beomgyu, ever the one to try and lighten the mood, couldn't help but chuckle. "More like trying to find a fish in an aquarium," he quipped, his lips quirking into a playful grin.

Yeonjun shot him a sharp look, his eyes narrowing in disapproval. "Yah, Beomgyu-ah, now's not the time for jokes," he chided, his voice low and serious. "Taehyun could be in real trouble."

Beomgyu's smile faltered, and he nodded, chastened by Yeonjun's words. "You're right, hyung. I'm sorry," he said softly, his expression turning sombre. "I just... I'm worried about him, you know? What if he does something reckless and exposes himself?"

Yeonjun sighed, running a hand through his hair as he tried to quell the rising panic in his chest. "I know, Gyu. I'm worried too," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "But we can't think like that. We have to believe that we'll find him before anything bad happens."

They continued their search, ducking into every exhibit and calling out Taehyun's name until their voices were hoarse. But no matter where they looked, there was no sign of their missing friend.

After what felt like an eternity, they finally came to a stop, their chests heaving with exertion and their faces etched with worry.

"We've looked everywhere," Beomgyu said, his voice filled with despair. "Where could he have gone?"

Yeonjun pulled out his phone, his fingers flying across the screen as he tried to call Taehyun for the umpteenth time. But just like before, the call went straight to voicemail.

"Damn it," Yeonjun cursed, shoving his phone back into his pocket with more force than necessary. "He's still not answering."

Just then, a high-pitched voice cut through the din of the aquarium, catching their attention.

"Mommy, Daddy, I want to go back and see the merman!" a little girl exclaimed, her eyes wide with excitement as she tugged on her parents' hands.

Beomgyu and Yeonjun froze, their heads snapping towards the sound of the girl's voice. They watched as the parents chuckled, shaking their heads in amusement.

"Sweetie, there's no such thing as mermen," the mother said gently, her voice filled with patient indulgence. "We didn’t see anything."

But the little girl was insistent, her lower lip jutting out in a stubborn pout. "No, he was there!" she argued, her voice rising in pitch. "I saw him! He had a real tail and everything!"

The conversation cut short as both parents pulled the girl away, intending to look at more exhibits.

Yeonjun and Beomgyu exchanged a look of pure panic, their eyes widening with the realization of what the girl's words could mean.

"You don't think..." Beomgyu started, his voice trailing off as he couldn't bring himself to finish the thought.

But Yeonjun was already moving, his feet carrying him towards the exhibit the girl had just exited. Beomgyu followed close behind, his heart pounding in his chest as they approached the glass display case.

And there, swimming around in the tank as if he belonged there, was Taehyun.

Beomgyu felt the air leave his lungs in a sharp gasp, his hand flying to his mouth in shock. "Oh my god," he whispered, his voice barely audible over the rushing of blood in his ears. "Taehyun..."

Yeonjun cursed under his breath, his eyes locked on Taehyun's form as he swam in lazy circles, seemingly lost in a trance. "This is bad," he muttered, his voice tight with barely contained fear. "Really, really bad."

Beomgyu couldn't help but scoff, despite the gravity of the situation. "No shit," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Our friend is currently on display for the entire world to see. I'd say that qualifies as a pretty big problem."

Taehyun seemed oblivious to their presence, his eyes glazed over and distant as he swam around the tank. There was no sign of recognition, no hint of the sharp wit and intelligence that usually shone in his gaze. It was as if he was lost in his own world, completely unaware of the danger he was in.

"We need to get him out of there," Yeonjun said, his voice low and urgent. "Before someone else sees him and starts asking questions."

Beomgyu nodded, his mind racing as he tried to come up with a plan. "But how?" he asked, his voice filled with a mix of desperation and frustration. "We can't exactly jump in there and grab him. That would just attract more attention and make things even worse."

Yeonjun frowned, his brow furrowed in concentration as he watched Taehyun swim. And then, his eyes widened, a gasp escaping his lips as he noticed something.

"Gyu, look," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of horror. "His tail..."

Beomgyu followed Yeonjun's gaze, his heart sinking as he took in the sight of Taehyun's usually vibrant blue scales. More and more patches of white were starting to appear all over his tail.

"It's getting worse," Beomgyu whispered, his voice trembling slightly. "The coral's effects... they're spreading."

Yeonjun nodded, his expression grim. "We need to figure out how to get him out of there,” he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of determination. "Before someone see’s."

Suddenly, the sound of approaching voices reached their ears, and they turned to see an elderly couple making their way towards the exhibit.

"Come on dear!" the woman exclaimed, her husband linked round his arms. "We haven’t seen this exhibit yet!"

Beomgyu's heart leapt into his throat, panic flooding his veins as he realized the couple was only seconds away from discovering Taehyun's secret. Without even thinking, he sprinted towards them, his mind racing as he tried to come up with an excuse.

"I'm sorry, but this exhibit is closed!" he blurted out, planting himself firmly in front of the couple with his arms outstretched. "There's been a... a flood. Yeah, a big one. We're trying to get it under control, but for now, no one can come down here."

The couple blinked in surprise, their brows furrowing in confusion. "A flood?" the man repeated, his voice filled with scepticism. "Wait a second, do you even work here?"

Beomgyu's mind raced, trying to come up with a plausible explanation. "Ah, well it’s only my first day," he said, his voice filled with the best convincing tone he could put on. "But yeah, everything is completely flooded.”

The couple exchanged a dubious glance, but Beomgyu kept talking, his words tumbling out in a desperate rush.

"Anyway, we're working on getting it cleaned up, but for now, I'm going to have to ask you to please step back and find another exhibit to enjoy," he said, his voice filled with a false sort of cheer. "Trust me, there are plenty of other amazing things to see here at the aquarium."

The woman frowned, looking like she wanted to argue, but her husband placed a gentle hand on her arm. "Come on, dear," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of resignation. "Let's not make this young man's job any harder than it already is."

With a final, suspicious glance at Beomgyu, the couple turned and walked away, their footsteps echoing down the empty hallway.

Beomgyu let out a shaky breath, his shoulders sagging with relief. "That was close," he muttered, turning back to face Yeonjun. "Too close."

Yeonjun nodded, his expression grim as he watched Taehyun continue to swim in oblivious circles. "I keep trying to signal him to swim up," he said, his voice low and urgent. "But he keeps ignoring me. It’s like he doesn’t even know what I’m trying to signal."

Beomgyu bit his lip, his mind racing as he tried to come up with a solution. "We need to convince him to get out of here." he asked, his voice filled with a quiet sort of desperation. "He’s obviously oblivious to how much danger he’s in swimming about in public. We need something else to drive him up.”

Suddenly, Taehyun stopped swimming, a look of distress crossing his features. Yeonjun frowned as he watched him rub his stomach, his tail flicking in agitation.

"What's wrong with him?" Yeonjun asked.

Beomgyu's expression softened. "He's probably hungry," he said. "He hasn’t had anything in like an hour – which given his new appetite is a while for him.”

An idea sparked in Yeonjun's mind. "I've got it!" he exclaimed. He turned to Beomgyu, determination in his eyes. "Stay here and make sure no one else comes in. I'll be right back."

Before Beomgyu could respond, Yeonjun rushed out of the exhibit. He made his way to the upper level, sneaking into the staff-only section that overlooked the top of Taehyun's tank. He knew it was risky and he could get in serious trouble if he was caught, but he knew he didn’t have a choice. He’d rather be caught like this than Taehyun being spotted in merman form and everything they kept secret over the last few months to be exposed.

Yeonjun's eyes darted around, searching for something, anything that could help. Then he spotted it - a bucket filled with dead fish, likely used for feeding the aquarium's residents.

Grabbing a pair of tongs, Yeonjun carefully picked up a fish and gently tossed it into the water, watching as it landed with a soft splash.

"Taehyun-ah," he called out softly, trying not to draw any unwanted attention. "Come here. If you come out of the water, you can have more fish."

For a moment, nothing happened. Yeonjun held his breath, his heart pounding in his chest as he waited for a response.

And then, slowly, Taehyun's head broke the surface of the water, his eyes locking onto the fish floating nearby. With a speed that was almost frightening, he darted towards it, snatching it up and devouring it in a matter of seconds.

Yeonjun's eyes widened, a mix of relief and concern washing over him. "That's it, Taehyun," he coaxed, his voice gentle but firm. "Come on out, and you can have the rest."

As if in a trance, Taehyun swam to the edge of the tank, pushing himself out of the water with a strength that seemed almost inhuman. He reached for the bucket, his hands shaking with a desperate sort of hunger.

Yeonjun quickly set the bucket down, watching with a mix of fascination and horror as Taehyun tore into the fish, his eyes glazed over with a feral sort of intensity.

"Oh, Taehyun," Yeonjun murmured, his heart clenching at the sight of his friend in such a state. "What has this thing done to you?"

But there was no time to dwell on it now. They needed to get Taehyun out of there, and fast.

With a quick clench of his fist, Yeonjun used his power to evaporate the water from Taehyun's skin and scales, watching as his tail shimmered and transformed back into human legs.

Taehyun blinked, a look of confusion crossing his features as he stared down at his hands, still clutching the remnants of the fish he had devoured.

Yeonjun quickly pulled out his phone, dialling Beomgyu's number with his other hand.

"Gyu, I've got him," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of urgency. "I managed to get him out of the tank, but we need to keep a close eye on him until the others get back."

He glanced at Taehyun, his brow furrowing with worry.

"And Beomgyu? Hurry."

Chapter Text

Soobin and Huening Kai swam through the vast expanse of the ocean, their eyes scanning the vibrant coral reefs for any sign of the mysterious rainbow-hued coral that had caused Taehyun's illness. The underwater world was a kaleidoscope of colours, with schools of tropical fish darting in and out of the swaying seagrass and the sunlight filtering through the crystal-clear water.

But despite the beauty that surrounded them, the two members couldn't shake the sense of urgency that propelled them forward.

"Do you remember where we found it last time?" Soobin asked, his eyes darting round to try and find this coral.

Huening Kai frowned, his brow furrowing in concentration as he tried to recall the exact location. "I think it was near that big rock formation," he said, his voice tinged with uncertainty. "The one that kind of looks like a giant mushroom."

Soobin nodded, his eyes scanning the ocean floor for any sign of the distinctive landmark. But as the minutes ticked by and they swam further and further from their starting point, he couldn't help but feel a growing sense of unease.

"Kai, are you sure we're going the right way?" he asked, his voice filled with a quiet sort of desperation.

Huening Kai bit his lip, his expression troubled as he looked around at the unfamiliar surroundings. "I... I thought we were," he said, his voice small and uncertain. "But now I’m not sure. I feel like we would have seen it by now."

Soobin sighed, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "We can't afford to get lost," he said, his voice low and serious. "Taehyun needs that antidote, and he needs it now."

Just then, Huening Kai let out a gasp, his eyes widening with recognition. "Hyung, look!" he exclaimed, pointing to a spot in the distance. "Over there!"

Soobin followed his gaze, his heart leaping in his chest as he caught sight of the distinctive rainbow-hued coral, its spiky protrusions glinting in the filtered sunlight.

"That's it," he breathed, his voice filled with a mix of relief and trepidation. "That's the coral that Taehyun cut himself on."

Without another word, the two members swam towards it, their tails propelling them forward.

As they approached the coral, Soobin held out a hand, his expression grim. "Careful, Kai," he warned, his voice low and serious. "We can't risk cutting ourselves on it too. We need to be smart about this."

Huening Kai nodded, his eyes scanning the surrounding area for anything they could use to safely extract a sample. Suddenly, his gaze landed on a nearby rock, its jagged edges glinting in the sunlight.

"Hyung, I have an idea," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of determination.

Without waiting for a response, Huening Kai darted towards the rock, his fingers closing around its rough surface as he lifted it from the ocean floor. Soobin watched with bated breath as Huening Kai swam back towards the coral, the rock clutched tightly in his hand.

"Okay, here goes," Huening Kai muttered, his voice barely audible over the rushing of the water.

With a careful but forceful swing, he brought the rock down against the coral, wincing at the sharp crack that echoed through the water. The coral shuddered under the impact but remained intact, its spiky protrusions mocking them with their stubborn resilience.

Huening Kai gritted his teeth, his jaw clenched with determination as he lifted the rock again. And again. And again.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, a small piece of the coral broke off, its edges jagged and sharp. Huening Kai let out a triumphant whoop, his eyes shining with relief as he carefully reached out to grab the fragment.

"Steady, Kai," Soobin cautioned, eyeing the sharp edges with trepidation. "Be careful not to cut yourself."

Huening Kai nodded, his tongue poking out in concentration as he gingerly grasped the coral piece. The members exchanged a look of determination, and with a powerful flick of their tails, they propelled themselves back towards the shore.

They had the sample.

Now, all they had to do was get it to Dr. Choi and hope that she could create an antidote to help Taehyun.

+x+

Back at the aquarium, Soobin and Huening Kai sat in the office, anxiously waiting for Dr. Choi to return with news of the antidote. The coral sample lay on the desk between them, its vibrant colours a stark contrast to the sterile white of the room.

Soobin pulled out his phone, his brow furrowing in concern as he saw the missed calls and unread messages from Yeonjun and Beomgyu. He quickly dialled Yeonjun's number, his foot tapping impatiently as he waited for him to pick up.

But the call went straight to voicemail.

Soobin cursed under his breath, his hand clenching around the phone in frustration. He tried Beomgyu next, but again, there was no answer.

"They're not picking up," he said, his voice tight with worry. "Why wouldn't they be answering their phones?"

Huening Kai bit his lip, his expression mirroring Soobin's concern. "Maybe they're still looking for Taehyun," he suggested, his voice small and uncertain. "Or maybe they found him but can't talk right now."

Soobin sighed, running a hand through his hair as he tried to quell the rising panic in his chest. "I don't like this, Kai," he said, his voice low and serious. "Something doesn't feel right."

Just then, Dr. Choi entered the room, a small vial clutched in her hand. Soobin and Huening Kai leapt to their feet, their eyes wide with anticipation.

"Dr. Choi, did you manage to create the antidote?" Soobin asked, his voice filled with a desperate sort of hope.

Dr. Choi nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "Yes, I did," she said, holding up the vial for them to see. "It wasn't easy, but I think I've managed to isolate the key components of the coral's venom and create a counter-agent."

Huening Kai let out a whoosh of air, his shoulders sagging with relief. "Thank you, Dr. Choi," he said, his voice filled with gratitude. "You have no idea how much this means to us."

Dr. Choi's expression softened, and she reached out to place a comforting hand on Huening Kai's shoulder. "I'm just glad I could help," she said, her voice warm and sincere. "Now, listen carefully. To administer the antidote, you'll need to gently take your fish out of the water and pour a small amount into its mouth. The effects should be almost immediate, but it's crucial that you give it to them as soon as possible."

Soobin and Huening Kai exchanged a look, a silent understanding passing between them. They knew that they wouldn't be administering the antidote to a fish, but to Taehyun himself.

"Thank you, Dr. Choi," Soobin said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of determination. "We'll make sure our pet fish gets the antidote right away."

Dr. Choi turned to leave, pausing briefly to cast one final concerned look at the two young idols. "The level of venom from this coral can be fatal if left untreated for too long," she warned, her expression grim. "Please, make sure you give your fish the antidote as quickly as possible."

Wait…

Fatal???

At that, Soobin and Huening Kai froze, the air suddenly thick with tension. "Fa…Fatal?" Soobin repeated, his voice barely above a whisper as his eyes widened in horror. "If we don't treat Tae-... our fish soon enough, it could..."

Dr. Choi nodded solemnly. "I'm afraid so, yes. But you have the antidote now. Just make sure you administer it quickly."

The weight of the situation crashed down on them like a tidal wave. They couldn't imagine a world without Taehyun, their beloved brother and friend. The mere thought that his life could be in such grave danger was enough to send a chill down their spines.

"We understand," Soobin managed to say, his voice strained as he tried to maintain his composure. "Thank you again, Dr. Choi. We'll take care of our fish right away."

With one final nod and well wishes, Dr. Choi left the two idols alone in the room, the vial of antidote clutched tightly in Soobin's hand.

"Soobin-hyung," Huening Kai whispered, his voice trembling with fear. "Taehyun... We can't lose him..."

Soobin took a deep breath, pushing down the wave of panic that threatened to engulf him. "We won't," he said firmly, his eyes blazing with determination. "We're going to find him, give him this antidote, and make sure he's okay. No matter what it takes."

With that, Soobin turned on his heel and sprinted out of the office, Huening Kai hot on his heels. They had to find the others, and fast.

Taehyun's life depended on it.

+x+

Soobin and Huening Kai raced through the aquarium, their eyes scanning the crowd for any sign of Yeonjun, Beomgyu, or Taehyun. They finally spotted Yeonjun and Beomgyu near the entrance, their expressions tense and worried as they spoke in hushed tones.

"Hyungs!" Soobin called out, his voice filled with a mix of relief and urgency. "Did you find Taehyun?"

But as they approached, Soobin's heart sank as he realized that Taehyun was nowhere to be seen. "Where is he?" he demanded, his voice rising in panic. "Please tell me you found him!"

Beomgyu bit his lip, exchanging a guilty look with Yeonjun. "We did find him," he started, his voice hesitant. "But..."

"But what?" Huening Kai asked, his eyes wide with fear.

Beomgyu sighed, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "Yeonjun lost him again," he said, his voice tinged with annoyance as he shot a glare at the older member.

Yeonjun's eyes widened, and he let out an indignant squawk. "Excuse me?" he retorted, his voice filled with disbelief. "I told you to keep an eye on him whilst I was trying to find the exit!"

The two members started arguing, their voices rising as they traded accusations and blame. Soobin felt his patience snap, and he slammed his hand against the wall, the sound echoing through the empty hallway.

"Enough!" he shouted, his voice filled with a quiet sort of fury. "This isn't the time for arguing. We need to focus on finding him.”

Yeonjun's brow furrowed, and he turned to Soobin with a questioning look. "Did you get the antidote?" he asked, his voice filled with a desperate sort of hope.

Soobin nodded, holding up the small vial for them to see. "Yes, but Dr. Choi said we need to administer it quickly," he said, his voice low and serious. "If we don't... the venom could be deadly."

Beomgyu and Yeonjun's eyes widened in horror, their mouths falling open in shock. "Deadly?" Beomgyu repeated, his voice barely above a whisper. "No, no, no... Taehyun's scales, they were already turning more white when we found him. We need to find him now!"

Huening Kai's face paled, and he turned to Beomgyu, his eyes wide with realization. "Wait," he said slowly, his voice trembling slightly. "He transformed here?”

Yeonjun nodded, his expression grim. "He did," he said softly, his voice filled with a quiet sort of resignation. "We found him in one of the tanks, swimming around like he belonged there."

Soobin's face paled, his eyes widening with fear. "Did anyone see him?" he asked, his voice filled with a quiet sort of terror.

Beomgyu shook his head, his expression uncertain. "I don't think so," he said slowly. "There was a little girl who saw him, but she was so young, I doubt anyone would believe her if she said anything."

Suddenly, a loud scream pierced the air, causing the members to whip their heads around in alarm. They watched as the same little girl from before came running past them, tears streaming down her face as she cried out for her mother.

"Mommy, mommy!" she wailed, her voice filled with fear. "There's a sea monster here! Help!”

The members exchanged a look of pure panic, their hearts racing as they realized the implications of the girl's words.

"Please tell me she’s not talk about…." Huening Kai started, his voice trailing off as he couldn't bring himself to finish the thought.

But Soobin was already moving, his feet carrying him in the direction the little girl had come from. "We need to find him," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of determination. "Now."

Chapter Text

The air was thick with tension as the members raced through the aquarium, their eyes scanning every corner and crevice for any sign of Taehyun. The sounds of their rapid footsteps echoed off the polished floors, mingling with the distant chatter of oblivious visitors.

"Where could he be?" Beomgyu panted, his voice strained with worry as they rounded yet another corner, only to be met with a dead end. "We've searched everywhere."

Yeonjun ran a hand through his hair, his expression grim. "He can't have just disappeared," he muttered, frustration evident in his tone. "There has to be somewhere we haven't looked."

Suddenly, a strange sound reached their ears - a guttural, animalistic grunting that sent shivers down their spines. It seemed to be coming from a nearby staff-only food storage cooler, its door slightly ajar.

"Do you hear that?" Huening Kai whispered, his eyes wide with a mix of fear and curiosity.

Soobin nodded, his brow furrowed in concentration. "It's coming from in there," he said, pointing towards the cooler. "We need to check it out."

Cautiously, the members crept towards the door, their hearts pounding in their chests as they pushed it open and slipped inside. The room was dark, the air chilled and heavy with the scent of raw fish.

"I can't see a thing," Beomgyu complained, his voice barely above a whisper. "It's pitch black in here."

But then, Soobin's eyes landed on a figure huddled in the corner, and his blood ran cold. With trembling hands, he pulled out his phone, turning on the flashlight and aiming it towards the shadowy form.

What they saw made them gasp in shock and horror.

There, on the ground, was Taehyun - but he was barely recognizable. His once vibrant blue scales had completely turned a stark, ghostly white, covering not just his tail, but patches of his arms as well. Gills fluttered on the sides of his neck, and his fingers were webbed, tipped with razor-sharp claws. His hair, usually a soft, warm brown, was now a murky green, and when he turned to face them, his eyes glowed an eerie yellow.

But perhaps most terrifying of all were the rows of razor-sharp teeth that glinted in the flashlight's beam as he tore into the raw fish scattered around him, devouring them with a feral intensity.

"That's not Taehyun," Huening Kai whimpered, his voice trembling with fear. "That can't be him."

Soobin swallowed hard, his heart clenching at the sight of his friend in such a monstrous state. "The coral venom…it’s changed him into something else entirely."

Yeonjun shook his head, disbelief etched onto his features. "How is this even possible?" he asked, his voice hoarse with shock. "I thought the coral just made him sick, not... not this."

Huening Kai took a tentative step forward, his hand outstretched in a placating gesture. "Hyung," he called out softly, trying to keep his voice steady. "It's us. We're here to help you."
But Taehyun just hissed, his yellow eyes narrowing as he bared his teeth in a clear warning. Huening Kai stumbled back, his face paling in fear.

Yeonjun's face paled, and he grabbed Huening Kai’s arm, pulling him back. "Kai, be careful," he warned, his voice tight with fear. "It's like he doesn't even recognize us anymore."

Beomgyu swallowed hard, his mind racing as he tried to come up with a plan. "How are we supposed to give him the antidote if we can't even get close to him?" he asked, his voice filled with desperation.

Soobin took a deep breath, steeling himself as he attempted to take a step towards Taehyun himself. He had to try, had to find a way to break through the wall of anger and confusion that had consumed his friend.

But before he could get any closer, the sound of voices outside the cooler made them all freeze, their hearts leaping into their throats.

"What was that noise?" a gruff voice demanded. "Is someone in there?"

Taehyun growled, low and menacing, and Yeonjun and Beomgyu leapt into action, rushing to the door and pressing their weight against it to keep it closed.

"Hurry, Soobin!" Yeonjun grunted, his muscles straining as the staff on the other side tried to push their way in. "We can't hold them off for long!"

The staff outside the cooler were growing more insistent, their voices rising with confusion and frustration as they tried to open the door.

"What's going on in there?" one of them demanded, the handle rattling as they tried to force their way inside. "Open up!"

Soobin's mind raced, his heart pounding in his chest as he tried to think of a way to get the antidote into Taehyun. But every time he approached, Taehyun would hiss and recoil, his claws slashing through the air in warning.

"Soobin-hyung!" Huening Kai called out, his voice filled with sudden realization. "The antidote! It's a liquid!"

Soobin frowned, confusion flickering across his features as he turned to face the maknae. "What?" he asked, his brow furrowed. "What does that have to do with anything?"

But then, understanding dawned on him, and his eyes widened, a gasp escaping his lips. Of course. The antidote was a liquid.

And he could control it.

With trembling fingers, Soobin pulled the vial from his pocket, holding it up to the dim light of the cooler. He took a deep breath, closing his eyes as he focused all of his energy on the clear liquid inside, hovering his hand above it.

Slowly, almost imperceptibly at first, the antidote began to rise from the vial, swirling and twisting in the air like a miniature waterspout. Soobin's brow furrowed with concentration, sweat beading on his forehead as he directed the stream of liquid towards Taehyun's mouth.

For a moment, it seemed like it wasn't going to work. Taehyun thrashed and snarled, his tail flailing as he tried to avoid the approaching liquid. But then, as if by some miracle, a few drops managed to slip past his defences, sliding down his throat before he could stop them.

The effect was almost instantaneous. Taehyun's yellow eyes widened, a strangled gasp escaping his lips as he clutched at his throat. His body convulsed, his tail thrashing against the ground as he let out a piercing, agonized scream.

"Taehyun!" Soobin cried out, rushing to his friend's side and gathering him into his arms. "Taehyun, can you hear me? Are you okay?"

But Taehyun just continued to writhe and moan, his face contorted with pain as the antidote worked its way through his system.

Outside the cooler, the sound of voices had reached a fever pitch, and Soobin could hear the distinct tone of a manager among the clamour.

"Open this door right now, or we're calling security!" a man shouted, his fist pounding against the metal.

"Yeonjun-ah, dry him off now!" Soobin shouted, his voice filled with panic and urgency. "If they open that door and see him like this, we’re done for.”

Yeonjun grunted with effort, one hand still braced against the door while he raised the other, clenching his fist towards Taehyun. Steam began to rise from Taehyun's body and it wasn’t long before the cooler was filled with a thick fog, the air heavy and damp with the sudden influx of moisture. Beomgyu and Yeonjun coughed and sputtered, their eyes watering as they struggled to keep the door closed just a moment longer.

With a final, mighty shove, the staff outside managed to force the door open, sending Beomgyu and Yeonjun sprawling to the ground. Light flooded the cooler, and for a moment, everyone froze, their eyes wide with shock and disbelief at the scene before them.

There, in the middle of the cooler, surrounded by empty crates of fish, was Taehyun, human once more and sprawled out on the floor with Soobin kneeling beside him.

"What in the world is going on here?" the manager demanded, his eyes narrowing as he caught sight of the empty fish crates scattered around the room.

The members exchanged panicked glances, their minds racing as they tried to come up with an explanation.

"We... we were just..." Beomgyu stammered, his voice trailing off as he struggled to find the right words.

But before he could continue, a soft groan drew their attention. Taehyun sat up slowly, his eyes blinking in confusion as he took in his surroundings.

"What happened?" he mumbled, his voice hoarse and groggy. "Where am I?"

The members rushed to his side, their relief palpable as they helped him to his feet. "You're okay, Taehyun-ah," Soobin murmured, his voice thick with emotion. "You're safe now."

But as they turned to face the angry staff members, their expressions filled with trepidation, they knew they were far from being out of the woods.

"So, who's going to explain to me why a group of idols is hiding in a restricted area, surrounded by empty fish crates?" the manager asked, his voice dripping with barely contained fury.

The members looked at each other, their minds racing as they tried to come up with a plausible excuse.

Where did they even begin?

+x+

The sun was only just beginning to set as the members had returned back to the dorm. Taehyun practically collapsed on the bed as soon as he returned. He was exhausted and in pain. It seemed the two days of nonstop eating and drinking had started to take a toll on him. The others members decided to let Taehyun rest, but Soobin stayed next to him in bed to ensure he would be okay.

"How are you feeling?" Soobin asked, his voice soft with concern as he perched on the edge of the bed.

Taehyun managed a weak chuckle, his lips quirking into a wry smile. "Like I'm never eating seafood again," he joked, his voice strained. "I don't think my stomach will ever forgive me."

Soobin laughed, shaking his head in amusement. "Good luck with that," he teased, his eyes twinkling with mirth. "With your merman instincts, I give it a week before you're craving sushi again."

Taehyun laughed, the sound turning into a pained wheeze as his stomach protested the movement. "Don't make me laugh, hyung," he pleaded, his face scrunching up in discomfort. "It hurts too much."

Soobin's expression sobered, and he reached out to take Taehyun's hand in his own, giving it a gentle squeeze. "I'm just glad you're okay," he said softly, his voice filled with a quiet sort of intensity. "When we found you in that cooler, I thought... I was so scared we were going to lose you."

Taehyun's eyes softened, and he returned Soobin's grip, his fingers twining with his leader's. "You saved me, hyung," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "All of you did. I don't even want to think about what would have happened if you hadn't found me in time."

Soobin shuddered, memories of Taehyun's monstrous form flashing through his mind. "Let's not dwell on that," he said quickly, forcing a smile onto his face. "What matters is that you're safe now, and you're going to be just fine."

They fell into a comfortable silence, each lost in their own thoughts as they tried to process the events of the day. Finally, Taehyun spoke again, his brow furrowed with worry.

"Do you think the aquarium staff bought our excuse?" he asked, his voice hesitant. "I still can't believe we managed to come up with something on the spot like that."

Soobin chuckled, shaking his head ruefully. "I don't know," he admitted. "I mean, 'We were doing a scavenger hunt for an episode of TODO and got lost' isn't exactly the most convincing story."

Taehyun groaned, burying his face in his hands. "I still can't believe I ate all that fish," he mumbled, his voice filled with embarrassment. "How much did we have to pay them back for the damages?"

Soobin winced, his expression pained. "Let's just say it's a good thing we're idols with decent salaries," he said, his voice strained. "And that Bang PD-nim never needs to know about this little incident."

They looked at each other for a moment, their eyes wide with the absurdity of the situation. And then, as if on cue, they burst into laughter, the sound echoing off the walls of the dorm as they clutched their stomachs and wiped tears of mirth from their eyes.

"Our lives are absolutely insane," Taehyun gasped out between giggles, his face flushed with laughter. "I swear, we could turn our lives into a K-Drama about all the crazy things that have happened to us since we became mermen."

Soobin grinned, his eyes sparkling with amusement. "Maybe we should," he teased, his voice light and playful. "We could call it 'The Merboys of HYBE: The Untold Story of TOMORROW X TOGETHER'."

Taehyun snorted, shaking his head in disbelief. "Yeah, because that wouldn't raise any suspicions at all," he said sarcastically. "I'm sure Bang PD-nim would be thrilled to have his idols revealed as mythical sea creatures."

They dissolved into another fit of laughter, the tension and fear of the day melting away in the face of their shared mirth. Soobin just smiled, giving Taehyun's hand one last squeeze before pushing himself to his feet. "Get some rest," he said gently, his voice filled with warmth. "I'll be back to check on you in a bit."

And with that, he slipped out of the room, his heart full and his mind at ease knowing that his friend was safe and sound.

+x+

The night air was cool and crisp against Soobin's skin as he made his way along the banks of the Han River, a small paper bag clutched in his hand. He had run out to the pharmacy to pick up some medication to help with Taehyun's digestion, hoping to ease some of the discomfort his friend was feeling after his fish-devouring escapade.

As he walked, his mind wandered, drifting back over the events of the past few months. Had it really only been four months since their lives had been turned upside down? Since they had been transformed into something straight out of a fairy tale?

Soobin chuckled, shaking his head in disbelief. It felt like a lifetime ago, like a distant dream that he could barely remember. And yet, here they were, still grappling with the realities of their new existence, still trying to navigate the uncharted waters of life as mermen.

"Our lives are just destined to be crazy, I guess," he muttered to himself, a wry smile tugging at his lips.

Lost in thought, he almost didn't notice the figure standing at the edge of the river, their silhouette outlined against the shimmering water. But as he drew closer, his heart skipped a beat, his eyes widening in recognition.

It was the old woman who had warned him about the full moon, all those months ago in the park.

Soobin froze, his mind racing as he tried to process the sight before him. He hadn't seen her since that day, hadn't even thought about her in the chaos and confusion of their transformation. And yet, here she was, as if summoned by his very thoughts.

Slowly, hesitantly, he approached her, his footsteps soft against the concrete path. As he drew closer, he could see the way her eyes sparkled in the night, the way her lips curved into a knowing smile as she turned to face him.

"Hello, young man," she said, her voice soft and warm. "It's good to see you again."

Soobin bowed politely, his throat suddenly dry as he struggled to find the right words. "I... I didn't expect to run into you here," he said lamely, wincing at the awkwardness of his own voice.

But the old woman just chuckled, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Fate has a funny way of bringing people together…" she said cryptically. But her voice trailed off as she slowly looked down and gasped at the sight of Soobin’s neck.

"You found it," she said, her voice warm with pride.

Soobin's hand flew to his chest, his fingers curling around the smooth, cool surface of the blue crystal necklace he found in the Moon Pool. He had almost forgotten he was wearing it, the weight of it so familiar now that it felt like a part of him.

"This... this was yours?" he asked, his voice filled with wonder and confusion.

The old woman nodded, her smile widening. "I haven’t seen that thing in years. I actually believe it was over fifty years ago," she confirmed, her voice filled with a quiet sort of nostalgia. "In the rock pool…at Jeju Island.

Soobin's eyes widened, his heart pounding in his chest as he realized the implications of her words. "Does that mean... are you a mer--"

"A seventy-five-year-old woman?" the old woman interrupted, her eyes twinkling with mirth. "Why yes, but I don't look a day over fifty, do I?"

Soobin spluttered, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "That's not what I--" he started to say, but the old woman just laughed, waving off his protests with a dismissive hand.

"I know what you meant, dear," she said kindly, her voice filled with understanding. "But that’s another story for another day.”

Soobin's mind raced, a thousand questions bubbling up inside him. But before he could voice any of them, the old woman spoke again, her eyes searching his face with a quiet sort of intensity.

"Tell me, dear," she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. "Is it just you? Or are there others who share your gift?"

Soobin hesitated, a part of him wanting to protect his members' secret at all costs. But there was something about the old woman's gaze, a depth of understanding and compassion that made him feel like he could trust her completely.

"It's not just me," he admitted, his voice trembling slightly. "My friends, my group members... we all went through it together.”

The old woman smiled, a knowing glint in her eye. "Magic has a unique way of bringing people together," she said cryptically. "But I can see it in your eyes. I can tell your bond was already strong and everything that had happened just made it stronger."

She paused, her expression turning serious as she looked up at Soobin with a quiet sort of intensity. "What's your name, my dear?" she asked, her voice filled with genuine curiosity.

"Soobin," he replied gently, taking in every word she was saying.

The old woman's smile widened, and she reached out to take Soobin's hand in her own, giving it a gentle squeeze. "Well, Soobin," she said warmly, her eyes crinkling at the corners. "I want you to promise me something. Promise me that you'll cherish this gift, that you'll embrace it with all your heart. What you and your friends have been given... it's a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Don't waste it."

Soobin swallowed hard, his throat tight with emotion as he nodded. "I promise," he said softly, his voice barely above a whisper. "I'll make the most of it. We all will."

The old woman's smile turned wistful, and she released Soobin's hand, taking a step back. "Good," she said simply, her voice filled with a quiet sort of satisfaction. "We will meet again soon.”

And with that, she turned and walked away, her steps slow but purposeful as she made her way down the riverbank.

"Wait!" Soobin called out, suddenly desperate for more answers, more guidance. "Who are you? Can you tell us more about Jeju?”

But the old woman just kept walking, her figure growing smaller and smaller in the distance until she disappeared from view entirely, leaving Soobin alone with his thoughts and the weight of her words hanging heavy in the air.

Chapter Text

"I told you she was a mermaid!"

The members were gathered in the living room, their expressions ranging from shock to disbelief as they listened to Soobin recount his encounter with the mysterious old woman by the Han River. Huening Kai couldn’t help but smugly point out that he was right – that he predicted the mysterious woman was a mermaid herself.

"I can't believe you ran into her again," Taehyun said, shaking his head in wonder as he absently rubbed his stomach, still feeling the lingering effects of his fish-devouring escapade.

Beomgyu grinned, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "Maybe she's been stalking you, hyung," he teased, waggling his eyebrows suggestively. "You know, like in those dramas where the wise old mentor keeps popping up to give cryptic advice to the hero."

Soobin rolled his eyes, throwing a pillow at Beomgyu's head. "Yah, don't be ridiculous," he scolded, though there was a hint of a smile tugging at his lips. "She's not stalking me. It was just a coincidence."

Yeonjun, who had been leaning against the wall in silent contemplation, finally spoke up, his voice filled with wonder. "But guys, think about it," he said, his eyes distant as he gazed out the window. "We always talked about how others probably found the Moon Pool and went through the same transformation as us. But to have actual confirmation that it's happened before... it's kind of mind-blowing, isn't it?"

The others fell silent at that, their expressions turning thoughtful as they considered Yeonjun's words.

"It makes you wonder just how many people have gone through this," Taehyun mused, his brow furrowed in concentration. "I mean, if it happened to that old woman, who knows how many others might be out there, living secret lives as mermen and mermaids?"

Huening Kai's eyes widened, and he leaned forward eagerly. "Maybe there's a whole secret society of them!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with excitement. "Like, a secret underwater city where they all live and swim around and stuff!"

Beomgyu snorted, shaking his head in amusement. "Kai, this isn't The Little Mermaid," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "I highly doubt there's a secret mermaid city out there."

"But you never know!" Huening Kai insisted, his lower lip jutting out in a pout. "I mean, a few months ago, we would have said the same thing about the existence of mermen in general. And look at us now!"

Soobin chuckled, reaching out to ruffle Huening Kai's hair affectionately. "Kai has a point," he conceded, his voice warm with amusement. "At this point, I don't think we can rule anything out."

"Still," Taehyun said, his expression turning serious. "If there were that many people who had transformed, don't you think it would have made the news by now? I mean, someone would have slipped up or been caught on camera at some point."

Soobin nodded, his brow furrowing in thought. "That's true," he agreed, his voice filled with a quiet sort of contemplation. "In theory, the number of people who have found the Moon Pool and gone through the transformation is probably pretty small. Otherwise, like Taehyun said, it would have been harder to keep it a secret for so long."

The members fell into a thoughtful silence, each lost in their own musings about the implications of their newfound knowledge. Finally, Soobin spoke again, his voice tinged with a hint of frustration.

"There’s still something that bugs me though," he said, his lips twisting into a frown. "She walked off before I could get her name again. How are we supposed to find her again if we don't even know what to call her?"

Taehyun shrugged, a small smile playing at the corners of his mouth. "From the sound of it, I don't think we'll need to find her," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of certainty. "If she's anything like those wise old mentors in the dramas, she'll probably just show up again when the time is right."

Soobin sighed, running a hand through his hair as he nodded in reluctant agreement. "I guess you're right," he said, his voice filled with a mix of resignation and anticipation. "We'll just have to wait and see what happens."

+x+

A few days later, the members found themselves seated in Bang PD's office, their expressions filled with a mix of curiosity and trepidation as they waited for their boss to arrive. Soobin had been informed of the meeting over a week ago, but the purpose of the gathering had been kept frustratingly vague.

"What do you think this is about?" Beomgyu asked, his leg bouncing nervously as he glanced around the room.

Yeonjun shrugged, his brow furrowed in thought. "Maybe it's more information about our comeback?" he suggested, his voice filled with a hint of excitement. "We’re only a few months away from announcing it publicly."

Taehyun shook his head, his expression doubtful. "I don't think so," he said, his voice low and serious. "Bang PD-nim usually doesn't call us in for a meeting unless it's something important. And he definitely wouldn't keep the reason a secret if it was just about our music."

Huening Kai's eyes widened, and he leaned forward in his seat, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "You don't think he found out about our secret, do you?" he asked, his voice trembling slightly with fear.

Soobin's heart skipped a beat at the suggestion, but he quickly shook his head, forcing a reassuring smile onto his face. "No way," he said, his voice filled with a confidence he didn't quite feel. "We've been so careful. There's no way he could have found out."

Just then, the door to the office swung open, and Bang PD strode into the room, his expression unreadable as he took his seat behind the desk. The members immediately straightened in their chairs, their faces morphing into polite smiles as they greeted their boss.

But as Bang PD settled into his seat, Soobin couldn't help but notice the hint of annoyance that flickered across his features, his brow furrowing slightly as he shuffled some papers on his desk.

"PD-nim, are you okay?" Soobin asked hesitantly, his voice filled with concern.

Bang PD paused, his eyes lifting to meet Soobin's gaze. For a moment, he simply stared at the leader, his expression inscrutable. And then, with a heavy sigh, he spoke, his voice low and serious.

"Boys," he began, his tone measured and even. "Would you care to explain why I had to spend my entire morning getting an aquarium in the city to sign a non-disclosure agreement?"

Shit.

"An... an NDA?" Soobin stammered, his voice shaking slightly. "I don't... I mean, how did you find out about that, PD-nim?"

Bang PD raised an eyebrow, leaning back in his chair as he crossed his arms over his chest. "I was called by the aquarium management," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of fury. "They informed me that five of my idols were allegedly shooting for their variety show, something that myself or the producers of TODO knew nothing about."

The sarcasm in his voice was biting, and the members winced, their cheeks flushing with embarrassment and shame.

"PD-nim, we can explain," Yeonjun started, his voice filled with a desperate sort of urgency. "We were just--"

But Bang PD cut him off with a wave of his hand, his expression unyielding. "And the fish that disappeared?" he asked, his voice filled with a quiet sort of accusation. "How do you explain that?"

The members fell silent, their minds racing as they tried to come up with an excuse, any excuse, that could get them out of this mess.

Taehyun's eventually interjected, his voice filled with remorse. "PD-nim, that was my fault," he said, bowing his head in apology. "I wasn't feeling well that day, and I needed to eat something. I didn't mean to take their fish without permission, and I accept full responsibility for my actions."

Soobin quickly jumped in as well, his voice taking on the tone of a leader addressing his team. "We're really sorry for not informing you about our trip to the aquarium. It was a lapse in judgment on our part. We should have notified the management and staff about our whereabouts."

Bang PD leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms over his chest as he regarded the members with a stern gaze. "Boys, you know the rules," he said, his voice filled with a mix of disappointment and frustration. "You can't just go off on your own like that, especially not to a public place where you could be recognized. It's not just about your safety, but also about the company's reputation."

The members nodded, their expressions filled with contrition as they murmured their apologies.

"It won't happen again, PD-nim," Soobin promised, his voice filled with a quiet sort of determination. "We'll make sure to follow proper protocol from now on."

Bang PD sighed, rubbing a hand over his face as he regarded the members with a weary sort of resignation. "See that you do," he said, his voice low and serious. "I don't want another incident like this, understood?"

The members nodded, their expressions solemn as they chorused their agreement.

For a moment, Bang PD simply stared at them, his gaze searching as if trying to read their thoughts. And then, with a heavy sigh, he leaned forward, his elbows resting on the desk as he fixed them with a serious look.

"Now, as for the real reason I called you here today," he began, his voice taking on a sombre tone. "I wanted to fill you in on some news before you overheard it from the staff."

Soobin frowned, exchanging a confused glance with the others. "News?" he repeated, his voice filled with a mix of curiosity and trepidation. "What kind of news?"

Bang PD paused, his expression softening slightly as he regarded the members with a hint of sympathy. "Boys," he said, his voice low and gentle. "Manager Kim is leaving the company."

The members froze, their eyes widening with shock as they processed the unexpected announcement.

"Manager Kim is leaving?" Huening Kai repeated, his voice small and disbelieving. "But why? He's been with us since our debut."

Bang PD nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "As you know, Manager Kim and his wife are expecting their first child," he explained, his voice warm with understanding. "And recently, his wife received an exciting job opportunity in London. After much discussion, they've decided to move there to start this new chapter in their lives."

The members fell silent, their expressions a mix of sadness and happiness as they tried to process the bittersweet news.

"We're really going to miss him," Taehyun said softly, his voice filled with a quiet sort of melancholy. "Manager Kim has been such an important part of our team."

Yeonjun nodded, a wistful smile on his face as he remembered all the moments they had shared with their manager over the years. "He's been like a father figure to us," he agreed, his voice thick with emotion. "Always there to support us and guide us through the ups and downs of this industry."

Soobin swallowed hard, his throat tight as he tried to keep his composure. "Will we have a chance to see him before he leaves?" he asked, his voice filled with a desperate sort of hope.

Bang PD smiled, nodding in confirmation. "Of course," he said, his voice warm with reassurance. "We'll be holding a farewell party for Manager Kim at the end of the week. You'll receive more information about it soon."

The members exchanged excited glances, their faces lighting up at the prospect of celebrating their beloved manager's new journey.

"We'll make sure to give him a proper send-off," Beomgyu declared, his voice filled with a fierce sort of determination. "Manager Kim deserves nothing less."

The others murmured their agreement, their expressions filled with a mix of sadness and anticipation as they began to plan for the upcoming celebration.

+x+

A few days later, the members found themselves in the dance studio, their bodies moving in perfect synchronization as they ran through their latest choreography. Despite the physical exertion, their minds were buzzing with excitement as they discussed the upcoming farewell party for Manager Kim.

"I can't believe it's only a few days away," Huening Kai panted, his face flushed with exertion as he wiped the sweat from his brow. "It feels like just yesterday we were talking about it in Bang PD-nim's office."

Taehyun nodded, his expression thoughtful as he took a swig from his water bottle. "It's going to be bittersweet," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of melancholy. "Saying goodbye to Manager Kim, but also celebrating this new chapter in his life."

Just then, the door to the studio swung open, and a familiar figure stepped inside, his face breaking into a warm smile as he caught sight of the members.

"Manager Kim!" Soobin exclaimed, his voice filled with surprise and delight as he rushed over to greet their beloved manager.

The others quickly followed suit, their faces alight with joy as they crowded around Manager Kim, peppering him with questions and well-wishes.

"We've missed you, Manager Kim," Beomgyu said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of sincerity. "Where have you been all week?"

Manager Kim's smile turned apologetic, and he rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. "I'm sorry for not being around much lately," he said, his voice filled with a mix of regret and exhaustion. "My wife has been suffering from pretty severe morning sickness, and I've been taking care of her as much as I can."

The members' expressions softened with understanding, and they quickly reassured Manager Kim that there was no need to apologize.

"Of course, Manager Kim," Soobin said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of empathy. "Family always comes first. We completely understand."

Manager Kim's smile turned grateful, and he reached out to give Soobin's shoulder a gentle squeeze. "Thank you, boys," he said, his voice thick with emotion. "I'm going to miss you all so much. You've been like a second family to me these past few years."

The members fell silent at that, their expressions turning sombre as they tried to imagine life without their beloved manager by their side.

"We're going to miss you too, Manager Kim," Yeonjun said softly, his voice filled with a quiet sort of sadness. "More than you could ever know."

Manager Kim's smile turned wistful, and he took a deep breath, as if trying to steady himself. "Well, I actually have some exciting news about the farewell party," he said, his voice taking on a lighter tone as he tried to change the subject.

The members perked up at that, their eyes widening with curiosity as they waited for Manager Kim to continue.

"Oh?" Soobin prompted, his voice filled with interest. "What's the news?"

Manager Kim grinned, his eyes sparkling with a hint of mischief. "Well, it seems that HYBE has decided to go all out for the celebration," he said, his voice filled with barely contained excitement. "They've actually hired out a small party venue on Jeju Island for the occasion."

The members froze, their eyes widening with a mix of shock and delight as they processed the unexpected announcement.
"Jeju Island?" Huening Kai repeated, his voice filled with a quiet sort of awe. "As in, the same Jeju Island where we..."

He trailed off, shooting a meaningful glance at the others as he tried to convey the significance of the location without giving away their secret.

Manager Kim's brow furrowed, and he looked between the members with a hint of confusion. "Is there something special about Jeju Island that I'm missing?" he asked, his voice filled with a mix of curiosity and suspicion.

Soobin quickly shook his head, a forced smile spreading across his face as he tried to deflect Manager Kim's question. "No, no," he said, his voice filled with a false sort of nonchalance. "We're just excited to be going back to Jeju Island again. It's such a beautiful place, and we have some really great memories there."

Manager Kim's expression cleared, and he nodded in understanding. "Ah, I see," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of nostalgia. "Well, I'm glad that the location has some special meaning for you boys. It will make the celebration all the more meaningful."

With a final smile and a promise to see them soon, Manager Kim took his leave, the door swinging shut behind him as he disappeared down the hallway.

As soon as he was gone, the members exchanged excited glances, their faces breaking into wide grins as they processed the news.

"Can you believe it?" Huening Kai exclaimed, his voice filled with barely contained glee. "We're going back to Jeju Island!"

Yeonjun chuckled, shaking his head in amazement. "And this time, we don't have to swim there via the ocean," he joked, his eyes twinkling with mirth.

Soobin grinned, his expression turning mischievous as he playfully nudged Yeonjun's shoulder. "Yeah, and hopefully this time, there won't be any falling into caves or any other mysterious transformations," he teased, his voice filled with a quiet sort of amusement. "We could have a normal, non-magical trip for once. Imagine that!"

Beomgyu, pretending to be dramatic, clutched his chest, "A trip without any magical chaos? How will we ever survive?"

They all laughed, sharing a moment of light-heartedness amid the whirlwind of their extraordinary lives, the sound filling the studio with a warmth and amity that had become so familiar to them over the years.

"Can you imagine if we had told Manager Kim the real reason why Jeju Island is so special to us?" Taehyun mused, his voice filled with a mix of amusement and disbelief. "He’d probably faint on the spot."

As the group fell back into laughter and their normal playful banter, the members with renewed energy and excitement, turned back to their rehearsal, their bodies moving in perfect sync as they lost themselves in the music and the joy of their shared bond.

They were going to make sure this farewell party was a night to remember.

Chapter Text

The sun was slowly starting to set, painting the sky in a breathtaking array of oranges and pinks as the boat glided across the calm waters of the ocean. The members, along with a group of HYBE staff, were on their way to Jeju Island for Manager Kim's farewell party, the excitement palpable in the air as they chatted and laughed amongst themselves.

Soobin, Beomgyu, Taehyun, and Huening Kai were sitting out on the deck, enjoying the gentle breeze and the stunning view of the ocean stretching out before them. The staff were busy engaging in lively conversations with Manager Kim, their voices filled with warmth and well-wishes as they celebrated his upcoming departure and new chapter in life.

"Can you believe Manager Kim is really leaving?" Beomgyu mused, his eyes fixed on the horizon as he leaned back in his seat. "It feels like just yesterday he was scolding us for being late to practice."

Taehyun chuckled, shaking his head in amusement. "Yeah, but he was always there to support us, no matter what," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of fondness. "He's going to be really missed."

Huening Kai nodded, a mischievous grin spreading across his face as he turned to Beomgyu. "Speaking of missing him," he said, his voice filled with barely contained glee, "have you prepared your speech for the party yet?"

Beomgyu's eyes widened, and he clutched at his chest in mock offense. "Of course I have!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with a false sort of bravado. "And let me tell you, it's going to be the most epic, heartwarming speech in the history of farewell parties. There won't be a dry eye in the house by the time I'm done."

Taehyun snorted, rolling his eyes in amusement. "Oh, I'm sure," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Because we all know how great you are at public speaking, right Gyu?"

Huening Kai giggled, joining in on the good-natured teasing. "Yeah, remember that time you tried to host that award show and forgot half the words.”

Beomgyu's cheeks flushed, and he crossed his arms over his chest in a huff. "Yah, that was one time!" he protested, his voice filled with indignation. "And it's not my fault the teleprompter malfunctioned!"

Soobin chuckled, shaking his head at his members' antics. "Alright, alright, let's not give Beomgyu too hard of a time," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of authority. "I'm sure his speech will be just fine."

Taehyun grinned, leaning back in his seat as he surveyed the group with a hint of mischief in his eyes. "Well, as long as we can make it through the night without any...complications," he said, his voice filled with a knowing sort of amusement, "I think we'll be okay."

Beomgyu's eyes widened, and he leaned forward conspiratorially. "Complications?" he repeated, his voice filled with a false sort of innocence. "Why Taehyun, whatever do you mean?"

Taehyun rolled his eyes, swatting at Beomgyu playfully. "You know exactly what I mean," he said, his voice filled with a mix of exasperation and fondness. "We can't exactly afford to have any merman-related incidents tonight, can we?"

Soobin nodded, his expression turning serious as he considered Taehyun's words. "You're right," he agreed, his voice low and thoughtful. "At least it's not a full moon night. Speaking of which, when is the next one?"

Taehyun's brow furrowed, and he pulled out his phone, quickly checking the lunar calendar. "It looks like it's in a few days," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of confidence. "On the 15th."

Beomgyu's eyes sparkled with mirth, and he leaned forward, a teasing grin on his face. "Are you sure about that, Taehyun-ah?" he asked, his voice filled with a false sort of concern. "Because as I recall, you've been known to mix up your full moon dates before."

Taehyun's cheeks flushed, and he swatted at Beomgyu again, his voice filled with indignation. "Yah, that was one time!" he protested, his lips twitching with a hint of a smile. "And besides, we all forgot about the full moon last month, so it's not like I'm the only one who's ever made a mistake."

As Beomgyu and Taehyun continued their playful bickering, Huening Kai looked around, his brow furrowing in confusion. "Hey, guys?" he said, his voice filled with a hint of concern. "Where's Yeonjun-hyung?"

Soobin glanced around, his eyes scanning the deck for any sign of their eldest member. "Oh, he said he was going to go look at the view for a bit," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of reassurance. "He'll be back soon."

Huening Kai nodded, standing up and stretching his arms over his head. "I think I'll go join him," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of determination. "I could use some fresh air."

With a final glance at Beomgyu and Taehyun, who were still engaged in their good-natured argument, Huening Kai made his way towards the front of the boat, the sound of his footsteps fading into the gentle lapping of the waves.

As he approached the railing, he saw Yeonjun leaning against the edge, his gaze fixed on the vast expanse of the ocean stretching out before them. There was a distant look in his eyes, as if he were lost in thought, and Huening Kai couldn't help but feel a flicker of concern at the sight.

"Hyung?" he called out softly, coming to stand beside Yeonjun at the railing. "Is everything okay?"

Yeonjun blinked, turning to face Huening Kai with a small smile. "Yeah, Kai," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of reassurance. "I was just admiring the view."

Huening Kai chuckled, leaning against the railing as he took in the stunning sight before them. "It is beautiful, isn't it?" he mused, his voice filled with a quiet sort of awe. "The way the sun reflects off the water, the endless blue stretching out to the horizon..."

Yeonjun hummed in agreement, his expression turning contemplative as he gazed out at the ocean. "It's incredible to think that we've seen what the world out here is really like," he murmured, his voice barely audible over the sound of the waves. "That we've swum in these very waters, explored the depths that most people can only dream of."

Huening Kai nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "It's like we have this whole other life that no one else knows about," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of wonder. "A secret that binds us together in a way that's hard to put into words."

Yeonjun turned to look at Huening Kai, his expression softening with a mix of affection and understanding. "I know what you mean," he said, his voice low and sincere. "It's like we're part of something bigger than ourselves, something that's both terrifying and exhilarating at the same time."

For a moment, they fell into a comfortable silence, each lost in their own thoughts as they watched the sun dip lower on the horizon, painting the sky in a breathtaking array of colours.

Then, with a mischievous grin, Huening Kai turned to Yeonjun, his eyes sparkling with a hint of playfulness. "You know, hyung," he said, his voice filled with a false sort of nonchalance, "when you think about it, this whole merman thing is kind of your fault."

Yeonjun's eyes widened, and he turned to face Huening Kai with an incredulous expression. "My fault?" he repeated, his voice filled with disbelief. "How do you figure that?"

Huening Kai laughed, the sound bright and carefree in the quiet of the evening. "Well, if you hadn't ‘lost’ your phone that night on Jeju Island, we never would have gotten lost in that forest in the first place," he pointed out, his voice filled with a teasing sort of smugness.

Yeonjun blinked, his mind flashing back to that fateful night, to the moment when he had realized his phone was missing and the chain of events that had followed. Then, with a bark of laughter, he reached out to ruffle Huening Kai's hair, his voice filled with a mix of amusement and indignation.

"Yah, that's not fair!" he protested, his lips twitching with a hint of a smile. "If I recall correctly, it was you who tripped on that tree root and sent us all tumbling into that cave. So really, this whole thing is your fault, not mine."

Huening Kai's eyes widened, and he let out a gasp of mock outrage. "Are you seriously trying to blame me for this?" he asked, his voice filled with a false sort of disbelief.

But even as he spoke, he couldn't keep the grin from spreading across his face, and soon enough, both he and Yeonjun were doubled over with laughter, their voices ringing out across the deck as they clutched at their sides.

"I guess we're both to blame, then," Huening Kai said finally, his voice filled with a quiet sort of acceptance. "For turning us all into fish people."

Yeonjun chuckled, shaking his head in amusement. "I guess so," he agreed, his voice warm with affection. "But you know what? I wouldn't have it any other way."

Huening Kai's expression softened, and he leaned against Yeonjun's side, his voice filled with a quiet sort of sincerity as he spoke. "Me neither, hyung," he said, his eyes fixed on the horizon. "Despite everything, I'm glad this happened to us. It's brought us closer together in a way that nothing else could have."

Yeonjun hummed in agreement, his arm coming up to wrap around Huening Kai's shoulders in a comforting gesture. And as they stood there, watching the sun sink below the horizon and the first stars begin to twinkle in the sky above, they knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, they would face them together - as brothers, as friends, and as the most unlikely of creatures, bound by a secret that would forever change their lives.

+x+

Hours later, the party was in full swing, the small venue alive with music, laughter, and the chatter of the HYBE staff as they celebrated Manager Kim's farewell. The main festivities were taking place in the outdoor garden area, with twinkling fairy lights strung up between the trees and a large banner proclaiming "Thank You Manager Kim!" hanging from the gazebo in the centre.

The members were in the thick of it all, laughing and joking with each other as they mingled with the other partygoers. Soobin, his cheeks flushed with happiness and perhaps a bit too much soju, was in the middle of entertaining a group of staff members with a story about their latest dance practice when he decided to step away for a second.

"Ah, excuse me for a moment," he said, bowing politely to the group. "I need to use the restroom."

With a final smile and a promise to return soon, Soobin made his way inside the venue, his eyes scanning the hallways for any sign of the facilities. But as he rounded a corner, he suddenly collided with someone, sending them both tumbling to the ground in a tangle of limbs.

"Oh my gosh, I'm so sorry!" Soobin exclaimed, scrambling to his feet and reaching out a hand to help the other person up. "Are you okay?"

As he looked closer, he realized that the person he had bumped into was a young woman, her uniform indicating that she was a member of the venue's staff. She looked to be around his age, with long dark hair and a kind face that was currently scrunched up in pain.

"I'm fine, don't worry about it," the girl said, accepting Soobin's hand and allowing him to pull her to her feet. "It was my fault, I wasn't watching where I was going."

Soobin shook his head, a sheepish smile on his face. "No, no, it was definitely my fault," he insisted, his voice filled with a quiet sort of sincerity. "I should have been paying more attention."

The girl's expression softened, and she smiled up at Soobin, her eyes sparkling with a hint of mischief. "Well, I guess we'll just have to agree to disagree on that one," she said, her voice filled with a teasing sort of warmth.

Soobin chuckled, feeling a bit of the tension drain from his shoulders at the girl's easy demeanour. "I guess so," he agreed, his lips twitching with a hint of a smile. "I'm Soobin, by the way."

The girl's eyes widened, and she let out a small smile. "Ah, this is embarrassing!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with barely contained excitement. "I’m actually a MOA myself. When my manager told me you would be coming tonight I was excited. I guess I wasn’t expecting to bump into you…literally."

Soobin's smile widened, and he felt a warm glow of happiness spread through his chest at the girl's words. "Ahh, I’m happy I get to meet a MOA here." he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of delight. “What's your name?"

The girl blushed, ducking her head shyly. "I'm Minjee," she said, her voice soft and hesitant. "I've been following your group since debut. Your music has gotten me through some really tough times."

Soobin's expression softened, and he reached out to give Minjee's shoulder a gentle squeeze. "That means so much to hear," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of sincerity. "Thank you for your support, Minjee-ssi. It's fans like you who make everything we do worthwhile."

Minjee's blush deepened, and she smiled up at Soobin with a mix of shyness and happiness. But as her gaze drifted lower, her expression suddenly shifted, her brow furrowing in confusion.

"Soobin-ssi," she said slowly, her voice filled with a quiet sort of curiosity. "If you don't mind me asking... where did you get that necklace?"

Soobin's hand flew to his chest, his fingers instinctively curling around the blue crystal pendant that hung there.

For a moment, he hesitated, his mind racing as he tried to come up with a plausible explanation. He couldn't exactly tell Minjee the truth - that he had found the necklace in a magical cave on Jeju Island. The same cave that turned them into mermen and protected him from the effects of the full moon.

"Ah, this old thing?" he said finally, his voice filled with a false sort of nonchalance. "It was a gift from another MOA, actually. They gave it to me at a fan sign event a while back."

Minjee nodded slowly, her expression unreadable as she studied the necklace with a hint of something that Soobin couldn't quite place. Was it recognition? Curiosity? He couldn't be sure.

But before he could dwell on it further, Minjee's expression cleared, and she smiled up at him once more, her voice filled with a quiet sort of understanding. "It's beautiful," she said simply, her fingers hovering over the pendant for the briefest of moments before she pulled back, as if catching herself. "You're very lucky to have such dedicated fans."

Soobin swallowed hard, feeling a sudden tightness in his throat at the sincerity in Minjee's voice. "I am," he agreed, his voice barely above a whisper. "More than I could ever put into words."

For a moment, they simply stood there, their gazes locked and the air between them heavy with some unspoken understanding. Then, with a final smile and a polite bow, Minjee excused herself, disappearing down the hallway and leaving Soobin alone with his thoughts.

As he watched her go, Soobin couldn't shake the feeling that there was something more to Minjee's interest in his necklace than mere curiosity. But try as he might, he couldn't quite put his finger on what it was.

With a heavy sigh and a mental shake of his head, Soobin forced himself to push the encounter from his mind, making his way back out to the garden to rejoin the party. There would be time to dwell on the mystery of Minjee and the necklace later. For now, he had a celebration to enjoy and a beloved manager to send off in style.

+x+

The party continued late into the night, the laughter and chatter of the guests mingling with the soft strains of music that drifted through the air. Soobin found himself swept up in the festivities once more, his earlier encounter with Minjee gradually fading to the back of his mind as he laughed and joked with his members and the other partygoers.

At one point, Beomgyu and Huening Kai excused themselves to visit the snack table, their eyes sparkling with mischief as they made their way towards the impressive spread of food and drinks.

"You two be careful not to spill anything on yourselves," Yeonjun called out after them, his voice low and teasing. "The last thing we need is for your tails to make a surprise appearance at this party."

Beomgyu spun around, his hand clutching at his chest in mock offense. "Why are you singling me out, hyung?" he demanded, his voice filled with a false sort of outrage. "Huening Kai is just as likely to make a mess as I am!"

Huening Kai let out an indignant squawk, swatting at Beomgyu's arm in protest. But before their bickering could escalate any further, the sound of a microphone being tapped drew their attention back to the centre of the garden, where Bang PD was standing with a broad smile on his face.

"Attention, everyone," he called out, his voice amplified by the speakers set up around the perimeter of the garden. "I'd like to invite our guest of honour, Manager Kim, to say a few words."

A cheer went up from the crowd as Manager Kim made his way to the front, his expression a mix of happiness and bashfulness as he accepted the microphone from Bang PD.

"Wow," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of awe as he looked out at the sea of smiling faces before him. "I hardly know where to begin. When I first started at HYBE all those years ago, which I guess was just BigHit, I never could have imagined that I would be standing here today, surrounded by so many incredible people and feeling so loved and appreciated."

He paused, taking a moment to gather his thoughts before continuing. "I've been blessed to work with some of the most talented and hardworking individuals in this industry," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of pride. "From the dedicated staff who work tirelessly behind the scenes to make everything run smoothly, to the incredible artists who pour their hearts and souls into every performance... it's been an honour to be a part of this family."

His gaze drifted over to where the members were standing, locking glances between the back of the garden to near the snack table, his expression softening with a mix of affection and gratitude. "And of course, I have to give a special thank you to my boys," he said, his voice thick with emotion. "Soobin, Yeonjun, Beomgyu, Taehyun, and Huening Kai... you five have been the greatest joy of my career. Watching you grow and achieve your dreams has been the most rewarding experience of my life. I know that you will continue to do amazing things, and I can't wait to see where your journey takes you next."

By now, there wasn't a dry eye in the house, the members included. Soobin felt a lump forming in his throat as he listened to Manager Kim's heartfelt words, his vision blurring with unshed tears as he thought back on all the moments they had shared together over the years.

"So thank you," Manager Kim said finally, his voice filled with a quiet sort of sincerity. "Thank you to everyone at HYBE, to my amazing wife and soon-to-be child, and to the five young men who have become like sons to me. I will cherish the memories we've made together for the rest of my life."

He raised his glass in the air, a broad smile on his face as he looked out at the gathered crowd. "Let's all raise our glasses," he called out, his voice filled with a quiet sort of joy. "To new beginnings, to lifelong friendships, and to the incredible journey that lies ahead. Cheers!"

A chorus of "cheers!" echoed through the garden as everyone raised their glasses in response, the sound of clinking glass and joyful laughter mingling with the soft strains of music that drifted through the air.

But just as Manager Kim was about to take a sip of his drink, the peaceful atmosphere was suddenly shattered by the sound of a loud yelp, followed by the telltale hiss of sprinklers coming to life near the left side of the garden, sending jets of water spraying into the air and drenching anyone unfortunate enough to be caught in their path.

Including Beomgyu and Huening Kai.

The two members barely had time to register what was happening before they were drenched, their hair and clothes plastered to their skin as they stood there, frozen in shock.

For a moment, no one moved, the partygoers staring at the bizarre scene in confusion and disbelief. But then, as if snapping out of a trance, Beomgyu and Huening Kai exchanged a panicked look, their eyes widening with a mix of horror and realization.

"Shit," Beomgyu hissed under his breath, his voice barely audible over the sound of the sprinklers. "We need to get out of here, now."

Without another word, the two of them took off running, their feet pounding against the damp grass as they raced towards the venue, desperate to find a place to hide before they transformed in front of everyone here.

They ran through multiple rooms, trying to find a decent place to hide, the seconds counting down way to quick.

"Quick, Kai, we don't have lon-" Beomgyu's voice suddenly cut off, followed by the unmistakable sound of two bodies hitting the ground.

The two were now on the ground. Transformed. In a middle of an empty room.

"This is just great," Huening Kai groaned, his tail flopping uselessly against the hard concrete floor. "Of all the times for the sprinklers to go off, it had to be now?"

Beomgyu let out a frustrated sigh, running a hand through his damp hair as he tried to assess their situation. "We're soaked," he muttered, his voice filled with a quiet sort of desperation. "It's going to take ages for us to dry off without Yeonjun-hyung's help."

Huening Kai's eyes widened, and he smacked his forehead with the palm of his hand. "We need him to find us. Fast.”

"Likely chance that will happen.” Beomgyu murmured, his brow furrowed in concern. "He and the others were on the other side of the garden when we ran off. They probably didn't even see where we went."

Huening Kai reached for his pocket instinctively, his fingers searching for the familiar shape of his phone, cursing as he remembered his phone, and whatever else was in his pockets had disappeared…along with the pockets themselves.

Beomgyu's shoulders slumped, his eyes closing in frustration. "This is a nightmare," he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. "We're trapped in here with no way to contact the others, and it's only a matter of time before someone finds us."

Huening Kai bit his lip, trying to push down the rising panic in his chest. "Maybe we should just try to stay calm," he suggested, his voice filled with a forced sort of optimism. "Yeonjun-hyung and the others will figure out where we are eventually. We just need to hold tight until then."

Beomgyu took a deep breath, nodding slowly as he tried to gather his composure. "You're right," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of determination. "We can't lose our heads now. We just need to stay put and trust that the others will find us before anyone else does."

But just as the words left his mouth, the sound of the door creaking open shattered the tense silence of the room, followed by a sharp gasp of shock and disbelief.

Beomgyu and Huening Kai's heads snapped up, their eyes widening in horror as they took in the sight of a young woman they didn’t recognise standing in the doorway, her hand clasped over her mouth.

"You're... you're..." she stammered, her voice trembling as she stared at the two mermen before her, unable to believe what she was seeing.

Beomgyu and Huening Kai exchanged a helpless glance, their hearts sinking as they realized the gravity of their situation.

They had been caught.

Chapter Text

The silence in the room was deafening, the only sound being the rapid beating of Beomgyu and Huening Kai's hearts as they stared at the young woman in the doorway, their eyes wide with panic and fear. The woman, for her part, seemed equally shocked, her hand still clasped over her mouth as she took in the sight of the two mermen before her, their tails glistening in the dim light of the room.

"I... I can explain," Beomgyu stammered, his mind racing as he tried to come up with a plausible excuse for their current state. "It's... it's just a costume. We were going to surprise everyone at the party with a little performance."

Beside him, Huening Kai groaned, his voice low and frustrated as he leaned in close to Beomgyu's ear. "A costume? Seriously? That's the best you could come up with?"

Beomgyu shot him a glare, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "Well, I don't see you coming up with any brilliant ideas," he hissed, his voice filled with a quiet sort of desperation.

But before either of them could say anything else, the sound of footsteps echoing down the hallway outside the room made them freeze, their hearts leaping into their throats as they recognized the familiar voice of Manager Kim.

"Beomgyu? Kai? Where are you?" he called out, his voice filled with a mix of concern and confusion.

The two members exchanged a panicked glance, their eyes widening with horror as they realized the gravity of their situation. If Manager Kim were to find them like this, with their tails on full display...

They could hear the other members outside the room, their voices overlapping as they tried to stop Manager Kim from searching for them.

"Manager Kim, I'm sure they're fine," Soobin's voice rang out, his tone filled with a forced sort of nonchalance. "They probably just needed some air. You know how Beomgyu gets when he's had too much to drink."

"Yeah, and Huening Kai probably just went to make sure he was okay," Yeonjun chimed in, his words rushing out in a desperate attempt to keep Manager Kim from entering the room. "They'll be back soon, I'm sure of it."

But Manager Kim was not to be deterred, his footsteps growing closer and closer to the storage room with each passing second. Beomgyu and Huening Kai felt their hearts pounding in their chests, their breaths coming in short, sharp gasps as they braced themselves for the inevitable.

And then, just as they heard the sound of the doorknob turning, the young woman suddenly sprang into action, her hand reaching out to hold the door shut with a surprising amount of strength.

"I'm sorry, but this room is currently off-limits," she called out, her voice filled with a calm sort of authority. "There's been a bit of a flood, and I'm in the middle of cleaning it up."

Manager Kim's voice was muffled through the door, but the confusion in his tone was clear. "A flood? But I thought I saw two of my boys run in there just a moment ago..."

The woman shook her head, even though Manager Kim couldn't see her. "I'm afraid you must be mistaken," she said, her voice filled with a quiet sort of conviction. "I saw two young men running down the hallway in the opposite direction just a few minutes ago. Perhaps those were the ones you were looking for?"

There was a moment of silence, and then the sound of Manager Kim's footsteps starting to retreat, followed by the hurried scramble of the other members rushing after him.

Beomgyu and Huening Kai stared at the woman in disbelief, their mouths hanging open in shock as they tried to process what had just happened. Why had she covered for them? And more importantly, why didn't she seem more surprised by their current state?

But before they could voice any of their questions, the woman was already moving, her steps purposeful as she made her way over to a nearby cupboard and began rummaging through its contents.

"Here," she said, pulling out a stack of fluffy white towels and thrusting them into Beomgyu and Huening Kai's arms. "Dry yourselves off quickly. You don't have much time."

The two members blinked, their minds struggling to keep up with the sudden turn of events. "I... what?" Beomgyu stammered, his voice filled with a mix of confusion and hesitation.

But the woman just shook her head, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips as she made her way back towards the door. "I'll stand guard outside," she said, her voice filled with a quiet sort of understanding. "Once you're dry, you can sneak out the back entrance and rejoin the party. No one will be any the wiser."

And with that, she slipped out of the room, the door clicking shut behind her and leaving Beomgyu and Huening Kai alone once more, their minds reeling with a thousand unanswered questions.

"What just happened?" Huening Kai asked, his voice barely above a whisper as he stared down at the towels in his hands.

Beomgyu shook his head, his expression one of utter bewilderment. "I have no idea," he admitted, his voice filled with a quiet sort of awe. "But we can't worry about that now. We need to dry off and get out of here before someone else comes looking for us."

With a sense of urgency, the two members set to work, their hands moving in a frenzied blur as they rubbed the towels over their scales, desperate to rid themselves of any lingering moisture. It was a slow and painstaking process, but eventually, after what felt like an eternity, they felt the familiar tingling sensation of their transformation taking hold once more.

Beomgyu let out a sigh of relief as he watched his tail shimmer and disappear, his legs reappearing in its place. Beside him, Huening Kai was already staggering to his feet, his expression one of grim determination as he reached for the doorknob on the other side of the room.

"Come on," he said, his voice low and serious. "We can sneak back outside."

Beomgyu nodded, taking a deep breath to steady himself before following Huening Kai out into the hallway, their steps quick and quiet as they made their way back towards the party.

+x+

The garden was still alive with music and laughter when Beomgyu and Huening Kai finally managed to slip back into the crowd, their expressions carefully neutral as they tried to blend in with the other partygoers. They had barely taken a few steps before they heard the sound of their names being called, followed by the sight of Manager Kim and the other members rushing towards them, their faces etched with worry and relief.

"There you are!" Manager Kim exclaimed, his brow furrowed in concern as he looked the two of them up and down. "Where have you been? We've been looking all over for you!"

Beomgyu swallowed hard, his mind racing as he tried to come up with a plausible excuse. "We just needed to sort ourselves out," he said, his voice filled with a forced sort of casualness. "The sprinklers kind of ruined our clothes, so we went to try and clean up a bit."

Manager Kim's expression softened, and he let out a chuckle, shaking his head in amusement. "Ah, I see," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of fondness. "Well, I'm just glad you're both okay. You had us all worried there for a moment."

Huening Kai ducked his head, a sheepish smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Sorry, Manager Kim," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of sincerity. "We didn't mean to cause any trouble."

Manager Kim just waved off their apologies, his eyes crinkling at the corners as he smiled at them warmly. "It's alright, boys," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of understanding. "I'm going to miss your weird antics when I'm gone. They always keep things interesting around here."

With a final pat on their shoulders, Manager Kim excused himself, disappearing back into the crowd and leaving the members alone once more.

As soon as he was out of earshot, Soobin gestured for the others to follow him, his expression serious as he led them towards a secluded corner of the garden. Once they were safely out of sight of the other partygoers, he turned to face Beomgyu and Huening Kai, his eyes filled with a mix of concern and relief.

"Thank goodness you're both okay," he said, his voice low and earnest. "When we saw you run off like that, we were so worried."

Yeonjun nodded, a wry smile tugging at his lips as he looked at the two younger members with a hint of amusement. "I did warn you not to get wet, didn't I?" he teased, his voice filled with a quiet sort of mirth.

Beomgyu rolled his eyes, a playful grin spreading across his face as he crossed his arms over his chest. "Hey, you just told us not to spill any drinks on ourselves," he retorted, his voice filled with a false sort of indignation. "The sprinklers weren't exactly our fault, now were they?"

Taehyun chuckled, shaking his head in amusement. "So much for a merman-free night of complications," he joked, his voice filled with a quiet sort of irony.

Soobin held up his hands, his expression one of quiet authority as he tried to diffuse the brewing argument. "Alright, alright, let's not play the blame game," he said, his voice filled with a gentle sort of firmness. "The important thing is that you're both safe, and that no one saw anything they shouldn't have."

At that, Beomgyu and Huening Kai fell silent, their expressions turning sombre as they exchanged a loaded glance. Taehyun frowned, his brow furrowing in concern as he took in their sudden change in demeanour.

"What's wrong?" he asked, his voice filled with a quiet sort of dread. "Did something else happen while you were gone?"

Beomgyu bit his lip, his eyes flickering with hesitation as he glanced over at Huening Kai, silently asking for support. Huening Kai nodded, taking a deep breath before turning to face the others, his expression grim.

"Actually," he said, his voice barely above a whisper, "something did happen. And we're not sure what to make of it."

+x+

The members listened in stunned silence as Beomgyu and Huening Kai recounted their encounter with the mysterious staff member, their expressions growing more and more troubled with each passing moment. When they had finally finished their tale,

"I can't believe this," Soobin muttered, his voice muffled by his fingers. The two had just finished recounted everything that happened with the staff members, leaving everyone on edge and disbelief. “We went three whole months without anyone finding out about our secret, and now suddenly, two people know in the span of a few weeks?"

Huening Kai's shoulders slumped, and he looked at Soobin with a mix of guilt and frustration. "It's not like we did it on purpose, hyung," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of defensiveness. "We couldn't exactly control the sprinklers going off like that."

Yeonjun's brow furrowed, and he leaned forward, his expression one of quiet concern. "How did she react when she saw you?" he asked, his voice low and serious. "Did she say anything that might give us a clue as to what she's thinking?"

Beomgyu shrugged, his expression uncertain as he tried to recall the details of their encounter. "She seemed shocked, but then again, who wouldn't be?" he said, his voice filled with a hint of desperation. "I mean, it's not every day you walk in on two people with fish tails instead of legs."

Soobin's frown deepened, and he looked at Beomgyu and Huening Kai with a mix of worry and frustration. "But she didn't say anything else?" he pressed, his voice filled with a quiet sort of urgency. "Nothing that might suggest she'd tell someone about what she saw?"

Huening Kai shook his head, his expression one of quiet reassurance. "No, nothing like that," he said, his voice filled with a subtle sort of confidence. "In fact, she seemed more concerned with helping us than anything else. She gave us towels and told us to dry off, and then she promised to cover for us so we could sneak back into the party unnoticed."

At that, Taehyun's brow furrowed, a sudden realization dawning on his face. "Wait a minute," he said slowly, his voice filled with a quiet sort of disbelief. "She gave you towels and told you to dry off?"

Huening Kai nodded, his expression one of confusion as he looked at Taehyun with a hint of impatience. "Yeah, what's wrong with that?" he asked, his voice filled with a subtle sort of defensiveness. "She was just trying to help us out."

But Taehyun wasn't listening, his mind already racing ahead as he tried to make sense of this new information. "Exactly my point," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of awe. "How did she know that drying off would turn you back? How did she know that water was what caused the transformation in the first place?"

The others fell silent at that, their expressions turning thoughtful as they considered Taehyun's words. It was true - the woman's actions seemed to suggest a level of knowledge and understanding that went beyond mere coincidence.

"You're right," Yeonjun said slowly, his voice filled with a quiet sort of amazement. "It's almost like she knew exactly how our transformations worked”

For a moment, no one spoke, the weight of this revelation hanging heavy in the air between them. Then, with a suddenness that made them all jump, Beomgyu spoke up, his voice filled with a quiet sort of excitement.

"There she is!" he exclaimed, pointing towards the crowd of partygoers with a trembling finger. "That's the staff member who helped us."

The others followed his gaze, their eyes landing on a young woman in a dark uniform, her long hair pulled back into a neat ponytail as she helped another member of the staff clear away a tray of empty glasses. Soobin's brow furrowed, a flicker of recognition sparking in his eyes as he took in her appearance.

"That girl..." he murmured, his hand instinctively reaching up to touch the blue crystal pendant that hung around his neck. "I bumped into her earlier, when I was on my way to the restroom. She seemed really interested in my necklace, like she knew exactly what it was."

Taehyun's eyes widened, and he turned to look at Soobin with a mix of surprise and confusion. "Interested how?" he asked, his voice filled with a quiet sort of urgency. "Like she just thought it was pretty, or...?"

But Soobin was already shaking his head, his expression one of grim certainty. "No, it was more than that," he said, his voice low and serious. "It was like she recognized it, like she knew exactly where it came from and what it meant."

The others fell silent at that, their expressions turning thoughtful as they considered the implications of Soobin's words.
"Do you think..." Huening Kai started, his voice hesitant as he glanced around at the others. "Do you think she could be…”

“A mermaid?” Beomgyu finishes, eyes trailed on her. “Well, given everything we’ve seen…”

The statement hung heavy in the air, a possibility that seemed both thrilling and terrifying at the same time. They already had the old woman Soobin had encountered. Now they had someone new.

"We need to talk to her," Soobin said finally, his voice filled with a quiet sort of determination. "We need to find out exactly what she knows.”
The others nodded, their expressions mirroring Soobin's resolve as they turned to face the young woman once more, their hearts pounding in their chests as they prepared to confront the unknown.

And one way or another, they were going get the truth.

Chapter Text

The members slowly made their way back to the party, their minds reeling with the revelation that the mysterious staff member might be hiding the same secret the members were now sharing. Soobin's eyes scanned the crowd, his heart pounding in his chest as he searched for the girl who had captured their attention.

Finally, he spotted her, standing near the refreshment table and chatting with a group of guests. Taking a deep breath to steady himself, Soobin approached her, a polite smile on his face.

"Excuse me," he said softly, tapping her on the shoulder. "Minjee, I was wondering if we could talk in private for a moment."

Minjee turned to face him, her eyes widening slightly as she took in his serious expression. For a moment, she seemed to hesitate, her gaze flickering over Soobin's shoulder to where the other members stood, their postures tense and their faces etched with a mix of curiosity and apprehension.

But then, with a small nod, she excused herself from the group and gestured for Soobin to lead the way. "Of course," she said, her voice calm and even. "Let's find somewhere quiet."

Soobin guided her outside, away from the bustling party and towards a secluded cliff top overlooking the ocean. The other members were already waiting, their expressions a mix of anticipation and apprehension as they watched Soobin and Minjee approach.

It was clear that the members were on edge about the whole situation, their bodies tense and their eyes wary as they regarded Minjee with a guarded curiosity.

Minjee, for her part, seemed unfazed by their scrutiny, her posture relaxed and her expression neutral as she came to a stop in front of them. "I suppose I know what this is about," she said, her voice calm and measured, her eyes darting towards Beomgyu and Huening Kai specifically.

The members exchanged silent glances, a wordless communication passing between them before Soobin stepped forward, his eyes locked on Minjee's face.

"I believe so," he started, his voice steady despite the nervous energy thrumming through his veins. "But before we get into that, we need to know... can we trust you?"

Minjee was silent for a moment, her gaze sweeping over each member in turn as if studying them for any sign of deception. Then, her eyes widened, and a gasp escaped her lips.

"It's happened to all of you, hasn't it?" she breathed, her voice filled with a mix of awe and disbelief.

The members looked at each other, a silent confirmation passing between them before they turned back to Minjee, their expressions guarded but resigned.

Minjee shook her head, her mind seemingly struggling to process the magnitude of their shared secret. "I was shocked to see those two," she said, pointing at Beomgyu and Huening Kai, "but I never imagined that all of you would be the same."

Yeonjun folded his arms across his chest, his eyes narrowing as he regarded Minjee with a hint of suspicion. "So, you have all this knowledge because...?"

Minjee smirked, a glint of mischief in her eyes as she reached up and pulled a necklace out from under her shirt, letting it dangle in full view of the members.

A collective gasp rippled through the group, their eyes widening in shock and recognition as they took in the sight of the familiar blue crystal pendant.

"It's identical," Soobin murmured, his hand instinctively reaching up to touch his own necklace.

Beomgyu, never one for subtlety, cut straight to the chase, his voice filled with a mix of excitement and apprehension. "Are you a mermaid?" he blurted out, his eyes wide and eager.

Minjee laughed, shaking her head in amusement. "Not me, I'm afraid," she said, her voice tinged with a hint of wistfulness. "But my grandmother was."

The members blinked, their expressions morphing into ones of surprise and confusion. "Your grandmother?" Taehyun repeated, his brow furrowed in thought.

Minjee nodded, pulling out her phone and scrolling through her photos with a small smile. "I have a picture of a photo from the 60s that I think you'll find interesting," she said, her voice filled with a quiet sort of excitement.

She held out her phone, and the members crowded around, their eyes widening in awe as they took in the sight of the black and white image displayed on the screen.

Four women, their faces alight with joy and laughter, floated in the water, their tails glistening in the water as they posed for the camera.

"Oh my god," Huening Kai breathed, his voice filled with wonder as he stared at the photo. "Real mermaids…I can’t believe it…”

Soobin, his eyes sharp and observant, noticed another detail that made his heart skip a beat. "They're all wearing the same crystal necklace," he pointed out, his voice filled with a quiet sort of reverence.

Minjee laughed at their reactions, her eyes sparkling with amusement as she watched them process this new information.

Yeonjun, his gaze focused on the background of the photo, murmured, "That must be the Moon Pool. You guys see the rocks in the back right?”

Minjee raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at the corners of her lips. "Is that what you call it now?" she asked, her voice filled with a teasing sort of mirth.

The members blushed, ducking their heads in embarrassment as they realized the nickname they had given to their secret cave.

Minjee waved off their discomfort, her expression softening with understanding. "My grandmother and her friends never gave it a name in the end," she said, her voice filled with a quiet sort of nostalgia. "They just settled on calling it the rock pool."

Soobin, his expression serious and focused, stepped forward, his eyes locked on Minjee's face. "I'm sure you can imagine that we have a lot of questions," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of intensity.

Minjee nodded, her expression one of quiet understanding. "Get comfy," she said, gesturing for them to take a seat on the nearby rocks. "This might take a while."

+x+

The members settled themselves on the ground, their faces upturned and their eyes bright with curiosity as they waited for Minjee to begin her story.

Minjee, standing before them with a wistful smile on her face, took a deep breath before launching into her tale.

"Over 60 years ago, my grandmother Hakyeon was celebrating her summer break," she began, her voice soft and reminiscent. "She was moving away from Itaewon with her parents and starting a new life on Jeju by the time September started. Before she left, she invited her three closest friends to the island to explore - Sooyeon, Yoonhee, and Mei."

Huening Kai, his expression one of rapt attention, piped up with a question. "Were they close?" he asked, his voice filled with a quiet sort of curiosity.

Minjee laughed, her eyes crinkling at the corners as she remembered her grandmother's stories. "Oh, they were inseparable," she said, her voice filled with a fond sort of warmth. "My grandmother used to tell me so many stories about their adventures growing up, about how they were going to be best friends forever."

The members shared a knowing look, their own bond of friendship and brotherhood resonating with Minjee's words.

"Anyway," Minjee continued, her expression turning mischievous, "one night, my grandmother and her friends decided to go exploring on the island. They were supposed to be camping near the beach with Hakyeon's father - my great-grandfather - but you know how teenage girls can be."

The members chuckled, their eyes sparkling with amusement as they imagined the scene.

"They ended up getting lost in the forest," Minjee said, her voice filled with a quiet sort of drama. "And before they knew it, they had fallen into this deep, dark cave."

The members leaned forward, knowing full well where this story was going.

"They found the rock pool at the bottom," Minjee continued, her voice soft and reverent. "And they knew it was the only way out. So, they jumped in, preparing to swim. But then..."

She paused, her eyes flickering with a quiet sort of intensity as she looked at each member in turn.

"The full moon passed over, and the water started to sparkle and bubble."

The members sat back, their minds filled with memories of their own transformative experience.

Yeonjun chuckled, shaking his head in amazement. "I guess we know what happened to them the next day," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of understanding.

Minjee laughed, nodding in agreement. "My grandmother told me she went to wash her hands in the bathroom, and the next thing she knew, she was on the floor with a tail."

The members erupted into laughter, their own experiences with unexpected transformations still fresh in their minds.

"I bet they freaked out just as much as we did," Beomgyu said, his eyes wide with empathy.

Minjee grinned, her expression filled with a quiet sort of mischief. "Oh, you have no idea," she said, her voice filled with a teasing sort of warmth. "My grandmother told me how it took them a while to adjust. They were convinced they had gone insane and was imagining the whole thing.”

The members chuckled, their eyes bright with amusement as they imagined the scene. It was strange how similar their stories were.

"What about the necklace?" Huening Kai asked, his voice filled with a quiet sort of curiosity. "Where did your grandmother and her friends find them?”

Minjee nodded, her fingers reaching up to touch the crystal pendant that hung around her neck. "I’m not sure about the others," she started, her voice soft and reverent, "but my grandmother said she found this at the bottom of the ocean. She used to tell me that it would protect her from the effects of the full moon."

Taehyun chuckled, shaking his head in amazement. "We know exactly what that's like," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of understanding.

Minjee looked at each member in turn, her eyes wide with wonder. "I still can't believe that all five of you are dealing with this," she said, her voice filled with a quiet sort of awe.

Beomgyu leaned forward, his expression serious and focused. "Did they tell anyone about it?" he asked, his voice filled with a quiet sort of urgency. "About being mermaids, I mean."

Minjee's expression turned thoughtful, and she shook her head slowly. "The only person my grandmother said she ever told was my grandfather," she said, her voice soft and reminiscent. "And even then, he wasn't supposed to find out. He's the one who took that photo of them in that cave.

Yeonjun's eyes widened, a spark of excitement flashing across his face. "Do you think we could meet your grandmother?" he asked, his voice filled with a quiet sort of hope. "We have so many questions we want to ask her."
Minjee's expression faltered, and she looked down at the ground, her eyes filled with a quiet sort of sadness. "I'm afraid that's not possible," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "She passed away eight years ago."

The members fell silent, their expressions filled with sympathy and understanding.

"I'm so sorry," Taehyun said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of sincerity.

Minjee smiled, shaking her head slightly as she blinked back tears. "It's okay," she said, her voice filled with a quiet sort of strength. "She lived a good life."

For a moment, the only sound was the gentle crashing of waves against the shore, the salty breeze ruffling their hair and tugging at their clothes.

Eventually, Soobin spoke up, completely silent and slightly distance from the conversation and she was still staring at the photo on Minjee’s phone – almost with recognition.. "Minjee," he said, his eyes locked on one specific person. "One of the women in this picture... I think I've seen her before."

Taehyun's brow furrowed, and he leaned in closer, his eyes scanning the image with a critical gaze. "Are you sure?" he asked, his voice filled with a hint of scepticism.

Soobin nodded, his expression one of quiet certainty. "I'm positive," he said, his finger hovering over the screen as he pointed to one of the smiling faces. "It's the same old woman I’ve ran into. She looks younger here, but it's definitely her."

Minjee's eyes widened, and she leaned in closer, her brow furrowed in concentration as she studied the woman Soobin had indicated. "I think that's Sooyeon," she said slowly, her voice filled with a quiet sort of uncertainty. "But I can't be 100% sure."

Taehyun bit his lip, his mind racing with possibilities. "Minjee," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of urgency. "Is there any way you could get in contact with any of your grandmother's friends? If they're still alive, I mean."

Minjee sighed, her expression turning regretful as she shook her head. "I'm afraid not," she said, her voice filled with a quiet sort of sadness. "I have no way of contacting them."

Yeonjun frowned, his brow furrowed in confusion. "But wouldn't your grandmother have had their numbers in her old phone?" he asked, his voice filled with a hint of disbelief.

Minjee's expression turned sombre, and she looked down at the ground, her voice barely above a whisper as she spoke.

"My grandmother hadn't seen her friends in over 50 years," she said, her words heavy with the weight of unspoken history.

Wait, what?

The members fell silent, their expressions filled with shock and disbelief.

"Why?" Huening Kai asked, his voice small and hesitant.

Minjee sighed, her shoulders slumping as she lost herself in thought. "I'm not entirely sure," she admitted, her voice filled with a quiet sort of sadness. "My grandmother never went into detail about what caused the rift between them. But from what I could gather, it seemed like the weight of their secret just became too much for them to bear. They were constantly on edge, always worried that someone would find out what they were. And in the end, I think it just tore them apart."

The members exchanged heavy glances, their hearts clenching with a mix of sympathy and fear. They knew all too well the strain that their own secret placed on their lives, the constant fear of discovery and the toll it took on their relationships.

To think that these women, who had been bound together by the most incredible, magical experience of their lives, could have let it tear them apart... it was a sobering thought, one that hung heavy in the air between them.

+x+

The night air was cool and crisp against Soobin's skin as he stood at the edge of the cliff, his eyes fixed on the vast expanse of the ocean stretching out before him. The other members had gone back inside to finish up the celebrations, but Soobin had wanted to stay out here for a bit longer, his mind still reeling with everything Minjee had told them.

He heard the soft crunch of footsteps behind him, and he turned to see Minjee approaching, her expression one of quiet understanding as she came to stand beside him.

"It's a lot to take in, isn't it?" she said, her voice soft and sympathetic.

Soobin nodded, his throat tight with emotion as he tried to find the right words. "Minjee," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "Did your grandmother ever struggle with keeping her tail a secret?"

Minjee's expression turned thoughtful, and she nodded slowly, her eyes distant as she recalled her grandmother's stories. "She did," she confirmed, her voice filled with a quiet sort of empathy. "She used to tell me about how she was constantly on edge, always looking over her shoulder and worrying that someone would find out. It was a heavy burden to bear, especially for someone so young."

Soobin swallowed hard, his eyes stinging with unshed tears as he nodded in understanding. "I know what that feels like," he admitted, his voice thick with emotion. "Sometimes, the fear of being discovered, of losing everything we've worked so hard for... it's almost too much to bear."

Minjee reached out, placing a comforting hand on Soobin's shoulder as she smiled at him with a quiet sort of reassurance. "I can't even imagine how much harder it must be for you," she said, her voice filled with a quiet sort of awe. "Being an idol, living your life in the public eye... it must be terrifying to have this secret hanging over your head all the time."

Soobin nodded, a wry smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "It is," he agreed, his voice filled with a quiet sort of resignation. "But we've managed to make it work so far. And having each other, knowing that we're not alone in this... it helps more than I could ever put into words."

Minjee's expression softened, and she reached up to unclasp the necklace from around her neck, holding it out to Soobin with a small smile.

"Here," she said, her voice filled with a quiet sort of determination. "I want you to have this."

Soobin's eyes widened, and he shook his head, his hands coming up to gently push the necklace away. "Oh no, I couldn't," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of protest. "It was your grandmother's, Minjee, I couldn't possibly take something so precious from you."

But Minjee just smiled, pressing the necklace into Soobin's hand with a quiet sort of insistence.

"I want you to have it," she said, her voice filled with a quiet sort of conviction. "My grandmother would have wanted it to go to someone who could use it, someone who needed its protection. And I can't think of anyone who needs it more than you and your members."

Soobin's fingers closed around the crystal pendant, his heart swelling with gratitude as he met Minjee's gaze with a watery smile. "Thank you," he whispered, his voice thick with emotion. "Thank you for trusting us with this, Minjee. I promise we'll take good care of it."

Minjee grinned, her eyes sparkling with a hint of mischief as she gave Soobin's shoulder a playful nudge. "Just don't fight too much over who gets to wear it on full moon nights," she teased, her voice filled with a quiet sort of laughter.

Soobin chuckled, shaking his head in amusement as he slipped the necklace into his pocket. "I'll do my best," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of determination. "But I make no promises. We can be a competitive bunch when we want to be."

They stood there for a moment longer, their eyes fixed on the horizon as they let the weight of the evening's revelations settle over them like a warm blanket. It was strange, Soobin thought, to know that they were part of something bigger, something that had been going on long before they were even born.

But it was also comforting, in a way, to know that they weren't alone, that there were others out there who understood the joys and the challenges of living with such an incredible secret.

"Thank you, Minjee,” Soobin said again, his voice soft and sincere as he turned to face her fully. "For everything. For sharing your grandmother's story with us, for trusting us with her necklace... it means more than I could ever put into words."

Minjee smiled, her eyes shining with a quiet sort of understanding. "You're welcome, Soobin," she said, her voice filled with a quiet sort of warmth. "And don’t worry, you’re secret is safe with me.”

With a final nod and a grateful smile, Soobin turned to make his way back inside, his heart full and his mind at peace as he rejoined the celebration.

Chapter Text

The gentle rocking of the boat lulled the members into a sense of calm as they sat huddled together, the distant chatter of the HYBE staff a mere background noise. The night sky was a canvas of stars, the near full-moon casting a soft glow over the dark waters. It had been an eventful evening, filled with revelations and heartfelt farewells, and the members were content to bask in each other's company as they made their way back to Seoul.

Beomgyu, ever the mischievous one, broke the comfortable silence with a playful jab at Soobin. "So, hyung," he drawled, a glint of mischief in his eyes, "who gets to wear the spare necklace now that we have two?"

Soobin chuckled, shaking his head in amusement. "I don't know, Gyu," he said, his voice light and teasing. "Why don't you make your case?"

Beomgyu grinned, sitting up straighter as he cleared his throat dramatically. "Well, as someone who has been moonstruck twice already, I think it's only fair that I get to wear it," he declared, his chest puffing out with mock importance. "After all, I'm clearly the most vulnerable one here."

Yeonjun scoffed, rolling his eyes at Beomgyu's antics. "Please," he retorted, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "you'd lose that necklace the moment we set foot back on shore. I'm the oldest and most responsible one here, so I should be the one to wear it."

Taehyun and Soobin exchanged amused glances, their eyes sparkling with mirth as they watched their members bicker back and forth.

"Yah, are you calling me irresponsible?" Beomgyu demanded, his voice rising in indignation.

"If the shoe fits," Yeonjun shrugged, a smirk tugging at the corners of his lips.

"I'll have you know—" Beomgyu began, but Soobin cut him off with a wave of his hand, his laughter ringing out into the night air.

"Alright, alright," he said, his voice filled with fond exasperation, "let's not start a war over this. We'll figure out a fair system when we get back home, okay?"

The members grumbled their agreement, settling back into their seats with playful glares and barely concealed smiles. It was moments like these, filled with light-hearted banter and easy camaraderie, that reminded them of just how far they had come together.

As the laughter died down, Taehyun's gaze drifted to Huening Kai, who had been uncharacteristically quiet throughout the exchange. The youngest member was staring out at the ocean, his brow furrowed and his lips pressed into a thin line.

"Kai?" Taehyun called out softly, concern lacing his voice. "Is everything okay?"

Huening Kai startled, turning to face Taehyun with a forced smile. "Yeah, I'm fine," he said, but his voice lacked its usual brightness.

Taehyun frowned, scooting closer to Huening Kai and placing a comforting hand on his shoulder. "Are you sure? You can tell us if anything is bothering you?" he said gently, his eyes searching Huening Kai's face for any sign of distress.

Huening Kai sighed, his shoulders slumping as he looked down at his hands. "It's just... I can't stop thinking about what Minjee said," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "About how her grandmother and her friends fell out after what happened to them. What if... what if the same thing happens to us?"

The members fell silent, the weight of Huening Kai's words settling over them like a heavy blanket.

Soobin sighed, running a hand through his hair as he fixed Huening Kai with a gentle look. "Kai-yah, we don't know the full story of what happened with Minjee's grandmother and her friends," he reminded him, his voice soft but firm. "We can't assume that the same thing will happen to us."

But Huening Kai just shook his head, his eyes shining with unshed tears as he looked up at his hyungs with a desperate sort of vulnerability. "But what if it does?" he whispered, his voice cracking with emotion. "What if this whole merman thing ends up tearing us apart, just like it did to them?"

Beomgyu's eyes widened, and he quickly scooted closer to Huening Kai, wrapping an arm around the maknae's shoulders in a tight hug. "Yah, don't even think like that," he chided, his voice filled with a fierce sort of protectiveness. "That's never going to happen to us, you hear me? We're not just friends, Kai-yah. We're family."

Yeonjun nodded, his expression softening as he looked at Huening Kai with a quiet sort of understanding. "Beomgyu's right," he said, his voice low and sincere. "Our bond was already strong before this whole merman thing happened. We've been through so much together, and we've always come out stronger on the other side."

Soobin hummed in agreement, his eyes soft with understanding as he looked at Huening Kai. "Think about everything we've been through together," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of reminiscence. "All the late nights in the practice room, the tears and the laughter, the moments of triumph and the moments of defeat.”

Huening Kai's expression softened at that, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips as he remembered their trainee days, the countless hours they had spent together honing their craft and chasing their dreams.

"Remember that time we stayed up all night practicing the choreography for Crown?" Taehyun chimed in, his eyes bright with memory. "We were so exhausted, but we kept pushing each other to do better, to be better."

Yeonjun chuckled, shaking his head fondly. "Or that time Soobin threw up after that dance evaluation? He was so nervous, but we all rallied around him and helped him through it."

Soobin groaned, burying his face in his hands. "Did you have to bring that up, hyung?" he mumbled, his voice muffled by his fingers.

The others laughed, the sound filled with warmth and affection. After everyone calmed down, Soobin turned his attention back to Huening Kai "The point is, we've been through so much together, Kai. We've seen each other at our best and at our worst, and we've never once wavered in our support for one another. That's not something that can be broken by a few tails and some magic powers."

Huening Kai felt a lump form in his throat, his eyes stinging with unshed tears as he looked around at his members, his brothers. "You're right," he said softly, his voice thick with emotion. "I'm sorry for doubting us. I know we'll always have each other's backs, no matter what."

Soobin smiled, reaching out to pull Huening Kai into a one-armed hug. "Don't apologize, Kai," he said gently. "It's natural to have fears and doubts, especially given everything we've been through. But know that we'll always be here to remind you of the truth: that our bond is unbreakable."

The members grinned, pulling Huening Kai into a tight group hug as they murmured their agreement, their voices blending together in a chorus of love and support. For a moment, they sat there in comfortable silence, the gentle rocking of the boat and the distant chatter of the other passengers fading into the background as they basked in the warmth of their connection.

But their moment of peace was suddenly shattered by a piercing scream, followed by a flurry of panicked shouts from the other side of the boat.

"What the hell was that?" Taehyun asked, his voice tight with worry as he scanned the deck for any sign of trouble.

Soobin shook his head, his brow furrowed in confusion. "I don't know," he said, his voice low and serious. "But we better go find out."

Without another word, the five of them took off running towards the commotion, their hearts pounding in their chests as they weaved their way through the throng of staff members crowding the deck. As they reached the railing, they saw a group of people gathered near the edge of the boat, their faces pale and their eyes wide with shock as they stared down at the churning water below.

"What happened?" Soobin asked, his voice tight with worry as he approached a visibly shaken Manager Kim.

"It's Taeyoon," Manager Kim said, his voice trembling with fear. "She fell overboard, and she can't swim."

The members felt their blood run cold at the news, their eyes widening in horror as they looked out at the vast expanse of the ocean. Taeyoon was one of their long-term stylists and had always been so lovely with the members over the last couple of years.

And right now, her life was in danger.

The staff rushed about in a frenzy, shouting orders and grabbing life preservers as they tried to coordinate a rescue effort. It was chaos and time consuming, leaving Taeyoon in more danger.

But Taehyun barely registered the chaos around him, his mind racing with a single, terrifying thought.

He knew how important it was to keep their merman identities a secret. He knew the risks, the dangers of exposure. But in that moment, none of it mattered. All he could think about was Taeyoon, alone and scared, her lungs burning as she struggled to keep her head above water.

He couldn't let her drown. He wouldn't.

With a quick glance at his members, Taehyun leaned in close, his voice low and urgent. "Don't let anyone know I'm gone," he whispered, his eyes blazing with determination.

Before the others could protest, Taehyun was moving, his feet carrying him to the opposite side of the boat where the staff had yet to gather. With a deep breath and a silent prayer, he climbed over the railing and jumped, his body slicing through the air like a knife before hitting the water with a splash.

The moment he was submerged, Taehyun felt the familiar tingle of his transformation, his legs fusing together as scales erupted across his skin. But he barely registered the change, his mind focused solely on finding Taeyoon before it was too late.

He swam deeper, his eyes straining against the murky depths as he searched for any sign of the stylist. And then, just as he was about to give up hope, he saw her.

She was sinking fast, her limbs thrashing weakly as she fought to keep her head above water. But as Taehyun approached, her eyes fluttered open, widening in shock and disbelief as she took in the sight of him, his tail glinting in the water.

For a moment, they just stared at each other, suspended in the eerie silence of the ocean. But then Taeyoon's eyes began to drift shut, her body going limp as she lost her battle with consciousness.

Taehyun surged forward, his heart racing as he wrapped his arms around Taeyoon's waist, pulling her close as he kicked his powerful tail, propelling them towards the surface. He knew he couldn’t risk being spotted by anyone else. So he stopped just short of breaking through, holding Taeyoon's head above water as he kept himself hidden beneath the waves.

He could hear the shouts of the staff, obviously spotting the stylist now surfacing above the water. And then, like a miracle, a life preserver landed just inches from Taeyoon's outstretched hand.

With a final burst of strength, Taehyun pushed Taeyoon towards the float, watching as her fingers curled around the bright orange ring. And then, as he felt the tug of the rope, the pull of the boat above, he let go, sinking back into the depths as Taeyoon was hauled to safety.

He had done it. He had saved her life. But as Taehyun swam back towards the boat, his heart heavy with the weight of what he had just done, he knew that his actions would have consequences.

He surfaced just below the platform where he had jumped, his eyes meeting the worried gazes of his members as they leaned over the railing.

"Is anyone else around?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

Soobin shook his head, his expression grim. "No, they're all with Taeyoon.”

Taehyun sighed, pulling himself up onto the platform with a grunt of effort, his tail dragging behind him like a dead weight.

Yeonjun was already moving, his hand clenching into a fist as he focused his power on Taehyun's dripping form. Steam began to rise from his scales, the water evaporating under the heat of Yeonjun's gaze.

"Did she see you?" Beomgyu asked, his voice tight with fear.

Taehyun nodded, his expression pained. "Yes," he whispered, his voice barely audible over the sound of the waves. "She saw my tail."

Huening Kai let out a whimper of distress, his hands flying to his mouth as he began to pace back and forth, his eyes wide with panic. "This is bad," he muttered, his voice shaking with each word. "This is really, really bad. What are we going to do?"

"Kai, calm down," Yeonjun said, his voice firm but gentle as he placed a hand on the younger boy's shoulder. "Panicking isn't going to help anyone."

"I wasn't just going to stand there and watch someone drown," Taehyun snapped, his voice rising in frustration. "What was I supposed to do?"

Soobin sighed, running a hand through his hair as he tried to gather his thoughts. "You did the right thing, Taehyun," he said finally, his voice filled with a quiet sort of conviction. "No matter what happens next, you saved a life today. That's what matters."

The members fell silent at that, the weight of Soobin's words settling over them like a heavy blanket. They knew he was right, knew that Taehyun had acted with bravery and selflessness in the face of an impossible situation.

But that didn’t change the fact someone else knew.

"So what do we do now?" Huening Kai asked, his voice small and hesitant.

Taehyun took a deep breath, his expression hardening with resolve. "I'll take the fall," he said, his voice steady despite the tremor in his hands. "If anyone asks, I'll say it was just me. That I'm the only one with a tail. You guys don't need to be involved in this."

But Soobin was already shaking his head, his eyes flashing with determination. "Absolutely not," he said, his voice brooking no argument. "We're in this together, Taehyun. We're a team, and we'll face whatever comes next as one."

The others nodded in agreement, their expressions mirroring Soobin's resolve. If one of them was going down, they all would – in a heartbeat.

With a final clench of his fist, Yeonjun finished drying Taehyun off, watching as his tail shimmered and disappeared, replaced by the familiar sight of human legs. Taehyun stood on shaky feet, his expression grim as he looked over to where the other staff members would be.

"I guess we should go face the music," he said, his voice dripping with bitter irony.

The members exchanged glances, their hearts heavy with anxiety as they made their way back to the other side of the boat, their steps slow and measured as they tried to prepare themselves for the worst.

As they approached the group of staff members huddled around Taeyoon's shivering form, they could hear the murmur of concerned voices, the soft words of comfort and reassurance.

"Is she okay?" Bang PD asked, his brow furrowed with worry as he watched one of the stylists wrap a thick blanket around Taeyoon's shoulders.

Taeyoon nodded weakly, her teeth chattering as she pulled the blankets tighter around herself. "I...I think so," she whispered, her voice hoarse from coughing up seawater. "Just cold...and shaken."

Manager Kim frowned, his brow furrowed in confusion. "But how did you manage to swim back to the surface?" he asked, his voice filled with a mix of awe and disbelief. "You said you couldn't swim..."

Taeyoon opened her mouth to respond, but as her gaze drifted up and locked with Taehyun's, the words died on her tongue. For a long moment, she simply stared at him, her eyes wide and searching as if trying to reconcile the impossible image of the merman who had saved her life with the idol standing before her now. Taehyun couldn't even breathe as he waited for her to speak.

"I...I don't know," Taeyoon said finally, her voice barely above a whisper. "I think...I think a current must have pushed me back up. I don't really remember much after I fell in..."

The wave of relief that crashed over Taehyun was so intense, it nearly brought him to his knees. He locked eyes with Taeyoon, hoping his gaze conveyed the depth of his gratitude as he mouthed a silent "thank you".

Taeyoon nodded imperceptibly, managing a strained smile in return. At least for now, their secret was safe.

+x+

It didn’t take long for the boat to finally reach the dock, the staff members taking turns to get off so they could make their own ways home. It was pitch black in the sky, the sounds of the city blaring around them.

The members eventually made it off, walking away slowly from the crowds so they could speak privately. They were still waiting for a vehicle to take them back to the dorm. As much as they wanted to rush back and relax, they still had the elephant in the room to deal with.

"Do you think she's going to keep quiet?" Huening Kai whispered nervously.

"We have to just hope she will," Yeonjun responded under his breath. "Taehyun did just save her life - hopefully that counts for something."

Beomgyu bit at his lower lip. "Should we...I don't know, do something to ensure her silence?"

Soobin immediately shot that idea down with a sharp glare. "Gyu, I know you're worried, but I'm not about to resort to blackmail or threats. That's not who we are."

"I didn't mean it like that," Beomgyu hastily clarified, withering under their leader's disapproval. "I just meant, like, maybe talk to her or something?"

Taehyun shook his head. "No, the less we draw attention to it, the better. If we act like nothing's out of the ordinary, maybe she'll start to doubt what she saw."

Yeonjun made a face. "You think she's going to doubt seeing you with an actual tail in the middle of the sea?"

"Taehyun-ssi?”

The members froze and slowly turned behind them. The members saw a still slightly wet Taeyoon looking back at them, mainly at Taehyun, with a mixture of shock, curiosity and a hint of determination.

Taehyun felt his heart skip a beat, his palms growing clammy but expression carefully neutral. He knew from the look in her eyes, she wanted some forms of answers.

"You guys go on ahead," he said, his voice low and steady as he glanced back at his members. "I'll catch up with you later."

The others hesitated, their expressions filled with worry and uncertainty. But Taehyun just nodded, his eyes pleading for them to trust him, to let him handle this on his own.

With a final glance and a murmured "be careful," the members reluctantly made their way further down the pier, leaving Taehyun and Taeyoon alone.

For a moment, neither of them spoke, the silence stretching between them like a physical thing. And then, finally, Taeyoon took a step forward, her voice barely above a whisper as she asked the question that had been burning in her mind since the moment she had seen Taehyun in the water.

"What did I see out there?" she asked, her voice filled with a mix of wonder and disbelief. "Was that... was that real?"

Taehyun swallowed hard, his mind racing as he tried to find the right words, the right way to explain the inexplicable. But as he looked into Taeyoon's eyes, he knew that he couldn't bullshit this to her, couldn't pretend that what she had seen was nothing more than a trick of the light or a figment of her imagination.

"Yes," he said softly, his voice barely audible over the pounding of his own heart. "It was real."

Taeyoon's eyes widened, her breath catching in her throat as she tried to process the magnitude of Taehyun's confession. "But how?" she whispered, her voice filled with a quiet sort of awe. "How is that possible?"

Taehyun sighed, running a hand through his hair as he tried to gather his thoughts. He had to be careful. He didn’t want to tell her everything,

"It's a long story," he said finally, his voice low and serious. "And to be honest, I don't fully understand it myself. All I know is that something happened to me, something that changed me in ways I never could have imagined."

Taeyoon nodded slowly, her expression one of quiet understanding. "And the others?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. "Are they...?"

But Taehyun was already shaking his head, his expression fierce with protectiveness. "No," he said firmly, his voice brooking no argument. "It's just me. The others don't know anything about this."

It was a lie, and they both knew it. But Taeyoon didn't push, didn't demand answers that Taehyun wasn't ready to give. Instead, she just nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips.

"Thank you," she said softly, her voice filled with a quiet sort of sincerity. "For saving my life. I don't know what would have happened if you hadn't been there."

Taehyun felt a lump form in his throat, his eyes stinging with unshed tears as he looked at Taeyoon, saw the gratitude and the wonder that shone in her gaze.

"I couldn't let you drown," he said simply, his voice thick with emotion.

Taeyoon's smile widened, her eyes twinkling with trust and gratefulness. "Your secret is safe with me," she said, her voice filled with a quiet sort of conviction. "I promise."

Taehyun nodded, a wave of relief washing over him as he heard the sincerity in Taeyoon's words. He could tell she meant it. And that was more than enough.

"Thank you," he said softly, his voice barely above a whisper. "For everything."

With a final smile and a murmured goodbye, Taeyoon turned to leave, her footsteps against the pier as Taehyun watched her go.

Taeyoon was safe. Their secret was safe.

And in the end, that was all that mattered.

Chapter Text

The drive back to the dorm was unusually quiet, the members lost in their own thoughts as they stared out the windows at the city lights flickering by. The events of the evening weighed heavily on their minds, the revelation of everything replaying through their heads – Minjee, her grandmother and her friends.

Taeyoon…

Taehyun, in particular, felt the weight of his actions settling on his shoulders. He knew he had done the right thing, knew that he couldn't have stood by and watched Taeyoon drown. But it was a massive risk for their carefully guarded secret. He knew deep down she wouldn’t say anything – her kind hearted aura told Taehyun that he was safe.

But still…

As they finally entered the dorm, the tension seemed to dissipate slightly, the familiar surroundings offering a small measure of comfort of the whole evening. The members collapsed onto the couches and chairs, their expressions a mix of exhaustion and apprehension.

"So," Soobin started, his voice low and serious as he looked at Taehyun with a hint of concern. "What exactly did Taeyoon say to you?"

Taehyun sighed, running a hand through his hair as he tried to gather his thoughts. "She promised to keep my secret," he said finally, his voice filled with a quiet sort of conviction. "She said she was grateful for what I did, and that she wouldn't tell anyone about what she saw."

The members exchanged glances, a flicker of relief passing between them at Taehyun's words.

"And she doesn't know about the rest of us?" Yeonjun asked, his brow furrowed in concentration.

Taehyun shook his head, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "No," he confirmed, his voice filled with a hint of amusement. "I told her it was just me, that you guys didn't know anything about it. She seemed to buy it."

Beomgyu let out a bark of laughter, his eyes sparkling with mirth as he leaned back against the couch cushions. "Wow," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "This has got to be the worst kept secret in the history of secrets. At this rate, we should just make a public announcement.”

Huening Kai couldn't help but giggle at Beomgyu's words, his shoulders shaking with suppressed laughter. "Oh yeah, let’s just announce it during our comebacks by dunking a bunch of water buckets over our heads. That will really get the message across.”

Yeonjun snorted, shaking his head in amusement as he reached out to ruffle Huening Kai's hair affectionately. "I don’t think our management would be happy with the concept change. From emo heartthrobs to flopping fish.”

The members dissolved into laughter, the tension in the room easing slightly as they lost themselves in the absurdity of the situation. Only they could make a joke about something like this.

Soobin, ever the observant leader, seemed to sense the shift in the atmosphere. He stood up, making his way over to where Taehyun sat, a small smile on his face as he reached into his pocket and pulled out the spare blue crystal necklace that Minjee gave him.

"Taehyun-ah," he said softly, his voice filled with a quiet sort of pride as he held out the necklace to the younger boy. "The members and I talked it over, and we all agreed that you should be the one to wear this."

Taehyun blinked, his eyes widening in surprise as he looked up at Soobin with a hint of confusion. "Me?" he asked, his voice filled with a quiet sort of disbelief. "But why?"

Soobin's smile widened, and he reached out to place the necklace around Taehyun's neck, his fingers brushing against the younger boy's skin with a feather-light touch. "Because you saved someone's life today," he said simply, his voice filled with a quiet sort of reverence. "You risked everything to help Taeyoon, even though you knew what it could mean for us. That kind of bravery deserves to be recognized."

Taehyun felt a lump form in his throat, his eyes stinging with unshed tears as he looked around at his members, saw the pride and affection that shone in their gazes. "But any of you would have done the same thing," he protested, his voice thick with emotion. "I just did what anyone would do in that situation."

Yeonjun shook his head, a wry smile tugging at his lips as he looked at Taehyun with a hint of admiration. "But that's the thing, Taehyun-ah," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of sincerity. "We didn't do it. We panicked, we hesitated. But you? You didn't even think twice. You just jumped in and saved her, even though you knew what it could cost you."

The others murmured their agreement, their expressions filled with a mix of awe and gratitude as they looked at Taehyun with newfound respect.

Taehyun swallowed hard, his fingers reaching up to touch the smooth surface of the crystal pendant that now hung around his neck. "Thank you," he whispered, his voice barely audible over the pounding of his own heart. "I don't know what to say."

Soobin just smiled, reaching out to give Taehyun's shoulder a gentle squeeze. "You don't have to say anything," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of understanding. "Just know that we're proud of you, and that we're here for you, no matter what."

Taehyun nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips as he looked down at the necklace, watched the way the light caught on the smooth surface of the crystal. "I guess this means I don't have to worry about being moonstruck anymore," he joked, his voice filled with a quiet sort of relief.

Soobin sighed, his expression turning serious as he looked around at the others with a hint of trepidation. "Speaking of being moonstruck," he said, his voice low and grave. "We need to talk about the full moon coming up in a couple of days."

The members groaned in unison, their expressions filled with a mix of dread and resignation.

"Do we have to?" Huening Kai whined, his lower lip jutting out in a childish pout. "Can't we just pretend it's not happening and hope for the best?"

Yeonjun snorted, shaking his head in amusement. "Yeah, because that's worked out so well for us in the past," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Remember the last full moon? Exactly, none of us did because four of us were giggling and swimming like idiots whilst Soobin was playing babysitter."

Soobin held up his hands, his expression one of quiet authority as he tried to bring the conversation back on track. "Look, the point is, we need to be prepared this time," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of urgency. "Taehyun and I may be protected now, but the rest of you are still vulnerable. We can't afford to take any chances."

The others fell silent at that, the weight of Soobin's words settling over them like a heavy blanket. They couldn’t risk another night of chaos.

Soobin took a deep breath, his mind racing as he tried to come up with a plan. "Well, we have no schedules in the evening tomorrow." he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of determination. "By the time we come back to the dorm, none of us are leaving. No exceptions. Not even if the dorm is on fire. We can't risk anyone accidentally seeing the moon and going off the rails.”

Huening Kai raised his hand, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "Uh, I think I might have to object to that last part," he said, his voice filled with a teasing sort of concern. "I mean, I like you guys and all, but I'm not about to be barbecued just to keep our secret."

The members chuckled, shaking their heads in amusement at Huening Kai's antics. "Fair enough," Beomgyu conceded, his lips twitching with barely suppressed laughter. "How about we amend the rule to say 'no going outside unless the alternative is certain death'?"

Soobin rolled his eyes, but there was a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth as he looked around at his members, saw the determination and courage that burned in their eyes. "I think we can work with that," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of pride.

"We can do this," Taehyun said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of determination. "We've faced worse than a little lunar lockdown before."

Beomgyu nodded, a mischievous glint in his eye as he looked around at the others with a hint of challenge. "And who knows," he said, his voice filled with a false sort of bravado. "Maybe this time, we'll actually manage to get through a full moon without any of us turning into giggling, moon-drunk idiots."

The members laughed at that, the sound filling the dorm with a warmth and camaraderie that had been missing in the tense moments before.

But even as they joked and teased each other, there was a flicker of uncertainty in their eyes, a hint of the fear and apprehension that lurked just beneath the surface.

After all, they had been through this before. They knew how quickly things could go wrong, how easily their carefully laid plans could be derailed by the unpredictable pull of the moon.

All they could do was hope that this time, things would be different. That this time, they would be strong enough to resist the siren call of the moon, to keep their secret safe from the prying eyes of the world.

They just had to keep hoping.

+x+

The day of the full moon arrived with little fanfare, the hours ticking by in a blur of schedules and rehearsals as the members threw themselves into their work with a single-minded focus. But despite the normalcy of their routine, there was an undercurrent of tension that thrummed through their interactions, a constant reminder of the challenge that lay ahead.

It was a relief when they finally returned to the dorm that evening, the familiar warmth of their shared space a welcome reprieve from the outside world. As they filed through the door, Soobin and Taehyun immediately set to work, moving through the dorm with a purposeful stride as they checked and double-checked every window, making sure that not a single sliver of moonlight could penetrate the heavy curtains.

Huening Kai watched them with a bemused expression, his eyes twinkling with mirth as he strummed absently at his guitar. "It's like we're preparing for a zombie apocalypse or something," he mused, his voice filled with a teasing sort of wonder. "All we need now is a stockpile of canned goods and some barbed wire."

As if on cue, a triumphant shout erupted from Beomgyu's end of the couch, his face splitting into a wide grin as his avatar crossed the finish line a full second ahead of Yeonjun's. "Ha!" he crowed, pumping his fist in the air. "Take that, hyung! Who's the Mario Kart champion now?"

But Yeonjun just smirked, his eyes narrowing with a competitive glint. "Oh, it's on," he declared, his voice filled with a playful sort of menace. "Best two out of three, loser buys dinner for a week."

The living room dissolved into a flurry of trash talk and good-natured ribbing, the sound of their laughter and banter filling the dorm with a warmth and joy. It was comforting to say the least.

"There," Taehyun said finally as he walked back into the room with Soobin, his voice filled with a quiet sort of satisfaction as he surveyed their handiwork. "Not a single sliver of moonlight is getting in here tonight."

Beomgyu grinned, selecting the next race course to battle it out with Yeonjun. "Let the quarantine begin," he declared, his voice filled with sarcasm and overexaggeration.

The others chuckled, the tension in the room easing slightly as Soobin and Taehyun settled into their usual spots around the living room.

"So, what should we do to pass the time?" Huening Kai asked, his voice filled with a hint of excitement. "We've got the whole night ahead of us, and I for one don't plan on spending it staring at the walls."

Taehyun smirked, already with a plan in hand “I vote for a night of mindless entertainment," he declared, his voice filled with a teasing sort of enthusiasm. "Movies, video games, maybe some good old-fashioned board games to keep us distracted from the fact that we're basically under house arrest."

Soobin's lips twitched, a hint of amusement sparking in his eyes. "I think we can manage that," he agreed, his voice warm with affection. "And you two can make that your last game of Mario Kart. I’m not breaking up another fist fight tonight because someone blue-shelled the other person.”

"Buzz kill," Beomgyu muttered under his breath, but there was a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth as he concentrated on the screen. "What are we thinking for dinner? I'm starving."

Yeonjun hummed in thought, his brow furrowing as he considered their options, as well as desire to beat Beomgyu on the first lap. "Maybe we should order? Makes sense since we’re basically having a games night.”

Soobin frowned, his brow furrowing in thought as he considered Yeonjun’s suggestion. "I don't know," he said slowly, his voice filled with a hint of worry. "Ordering food means opening the door, and that could be risky."

But the others were already shaking their heads, their expressions filled with a quiet sort of confidence.

"It'll be fine, hyung," Yeonjun reassured him, his voice filled with a gentle sort of firmness. "As long as you or Taehyun are the ones to open the door, there's no risk of anyone else accidentally seeing the moon."

“Yeah please hyung!” Huening Kai practically begged. “We can try that new place that opened a couple blocks down. They do delivery now.”

Soobin hesitated for a moment, his mind racing with all the possible scenarios that could go wrong. But as he looked around at the hopeful faces of his members, he felt his resolve crumbling.

"Alright," he said finally, his voice filled with a quiet sort of resignation. "But I swear to god if anything goes wrong, I’m making you all pay for this.”

The others laughed, their eyes sparkling with mirth as they watched Soobin pull out his phone and start scrolling through the delivery app.

"Yes, mom," Beomgyu teased, his voice filled with a false sort of innocence. "We promise to be good little boys and stay away from the scary moo-YAH YEONJUN DID YOU JUST HIT ME WITH THAT SHELL?”

Soobin just rolled his eyes, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips.

+x+

Time seemed to fly by as the members lost themselves in the joys of friendly competition, their laughter and playful banter filling the dorm with a warm, familiar sort of energy. Taehyun had found some random online party game that he suggested to the others.

And of course, even this game couldn’t escape the arguments.

"You're cheating!" Beomgyu exclaimed for the hundredth time, as Huening Kai’s character stood on the top of the podium once again.

"I'm not cheating," Huening Kai retorted, a smug grin on his face as he tossed his controller aside and stretched his arms above his head. "I'm just better than you."

Beomgyu spluttered in indignation, his cheeks flushing red as he glared at the younger boy. "Like hell you are!" he shot back, picking up his controller and waving it threateningly in Huening Kai's direction. "I demand a rematch!"

"I would have won if Taehyun didn’t sabotage me last round," Soobin muttered, his eyes glaring at Taehyun beside him.

"Sabotage? Not my fault you didn’t know how to play.” Taehyun shot back, a smirk tugging at the corners of his lips as he expertly navigated his character around a particularly tricky turn.

Yeonjun rolled his eyes, stretching his legs on the couch as he put the controller on the coffee table. “Well, I don’t know about you but I need to take a break. The screen is hurting my eyes and Beomgyu and Kai screaming is hurting my ears.

Before the two could protest back, the sound of the doorbell echoed through the dorm.

"Sounds like the food's here," Soobin said, setting his controller aside and standing up with a grunt of effort. "Taehyun-ah, come help me carry everything in."

Taehyun nodded, a small smile on his face as he followed Soobin to the door.

"Remember, no peeking at the door!" Soobin called back over his shoulder, his voice filled with a hint of warning. "I don't care how curious you are, just keep your eyes on the TV."

The other three members chuckled, Yeonjun giving a lazy salute. "Aye aye, captain," he drawled.

Soobin and Taehyun disappeared into the entryway, leaving the others to their own devices.

Back in the living room, Beomgyu and Huening Kai were already back to their bickering, playful laughter throughout the air as Yeonjun unfortunately sat in the middle of it.

"Yah, Kai!" Beomgyu exclaimed. "That's what you get for being a cheater!"

Before anyone can react, Beomgyu pushed himself up and began to tackle Huening Kai on the couch, laughing as the two of them engaged in a play fight.

Unfortunately, Yeonjun was caught in the cross fire.

Yeonjun was thrown of the couch, falling forward and hitting the hard wooden floor with a thud – the two members on the couch completely oblivious to what just happened.

“Yah you brats.” Yeonjun muttered quietly to himself with a smirk on his face. “I’ll show you two wha-“

But Yeonjun never finished this sentence.

Because as he attempted to get up, his head turned to the left. His eyes instantly landing on mirror hanging on the wall, it’s reflection catching an image of Soobin and Taehyun grabbing the food from the delivery man.

Except Yeonjun wasn’t focused on that.

Instead, he was focused on the bright silver of the moon, reflecting back.

Chapter Text

Soobin and Taehyun juggled with bags of takeout as they made their way back to the dorm. The savoury aroma of food enticed them, filling the air with a tantalizing scent.

"Hey, you two!" Soobin called out, a wide grin on his face. "Hurry up before Beomgyu gobbles up all the food!"

Taehyun chuckled, setting the bags down on the coffee table. "Yeah, we don't want him to eat everything again."

Huening Kai and Beomgyu both shared a laugh, before Beomgyu pushed Huening Kai off and dashed towards the kitchen. Huening Kai was about to do the same until he noticed Yeonjun staring intently at the mirror, his expression distant and glazed.

"Hyung?" Huening Kai asked gently, “Are you okay?”

Yeonjun blinked, as if snapping out of a trance, and turned to Huening Kai with a soft smile. "Yeah, I'm fine. Just got lost in thought for a moment there."

Huening Kai frowned slightly, not entirely convinced, but decided to let it go as Yeonjun stood up, stretching his arms above his head.

"I'm just going to use the bathroom real quick," Yeonjun said quietly, his voice barely above a whisper as he made his way towards the hallway.

The others nodded, too preoccupied with the arrival of their food to give it much thought. As Yeonjun disappeared into the bathroom, he couldn't help but let out a soft giggle, his eyes sparkling with mischief.

He immediately made his way over to the window, pulling back the curtain to reveal the full moon in all its glory. Yeonjun's breath caught in his throat, his gaze transfixed on the celestial body above. "So pretty," he murmured, his voice dreamy and distant.

His eyes then fell on the bathtub, a smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. "Time for some fun," he whispered, his voice filled with childlike glee as he turned on the faucet, watching as the tub began to fill with water.

+x+

Back in the living room, the members were in full swing, laughing and joking as they dug into their food.

"Oh man, this is so good," Beomgyu moaned, his mouth full of noodles. "I'm so glad we decided to order in tonight."

Taehyun nodded, his eyes twinkling with amusement as he watched Beomgyu shovel food into his mouth. "Just don't choke, Gyu. We don't need any more excitement tonight."

Soobin chuckled, reaching for his own container of food when he suddenly paused, his brow furrowing in thought. "Hey, where's Yeonjun-hyung?" he asked, glancing around the room. "He's been gone for a while."

Beomgyu's eyes lit up, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "More food for me then!" he declared, reaching for Yeonjun's untouched container.

But Soobin was already on his feet, shaking his head with a sigh. "I'll go check on him," he said, making his way towards the hallway. "He probably got distracted by his reflection again."

Huening Kai jumped up, wiping his hands on his pants as he hurried to follow Soobin. "I'll come with you, hyung," he said, his voice filled with a hint of concern. "Just in case."

As they approached the bathroom door, the sound of splashing and Yeonjun’s honey sounding vocals reached their ears, causing them to exchange a confused glance.

"Hyung?" Soobin called out, knocking on the door. "Everything okay in there?"

But the only response was more singing and the sound of water sloshing against the sides of the tub.

Soobin frowned, his hand reaching for the doorknob. "Yeonjun-hyung, we're coming in," he warned, his voice filled with a quiet sort of authority.

As the door swung open, Soobin and Huening Kai were greeted by the sight of Yeonjun sitting fully clothed in the bathtub, his head thrown back as he belted out a tune, completely lost in his own world.

Soobin's eyes widened in panic as he caught sight of the open curtain, the full moon visible in the night sky. "Kai, don't look!" he shouted, rushing over to yank the curtain shut.

Huening Kai immediately covered his eyes, his heart pounding in his chest as he tried to process what was happening.

Soobin spun around, his face pale with fear as he stared at Huening Kai. "Please tell me you didn't see it," he whispered, his voice trembling slightly. "The moon...are you...are you moonstruck too?"

Huening Kai shook his head, his hands still firmly pressed against his face. "No, hyung," he reassured, his voice muffled but steady. "I didn't see anything. I'm not moonstruck, I promise."

Soobin let out a shaky breath, his shoulders sagging with relief as he turned his attention back to Yeonjun, who was still singing without a care in the world. But then, a sudden realization hit him, causing his eyes to widen in shock.

"Kai," he said slowly, his voice filled with confusion. "Why hasn't Yeonjun-hyung transformed? He's completely soaked, but he still has his legs..."

Huening Kai cautiously lowered his hands, his brow furrowing as he took in the scene before him. Yeonjun was completely soaked from head to toe, yet the shimmering blue tail that should have appeared was non-existent. It was almost strange seeing one of them wet like this with no sign of legs anywhere

"What the hell," Huening Kai mused, tilting his head to the side. "Okay so, lack of tail aside a second, he's clearly moonstruck, but..."

Soobin nodded, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "Yeah, no kidding. But that still doesn't explain why he's not sprouting a tail. It's like the opposite of what happened to me at the showcase event."

Huening Kai's eyes widened, a sudden memory flashing through his mind. "Oh man, you're right! You were stuck in merman form all night, but Yeonjun-hyung..."

Soobin groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Guess it’s a new side effect of being moonstruck.” His gaze returned back to Yeonjun as he splashed about in the bath like a little kid. "At least we won't have to worry about him exposing himself if he manages to get out of the dorm," he muttered, trying to find a silver lining in the bizarre situation.

Yeonjun, oblivious to their conversation, continued to sing, his voice echoing off the tiled walls of the bathroom.

"Hyung," Huening Kai said softly, placing a gentle hand on Soobin's shoulder. "How did this even happen? You had the curtain closed in here, right?"

Soobin's brow furrowed, his mind racing as he tried to piece together the events of the evening. "It was shut tight in here. I double checked it myself," he murmured, his voice filled with confusion. "Unless he got moonstruck before he came in here, but all the curtains in the living room were shut as well..."

Huening Kai bit his lip, a sudden thought occurring to him. "Actually, hyung...Yeonjun was acting kind of weird earlier.”

Soobin frowned. “How so?”

“Well,” Huening Kai began, thinking back to what happened earlier. “When you guys were getting the food, he was just staring at the mirror, like he was in some sort of trance. He seemed fine when I spoke to him but…"

Soobin's eyes widened, realization dawning on his face. "The mirror," he whispered, his voice filled with a quiet sort of horror. "You mean the mirror that faces opposite the door that would have clearly reflected everything outside when we opened the door…”

The two were silent, realisation washing over them.

Huening Kai groaned, burying his face in his hands. "That shouldn't even count," he whined, his voice muffled by his fingers. “It’s a reflection. Not the actual thing.”

Soobin sighed, shaking his head in resignation. "Apparently it does," he said, his voice heavy with defeat. “Even mystical full moon powers have loopholes I guess.”

Slowly, they approached Yeonjun, still mindlessly singing with not a single care in the world. The two looked at each other with a sigh. They had to bring him to the living room so they could discuss with the others what to do next. Careful to avoid the puddles of water on the floor, the two leaned closer to Yeonjun.

"Hyung," Soobin said gently, crouching down beside the tub. "How are you feeling?"

Yeonjun giggled, his eyes sparkling with a dreamy sort of joy. "I'm singing to the moon, Soobinnie," he said, his voice sing-song and breathy. "Isn't it pretty?"

Soobin exchanged a helpless glance with Huening Kai, who just shrugged, at a loss for what to do.

"Yeonjun-hyung," Soobin tried again, his voice firm but gentle. "Why don't we get you out of the bath and into some dry clothes, okay? We can go sit with the others and-"

But before he could finish his sentence, Yeonjun's hand shot out, smacking the surface of the water and sending a wave of it crashing over the edge of the tub.

Huening Kai yelped as the cold water hit him, soaking through his clothes in an instant. "Yah, Yeonjun-hyung!" he shouted, his voice filled with indignation. "What the he-"

But his words were cut off as he felt the familiar tingle of his transformation, his legs giving way beneath him as he toppled to the floor, his tail appearing in a shimmer of scales.

Soobin could only watch in disbelief, his hand coming up to rub at his temples as he tried to process the absurdity of the situation. One moonstruck member and one transformed member, all within the span of a few minutes.

It was going to be a very, very long night.

+x+

After what felt like an eternity of coaxing, pleading, and more than a few close calls with wayward splashes, Soobin and Huening Kai finally managed to wrangle Yeonjun out of the bathroom and into the living room, where the others were waiting with a mix of concern and exasperation.

Yeonjun, still very much under the influence of the moon, had taken to singing softly to himself, his voice hauntingly beautiful as he swayed back and forth on the couch.

"Seriously?" Taehyun groaned, running a hand over his face in frustration. "Can we go one full moon without someone getting moonstruck?"

Huening Kai just rolled his eyes, collapsing onto the couch with a huff. "Apparently not," he muttered, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

The others gathered around, their expressions grim as they tried to come up with a plan.

"Okay, so we know Yeonjun-hyung is going to be like this all night," Soobin said, gesturing to their eldest member, who had now taken to serenading a potted plant in the corner of the room. "We just have to keep an eye on him until morning, right?"

Taehyun nodded, his eyes not leaving Yeonjun’s sight. "Right. So the usual then. Stay up all night and hope he doesn’t cause any problems.”

Beomgyu's eyes suddenly lit up, a gasp escaping his lips as he turned to face Soobin and Taehyun. "What if he wears one of your crystal necklaces?" he suggested, his voice filled with excitement. "Maybe it could break the spell!"

Soobin paused, considering the idea for a moment before reaching up to unclasp the necklace from around his neck. Carefully, he made his way over to Yeonjun, gently draping the crystal pendant over his head.

For a moment, Yeonjun blinked, his gaze clearing slightly as if he were waking from a dream. But then, just as quickly, his eyes glazed over once more, and he launched into another verse of his song, his voice echoing through the dorm.

Soobin sighed, his shoulders slumping in defeat as he reached out to take the necklace back. "It was worth a shot," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of resignation. "But I think the necklace can only protect us before we see the moon. Once we're moonstruck, it's too late."

As Yeonjun continued into a brand new song, Huening Kai couldn’t help but frown. "Why is he singing so much? None of us were like this before?”

Yeonjun, in his dazed state, giggled as he turned to Huening Kai, "I want the world to hear me. Everyone should hear my beautiful voice.” And just like that, he was back to singing.

Beomgyu snorted, "Even moonstruck, you're still full of yourself, huh?"

Taehyun however, has his brow furrowed, a flicker of confusion passing over his face. "Hey, does Yeonjun-hyung's voice sound...different to anyone else?"

The others fell silent, their heads tilting to the side as they listened more closely to Yeonjun's song. His voice was always naturally beautiful and was always praised by everyone around him. But this? It was like the full moon had enhanced it somehow.

"Yeah," Huening Kai said slowly, his voice filled with a quiet sort of awe. "It's like...it's more enchanting, somehow. Like it's drawing you in."

Beomgyu shivered, wrapping his arms around himself as if to ward off a chill. "It's kind of creepy," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper.

But before they could dwell on it any further, a sudden knock at the door made them all jump, their hearts leaping into their throats.

"What the hell?" Huening Kai hissed, his eyes wide with panic. "Who could that be at this hour?"

Taehyun shook his head, his expression grim. "Don't answer it," he said, his voice low and urgent. "We can't risk anyone seeing Yeonjun-hyung like this."

But the knocking only grew more insistent, the sound echoing through the dorm like a drumbeat.

Soobin sighed, pushing himself to his feet with a groan. "I'll get it," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of resignation. "I'll just tell them to go away. But you two," he added, pointing to Beomgyu and Huening Kai, "keep your eyes covered. And stay away from any mirrors. We don't need a repeat of what happened to Yeonjun-hyung."

The others nodded, their expressions filled with a mix of fear and determination as they watched Soobin make his way towards the door before covering their eyes shut.

Soobin barely opened the door before a very confused and panicked Wooyoung rushed in.

"Wooyoung?" Soobin asked, his voice filled with disbelief. "What are you doi-“

But before he could even finish his question, Wooyoung was pushing past him, his eyes scanning the room with a frantic sort of energy. Soobin quickly shut the door rushing after him.

“Where is he? Is he okay?” Wooyoung asked panicked, bursting into the living room. The other members turned to him in confusion, wondering what the hell was going on.

“Wait what?” Taehyun blinked. “Wooyoung what’s going on, why are you hear?”

Wooyoung frowned, still panicked but not as much as he was a few seconds ago. “Yeonjun messaged me?” He explained. “He said he had a serious life or death emergency and told me to come to the dorm, no questions asked.”

Soobin's eyes widened, and he turned to exchange a panicked glance with Huening Kai, realization dawning on their faces. Yeonjun must have messaged Wooyoung when he was alone in the bathroom, still under the thrall of the moon.

Soobin eventually stepped forward, his brow furrowed in confusion. "Wooyoung," he said slowly, his voice filled with a quiet sort of desperation. "It’s a long story and we can explain, but I think it’s best if you leave and then-“

But Wooyoung wasn't listening. His gaze had landed on Yeonjun, who was still singing softly to himself, his voice hauntingly beautiful in the quiet of the room.

And then, as if pulled by some invisible force, Wooyoung began to move forward, his eyes glazing over and his expression going slack.

"Wooyoung!" Soobin called out, panic rising in his voice as he reached out to grab his arm. "Wooyoung, stop! Snap out of it.”

But it was too late. Wooyoung was already lost, his mind ensnared by the song that poured from Yeonjun's lips.

Beomgyu, Taehyun and Huening Kai exchanged a look of pure horror, their mouths hanging open in shock as they tried to process what was happening.

"What's going on?" Beomgyu whispered, his voice trembling with fear. "Why is Wooyoung acting like that? It’s like Yeonjun’s a…a…"

And then, with a sudden, terrible clarity, it hit them.

The full moon had turned Yeonjun into a siren.

And now, Wooyoung was under his spell.

Chapter Text

The dorm was in a state of chaos as Yeonjun's haunting melody filled the air, his voice enchanting and mesmerizing. Wooyoung stood transfixed, his eyes glazed over and his expression slack as he swayed to the siren's song.

Huening Kai leaned in close to Taehyun, his voice barely above a whisper. "Is Wooyoung in danger?" he asked, his eyes wide with fear.

Taehyun's brow furrowed, his mind racing as he tried to recall everything he knew about sirens. "In mythology, sirens are known for their enchanted voices," he explained, his words rushed and urgent. "They can hypnotize anyone just by singing. There's no telling what Yeonjun-hyung could influence him to do in this state."

Huening Kai's frown deepened, a sudden thought occurring to him. "Wait, how come none of us are affected?" he muttered, his gaze flickering between his members in confusion.

Beomgyu, always one to find humour in even the most dire of situations, couldn't help but let out a soft chuckle. "Maybe mermen are immune to siren songs," he joked, his voice tinged with a hint of nervousness.

Soobin's eyes widened, and he quickly held a finger to his lips, his expression stern. "Keep your voices down," he whispered, his tone filled with urgency. "Remember, Wooyoung only knows about Yeonjun's tail, not the rest of us."

Beomgyu rolled his eyes, gesturing towards Wooyoung's entranced form with a hint of exasperation. "Yeah, because he's really paying attention to us right now," he muttered, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

As the four members continued to bicker in hushed tones, Yeonjun's lips curved into a smirk, his eyes glinting with mischief as he overheard their conversation. Slowly, silently, he began to edge away from the group, his voice never faltering as he continued to sing.

Soobin, seeing an opportunity, stepped forward, his hands outstretched in a placating gesture as he tried to catch Wooyoung's gaze. "Wooyoung-ah," he said gently, his voice filled with a quiet sort of desperation. "You need to snap out of this, okay? Whatever spell Yeonjun-hyung has you under, you have to fight it. Just focus on my voice and-"

But before he could finish his sentence, Soobin was cut off by a sudden, yelling and eyes widening in shock as a wave of cold water cascaded over his head, drenching him from head to toe. Soobin looked down at himself, his eyes widening in horror as he realized he was drenched from head to toe. Yeonjun stood behind him, a now-empty jug clutched in his hands and a wicked grin on his face.

"Yeonjun,” Soobin yelled in frustration. “Why the hell di-“

But Soobin didn’t finish his sentence as he felt the familiar sensation travel through him, and within seconds he was sprawled out on the floor, his shimmering blue tail on display.

Wooyoung blinked, the haze of the siren's song lifting slightly as he stared at Soobin's prone form, his expression one of utter disbelief. "Soobin...you have a tail too?" he muttered, his words slurred and distant.

Yeonjun's eyes sparkled with mischief, and he sauntered over to Wooyoung, draping an arm around his shoulders as he leaned in close. "They all have tails," he purred, his voice low and conspiratorial. "I'm not the only merman in this room."

Wooyoung's gaze drifted over to Beomgyu, Taehyun, and Huening Kai, who stood frozen in place, their expressions a mix of fear and helplessness.

Yeonjun's grin widened, and he turned back to Wooyoung, his voice taking on a hypnotic quality once more. "You know, Wooyoung," he said, his words dripping with promise, "you could have a tail too. Tonight's a full moon, and the Moon Pool at Jeju Island has the power to turn you into a merman, just like us."

The other members exchanged looks of pure panic, their hearts racing as they watched Wooyoung's eyes glaze over once more, his mind ensnared by Yeonjun's words. Surely Yeonjun wasn’t suggesting…

"I want to go to Jeju," Wooyoung murmured, his voice distant and dreamy. "I want to become a merman."

But before he could take a single step towards the door, Beomgyu and Huening Kai lunged forward, their hands grasping at Wooyoung's arms as they tried to hold him back.

"Wooyoung, snap out of it!" Beomgyu pleaded, his voice strained with effort. "You don't want this, trust me!"

Wooyoung struggled against their grip, his expression one of fierce determination. "Let me go," he demanded, his words slurring together in a hypnotic chant. "I need to go to the Moon Pool. I want to be a merman."

Huening Kai turned to Taehyun, who was still standing over Soobin's prone form, his expression one of utter desperation. "We have to do something!" he cried, his voice filled with a quiet sort of panic. "We can't be responsible for Wooyoung turning into a fish as well.”

Taehyun bit his lip, his mind racing as he tried to come up with a solution. Finally, he looked down at Soobin, his eyes filled with a silent plea for guidance.

Soobin sighed, pushing himself up on his elbows as he met Taehyun's gaze with a grim sort of determination.

"I have a plan," he said, his voice low and serious. "But you're not going to like it."

+x+

The door to Yeonjun's bedroom clicked shut with an air of finality, the sound echoing through the now-silent dorm. Soobin and Taehyun stood outside, their expressions grim as they surveyed their handiwork – the door handle frozen solid with Taehyun’s outstretched palm just above it.

"That should hold him for now.” Taehyun studied, lowering his hand as he was satisfied with his work.

Soobin sighed, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "It’s gonna have to do," he said, his voice heavy with resignation. "Last thing we need is him running out the dorm and hypnotising anyone he sees."

Taehyun shook his head, a wry smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "This is starting to feel like déjà vu," he mused, his mind flashing back to the first full moon, when they had been forced to lock a moonstruck Beomgyu and Huening Kai in the bathroom.

Soobin chuckled, the sound devoid of humour as he turned to make his way back to the living room. "Let's just hope this is the last time we have to do this," he muttered, his voice barely audible over the sound of their footsteps.

As they entered the living room, they were greeted by the sight of Beomgyu and Huening Kai still struggling to restrain a thrashing Wooyoung, their faces flushed with exertion.

"I need to go to the Moon Pool," Wooyoung repeated, his voice a monotonous drone as he fought against their grip. "I want to be a merman."

Huening Kai groaned, his arms trembling with the effort of holding Wooyoung down. "Wooyoung, listen to me," he pleaded, his voice filled with a quiet sort of desperation. "Being a merman isn't all it's cracked up to be. You have to constantly hide your identity, you can't even take a shower without sprouting a tail, and don't even get me started on the sushi cravings."

Beomgyu shot him a look of pure betrayal, his lips pursed in a pout. "Hey, it's not all bad!" he protested, his voice filled with indignation. "What about the super speed swimming? The underwater adventures? The cool powers?"

Huening Kai glared at him, his eyes narrowing in frustration. "Not helping, Gyu," he ground out through clenched teeth.

Soobin sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose as he tried to make sense of the situation. "I thought separating Yeonjun and Wooyoung would break the spell," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of confusion. "But it seems like the siren's effect is still going strong."

Taehyun nodded, his expression thoughtful as he pulled out his phone, checking to see what time the sun will rise in the morning. "We might just have to wait it out," he said, his voice filled with a grim sort of resignation. "Until Yeonjun-hyung is no longer moonstruck."

Beomgyu let out a groan of pure frustration, his head falling back against the couch cushions. "We can't just hold Wooyoung down all night!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with a mix of exhaustion and annoyance.

Soobin's shoulders slumped, and he let out a heavy sigh, his expression one of weary acceptance. "It's not ideal," he admitted, his voice low and tired. "But at least no one else has been affected by Yeonjun's song. We just have to make sure it stays that way until sunrise."

But just as the words left his mouth, Taehyun's eyes widened in horror, a gasp escaping his lips as he stared down at his phone. "Guys," he said, his voice trembling with panic. "Why did Yeonjun-hyung just go live on WEVERSE?"

A collective chill ran down the members' spines, their blood turning to ice in their veins as they processed the implications of Taehyun's words.

"Play it," Soobin said, his voice low and urgent as he moved to huddle around Taehyun's phone. "Now."

With shaking fingers, Taehyun tapped on the screen, the sound of Yeonjun's voice suddenly filling the room through the phone's tinny speakers.

"Hi, MOA!" Yeonjun chirped, his voice bright and cheerful despite the late hour. "I know it's been a while since I've gone live, but I just couldn't help myself tonight. I have this overwhelming urge to sing for you, to show you my true self."

The members exchanged panicked looks, their hearts pounding in their chests as they realized the gravity of the situation.

"He's going to expose us," Beomgyu hissed, his eyes wide with fear.

"And hypnotize the entire fandom while he's at it," Huening Kai added, his voice barely above a whisper.

Taehyun and Soobin were already moving, their feet carrying them down the hallway towards Yeonjun's room. But as they reached for the doorknob, they stopped, realising it was still frozen shut thanks to Taehyun.

"Damn it," Taehyun cursed, his eyes scanning the room for anything they could use to break through. "I'll go find a towel to help defrost it. Soobin, see if you can turn off the Wi-Fi. Maybe that will cut off his livestream."

Soobin nodded, already rushing to the hallway to find the box to disconnect the Wi-Fi, but Yeonjun's voice rang out once more through Taehyun’s phone, his words cutting through the silence like a knife.

"You know, MOAs, I've been keeping a secret from you for a long time now," he said, his tone filled with a false sort of sincerity. "But tonight, under the light of the full moon, I think it's time I finally let you see the real me."

Soobin's blood ran cold, and he turned to Taehyun with a look of pure panic. "Hurry," he urged, his voice barely above a whisper, just as he reached the switch to turn the Wi-Fi off.

The stream buffered for a few seconds, and Soobin almost let out a sigh of relief. However, it was short lived as Yeonjun's voice continued to filter through Taehyun's phone speakers, his words slightly muffled but still audible.

"Sorry about that, MOA," he said, his tone light and airy as if he were discussing the weather. "I think my wifi cut out for a second there. But don't worry, I'm not going anywhere. I still have so much I want to share with you."

Taehyun sighed, his expression grim as he grabbed the towel and rubbed it against the frozen doorknob as fast as he could. "He must be using his mobile data," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of dread. "We need to get that phone away from him, now."

But even as the ice began to crack and splinter beneath his efforts, he couldn't shake the feeling of dread that settled in the pit of his stomach.

"What if we can't stop him in time?" he asked, his voice filled with a quiet sort of fear. "What if he says something on the live that we can't take back?"

Before Soobin could argue back, the shrill ringing of his phone cut through the air, making them all jump.

With a sense of trepidation, Soobin glanced down at the screen, his heart sinking as he saw the name flashing across it.

Bang PD.

Taking a deep breath to steady himself, Soobin answered the call, his voice carefully neutral as he spoke.

"PD-nim," he greeted, his tone filled with a forced sort of calm. "What can I do for you?"

But Bang PD was in no mood for pleasantries, his voice sharp and filled with barely contained anger as he demanded answers
.
"Soobin, what the hell is going on?" he barked, his words clipped and harsh. "Why did Yeonjun go live on WEVERSE without informing any of the staff? And more importantly, why does he sound like he's drunk?"

Soobin's mind raced, a thousand excuses flickering through his thoughts as he tried to come up with a plausible explanation. "Ah, PD-nim," he began, his voice trembling slightly. "Yeonjun-hyung...he had a bit too much to drink tonight. You know how he gets when he's had a few. He probably just wanted to interact with the fans and didn't think it through."

There was a pause on the other end of the line, the silence heavy with the weight of Bang PD's disapproval. "Soobin, you know better than to let your members get drunk on a livestream," he said finally, his voice filled with a quiet sort of disappointment. "What if he says something inappropriate?”

Soobin winced, his heart clenching at the thought of letting his boss down. "I know, PD-nim," he said softly, his voice filled with a genuine sort of remorse. "I’m sorry I’m trying to get the situation under control.”

But Soobin could hear Yeonjun’s voice through the phone speaker as Bang PD was watching in real time. "Why does he keep rambling about singing some special song," he said, his words clipped and sharp. "Is he talking about the new title track? Because if he is, I swear to god, Soobin-ah..."

And Soobin couldn’t speak because really, what was he suppose to say?

Bang PD sighed, the sound crackling through the phone speakers like static. "Just get him off the live, Soobin," he said, his voice heavy with exhaustion. "Before he does any more damage."

Soobin nodded, even though he knew Bang PD couldn't see him. "Of course, PD-nim," he said quickly, his words rushing out in a breathless jumble. "We're working on it right now. Yeonjun-hyung... he locked himself in his room, but we're trying to get the door open as we speak."

“Locked in the bedroom? Why on earth-“ But Bang PD stops himself, and Soobin freezes as he hears him take a long deep breath, one filled with a resigned sort of acceptance. "Fine," Bang PD said, his voice clipped and short. "I'll access the WEVERSE account from my end and shut down the livestream. But Soobin?"

Soobin swallowed hard, his throat suddenly dry. "Yes, PD-nim?"

"We'll be having a talk about this tomorrow. All of you."

And with that, the line went dead, the silence that followed heavy with the weight of Bang PD's words.

Soobin let out a shaky breath, his hand trembling slightly as he lowered the phone from his ear. He glanced over at Taehyun, who was still watching the livestream with bated breath, his expression one of pure tension.

"How's it going?" Soobin asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

Taehyun shook his head, his eyes never leaving the screen. "He's still talking," he murmured, his brows furrowed in concentration. "But he hasn't said anything too incriminating yet. And he hasn't started singing either."

Soobin nodded, a small flicker of hope sparking in his chest. But just as he was about to speak, Yeonjun's voice rang out once more, his tone filled with a dreamy sort of excitement.

"Alright, MOAs," he said, his words slurring together slightly. "Are you ready for my special song? The one that will reveal my true self to all of you?"

Soobin's heart stopped, his breath catching in his throat.

But just as it sounds like Yeonjun is going to start singing, the livestream ends abruptly, the screen going dark.

A collective sigh of relief swept through the room, the weight of Yeonjun's averted reveal lifting from their shoulders like a physical burden.

"Thank god PD-nim was able to shut it down in time," Taehyun murmured, his voice filled with a quiet sort of gratitude.

Soobin nodded, turning to face him with a grim sort of determination. "As soon as that door handle thaws out, I want you to go in there and confiscate every single electronic device Yeonjun has," he said, his tone leaving no room for argument. "Phone, laptop, tablet - everything. We can't risk him trying to expose us again."

Taehyun simply nodded, his expression mirroring Soobin's resolve.

From the living room, Beomgyu's voice rang out, laced with a hint of desperation. "Um, guys?" he called out. "Not that I'm not thrilled this crisis has been averted, but what the hell are we supposed to do with a siren-struck Wooyoung all night?"

Soobin sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose as he tried to stave off the headache he could already feel building. "I guess we don't have much choice," he said finally, his voice tinged with resignation. "We're just going to have to take shifts keeping an eye on him until the spell wears off at sunrise."

Huening Kai groaned, his head falling back against the couch cushions with a dull thud. "You mean we're gonna have to hold him down all night?" he whined, his voice filled with a mix of exhaustion and annoyance.

Soobin simply shrugged, the corners of his lips quirking up in a wry sort of smile. "Look on the bright side," he said, his tone laced with dry humour. "At least you boys will get a good workout in."

As the reality of their situation sank in, the members settled in for a long night, trading off shifts and doing their best to keep Wooyoung contained until the first rays of dawn finally broke through the horizon.

It was going to be a long, tiring ordeal - but at least their secret was safe for another day.

Chapter Text

The first rays of sunlight filtered through the curtains, casting a warm glow over the exhausted faces of the members as they sat sprawled across the living room. The events of the previous night had taken their toll, leaving them drained both physically and emotionally.

A sudden creak of a door caught their attention, and they turned to see Yeonjun stumbling out of his room, his hair dishevelled and his eyes filled with confusion. He blinked, taking in the sight of his members' tired expressions and the general state of disarray in the dorm.

"What happened?" Yeonjun asked, his voice rough with sleep. "Why do you all look like you've been hit by a truck?"

The members exchanged glances, a silent conversation passing between them as they tried to find the right words to explain the chaos that had unfolded.

Soobin sighed, running a hand through his hair as he met Yeonjun's gaze. "It's been a hell of a night, hyung," he said, his voice heavy with exhaustion.

Yeonjun's eyes widened, a flicker of realization crossing his features. If he didn’t have a clue what happened, it only meant one thing. "I saw the full moon, didn't I?" he muttered, his voice filled with a quiet sort of dread.

Soobin nodded, a wry smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Yeah, you could say that."

Yeonjun groaned, burying his face in his hands as he sank down onto the couch beside Beomgyu. "What happened?" he asked, his voice muffled by his fingers. "What did I do?"

The members exchanged another round of glances, their expressions a mix of amusement and concern.

"Well," Taehyun began, leaning forward with his elbows on his knees, "for starters, you turned into a siren."

Yeonjun's head snapped up, his eyes wide with shock. "A siren?" he repeated, his voice filled with disbelief. "Like, a creature that lures people to their doom with its singing?"

Beomgyu snorted, a mischievous glint in his eye. "More like a creature that nearly exposed our secret to the entire world via a WEVERSE livestream."

Yeonjun blanched, his face draining of colour as he processed Beomgyu's words. "I did what?" he whispered, his voice barely audible.

Soobin held up a hand, his expression one of reassurance. "Relax, hyung. Beomgyu is exaggerating. A livestream did happen but PD-nim shut it down before you could reveal anything."

Yeonjun let out a shaky breath, his shoulders slumping with relief. "Thank god," he murmured, running a hand through his hair. "I can't even imagine what would have happened if I had actually gone through with it."

"Oh, you mean aside from the entire world finding out that we're secretly mermen?" Huening Kai quipped, his lips twitching with barely suppressed laughter. "I'm sure that would have gone over really well with the management."

Yeonjun shot him a glare, but there was no real heat behind it. "Ha, ha," he said dryly, rolling his eyes. "I see at least someone got some enjoyment out of this situation."

Huening Kai grinned, reaching over to pat Yeonjun on the shoulder. "Don't worry, hyung," he said, his voice filled with a teasing sort of affection. "Nothing actually happened, right? No one's secret identities were compromised during the making of this moonstruck episode."

But Yeonjun suddenly frowned, his eyes turning to Soobin. “But wait, a livestream did happen still right? I didn’t say anything too embarrassing right?”

Soobin chuckled, shaking his head in amusement. "I’ve checked some comments on reuploads and clips of it," he explained, smirking a little. "MOA just thinks you were drunk as hell. And it was a good enough explanation for Bang PD.”

Yeonjun's face paled, and he turned to Soobin with a look of pure panic. "How pissed is Bang PD?" he asked, his voice trembling slightly.

Soobin sighed, his expression grim. "We'll deal with that during the meeting later today," he said, his tone leaving no room for argument. "For now, we just need to make sure you're okay."

Just then, a loud snore cut through the conversation, causing the members to jump slightly and Yeonjun's eyes to dart around the room for the source of the sound. It only took a few seconds for Yeonjun's eyes to land on Wooyoung, who was sprawled out on the floor, his mouth slightly agape as he slept.

Yeonjun blinked, his brow furrowing in confusion as he took in the sight of his friend. "Uh, guys?" he said slowly, his voice filled with a quiet sort of disbelief. "Why is Wooyoung here? And why is he sleeping on our floor?"

A beat of silence followed, the members exchanging loaded glances as they tried to figure out how to explain the events of the previous night.

Soobin cleared his throat, his expression one of careful neutrality as he met Yeonjun's gaze. "Well, you see, hyung," he began, his voice filled with a forced sort of casualness, "while you were in your moonstruck state, you may have messaged Wooyoung to come over."

Yeonjun's eyes widened, a flicker of panic crossing his features. "I did what?" he asked, his voice filled with a quiet sort of horror.

"You pulled him into a trance," Huening Kai chimed in, his expression one of barely suppressed amusement. "You had him under some kind of siren spell, convinced him that he needed to go to Jeju Island and become a merman like us."

Yeonjun's mouth fell open, his eyes wide with shock. "I did what?" he repeated, his voice barely above a whisper.

Huening Kai nodded, a wry smile tugging at his lips. "Yep," he confirmed, his tone laced with exhaustion. "Beomgyu and I spent the whole night trying to hold him down and keep him from running out the door."

Beomgyu rolled his eyes, his expression one of pure annoyance. "Yeah, it was a real blast," he muttered sarcastically. "Remind me to never volunteer for Wooyoung-sitting duty again."

Yeonjun groaned, burying his face in his hands once more. "Oh my god," he muttered, his voice muffled by his fingers. "I can't believe this is happening."

Soobin reached out, placing a comforting hand on Yeonjun's shoulder. "It's okay, hyung," he said gently, his voice filled with a quiet sort of reassurance. "We managed the situation. Wooyoung appears fine now. I’m sure when he wakes up he’ll be back to normal.”

Yeonjun sighed, lifting his head to meet Soobin's gaze with a pained sort of expression. "But how am I going to explain this to him?" he asked, his voice filled with a quiet sort of desperation. "I didn't even get a chance to tell him about the whole moonstruck thing when I revealed the merman stuff to him. It was too much information at once."

Taehyun's expression turned thoughtful, and he leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees. "Well, now might be a good time to fill him in," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of encouragement. "He's going to have questions when he wakes up, and it's better that he hears the truth from you."

He sighed, lifting his head to meet the others' gazes with a look of grim resignation. "This is going to be a fun one to explain," he said, his tone dripping with sarcasm.

With a deep breath, Yeonjun made his way over to Wooyoung's sleeping form, crouching down beside him and gently shaking his shoulder. Wooyoung stirred, his eyelids fluttering open as he blinked up at Yeonjun with a confused sort of expression. "Yeonjun?" he mumbled, his voice thick with sleep. "What's going on? Where am I?"

Yeonjun sighed, settling himself onto the floor beside Wooyoung with a heavy sort of resignation. "You're in our dorm," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of apology. "I'm sorry, Wooyoung-ah. This is all my fault."

Wooyoung frowned, pushing himself up into a sitting position as he rubbed at his eyes. "Your fault?" he repeated, his brow furrowed in confusion. "What do you mean? What happened last night?"

Yeonjun took a deep breath, his expression one of careful neutrality as he met Wooyoung's gaze. "There's something I didn't tell you," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of hesitation. "When I told you about the whole merman thing."

Wooyoung frowned, his brow furrowing in confusion as he tried to make sense of Yeonjun's words. "What do you mean?" he asked, his voice filled with a hint of apprehension. “What did you do?”

Yeonjun nodded, swallowing thickly. "The full moon, it... It can make me act differently, do things I normally wouldn't. It’s called being 'moonstruck.'" He paused, gauging Wooyoung's reaction.

Wooyoung's expression turned thoughtful, his brow furrowed as he tried to process this new information. "Okay," he said slowly, his voice filled with a quiet sort of understanding. "So, last night, you were...moonstruck? Is that why I can't remember anything?"

Yeonjun sighed, running a hand through his hair in a nervous gesture. "Yeah," he admitted, his voice filled with a quiet sort of shame. "Apparently, the full moon turned me into some kind of siren. I was singing and...I guess my voice became enchanting. I kind of put you in a trance and almost had you convinced to go to Jeju Island and become a merman yourself."

Wooyoung blinked, his eyes wide with shock. "Wait, wait," he said, holding up a hand as he tried to process Yeonjun's words. "You're telling me that you, what, hypnotized me with your singing? And I was going to just run off and jump into some magic pool to grow a tail?"

Soobin stepped forward, his expression one of quiet reassurance. "Wooyoung," he said gently, his voice filled with a quiet sort of sincerity. “Nothing actually happened though. We made sure you didn’t leave the dorm. You’re fine.”

Wooyoung shook his head, a wry smile tugging at the corners of his lips as he looked up at Soobin. "I cannot believe I nearly got turned into a fish," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of amusement and disbelief. But then as his gaze turned towards Soobin, he frowned, regarding Soobin carefully. "Hang on…your legs…”

Wooyoung's eyes widened suddenly, a memory surfacing from last night. "Wait- Soobin, you... Last night... You had a tail too!" He turned to Yeonjun, his expression one of confused betrayal. "But I thought you said you were the only one," he said, his voice filled with a hint of accusation. "You told me it was just you who had a tail."

Yeonjun's face paled, his mouth opening and closing as he struggled to find the right words. "I... I'm-“

Soobin sighed, his expression one of grim resignation as he met Wooyoung's gaze head-on. "What happened to Yeonjun," he said, his voice low and serious, "happened to all of us. We're all mermen, Wooyoung. Every single one of us."

Wooyoung's eyes widened, his mouth falling open, looking at every member at once. "All of you?" he repeated, his voice filled with a mix of awe and disbelief. "You're all... fish?"

Despite the gravity of the situation, Beomgyu couldn't help but let out a snort of laughter, his lips twitching with amusement. "Well, when you put it like that, it does sound pretty ridiculous," he admitted, his tone laced with a hint of irony.

Yeonjun shot him a glare, but there was no real heat behind it. He turned back to Wooyoung, his expression one of genuine remorse. "I'm sorry for not telling you the whole truth," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of sincerity. "It was just a lot to take in all at once, and I wasn't sure how you'd react."

Wooyoung ran a hand over his face, processing. "Right," he murmured. "Of course. That... actually makes sense."

A beat of silence followed, the members watching Wooyoung carefully for his reaction.

Suddenly, Wooyoung let out a small chuckle, shaking his head. "Well, I guess this means I'll have to be extra careful around you during full moons from now on," he joked, trying to lighten the mood. "Can't have you accidentally turning me into a merman. I'd never hear the end of it from the rest of my members if I suddenly sprouted a tail."

The tension in the room eased as the members laughed, grateful for Wooyoung's understanding and ability to find humour in the situation.

"We really lucked out with you, Wooyoung." Taehyun grinned. "Not everyone would be so cool about their friends turning into mythical creatures."

"Hey, what are friends for if not keeping each other's fishy secrets?" Wooyoung smirked, giving Yeonjun's shoulder a playful shove.

The atmosphere in the room shifted, the earlier stress and exhaustion melting away into a sense of camaraderie and relief.

But their momentary peace was suddenly interrupted as they looked in their pockets as their phones buzzed with a notification regarding the unresolved situation.

"Not to kill the mood," Soobin spoke up dryly. "But Bang PD messaged - he's expecting us all in his office in an hour."

The smiles slipped off their faces at the reminder of the impending discussion with their boss. There was still one final hurdle to clear before they could put this moonstruck misadventure behind them.

+x+

The trek from the office lift to Bang PD's room felt like a walk to the gallows, each step heavier than the last. The members braced themselves as they entered, taking their seats across from Bang PD, whose expression was unreadable.

"Morning, boys," Bang PD greeted evenly, hands clasped on his desk. "Quite an eventful night, from what I gather."

Yeonjun swallowed hard, his throat suddenly dry. "PD-nim, about last night's livestream-"

But Bang PD held up a hand, silencing him. "The livestream is only part of a larger pattern of unusual behaviour this year."

The members stiffened in their seats, exchanging nervous looks.

"Do you boys have any idea how many meetings we've had about your behaviour in the past four months?" he asked, his voice low and filled with a quiet sort of fury.

The members exchanged nervous glances, their hearts pounding in their chests as they tried to come up with a response.

"PD-nim, we can explain," Soobin began, his voice filled with a desperate sort of urgency.

But Bang PD cut him off with a wave of his hand, his expression one of pure exasperation. "Can you?" he asked, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Can you really explain why your behaviour has been so erratic and concerning lately?"

He leaned back in his chair, his gaze sweeping over each member in turn. "First, it was the odd behaviour just a few days after you returned from Jeju Island. Then, there was the incident at the Samsung commercial, followed by the aquarium fiasco. And now, this livestream nonsense."

The members shifted uncomfortably in their seats, their minds racing as they tried to come up with a plausible excuse - unsure how to defend themselves without revealing the truth that was at the heart of all these incidents.

"PD-nim, we promise it's nothing serious," Yeonjun said, his voice filled with a forced sort of casualness. "We've just been under a lot of stress lately, that's all."

"You boys are usually much more responsible than this. Is there something going on that I need to know about?" Bang PD asked, his gaze piercing.

"No, PD-nim, absolutely nothing is going on," Beomgyu quickly assured.

"Yeah we promise, everything is fine.” Taehyun added to try and strengthen Beomgyu’s answer.

But Bang PD wasn't buying it, his eyes narrowing as he fixed Soobin with a piercing stare. "Soobin-ah," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of intensity, "do you remember our phone conversation we had after the night of the showcase? The one where I asked if you boys were feeling burnt out, if the pressure was getting to be too much?"

Soobin swallowed hard, his throat suddenly dry as he nodded in confirmation.

"You're breaking rules, being careless, and you have no explanation for any of it," Bang PD continued, his voice rising with each word. "So let me ask you again, point-blank: do you need to go on hiatus?"

The members' eyes widened, their faces paling at the mere suggestion.

"Please, PD-nim, a hiatus isn't necessary," Soobin insisted, fighting to keep his voice steady. "We're managing just fine. Last night was a one-off, a mistake. It won't happen again."

Bang PD pursed his lips, clearly unconvinced. "You said that after the last incidents."

"This time is different," Yeonjun argued, desperation edging into his tone. "PD-nim, you know how seriously we take our roles as idols. We live for our music, for our performances. Taking a break... it would do more harm than good."

Bang PD was silent for a long moment, considering. The members held their breath, hearts pounding.

Bang PD sighed, rubbing a hand over his face as he regarded the members with a mix of frustration and concern. "I want to believe you, boys," he said, his voice heavy with resignation. "But your actions haven't exactly inspired confidence lately."

He leaned forward, his elbows resting on the desk as he fixed them with a serious look. "I’m hoping your new manager will put a stop to this odd behaviour," he said, his tone leaving no room for argument. "Someone who can keep a closer eye on you and make sure you're staying on track."

Soobin frowned, his brow furrowing in confusion. "A new manager?" he repeated, his voice filled with a hint of apprehension.

Bang PD nodded, his expression grim. "Well, Manager Kim is no longer with HYBE. Did you really think I would let one of my most successful groups run around without a manager, especially given your recent behaviour?"

Before the members could respond, a sharp knock sounded at the door, making them all jump in their seats.

"Come in," Bang PD called out, his voice filled with a quiet sort of authority.

The door swung open, revealing a tall, stern-looking man with a no-nonsense expression on his face. He strode into the room, his posture rigid and his eyes sharp as he regarded the members with a critical gaze.

"Boys," Bang PD said, his voice filled with a mix of resignation and determination, "this is Manager Lee."

Chapter Text

The members stood in Bang PD's office, their postures stiff and their expressions filled with a mix of apprehension and resignation as they faced their new manager. With a deep breath, Soobin stepped forward, bowing politely as he introduced himself.

"Hello, Manager Lee," he said, his voice carefully neutral. "I'm Soobin, the leader of TOMORROW X TOGETHER. It's nice to meet you."

The others followed suit, each member bowing and introducing themselves in turn. But Manager Lee's expression remained impassive, his eyes sharp and assessing as he regarded them with a critical gaze.

"I've heard a lot about you boys," he said, his voice low and serious. "And not all of it good."

The members exchanged nervous glances, their hearts sinking at the thinly veiled disapproval in Manager Lee's tone.

Manager Lee turned to Bang PD, his posture rigid and his eyes filled with a quiet sort of determination. "I assure you, PD-nim," he said, his voice leaving no room for argument, "I will make sure these boys stay out of trouble and work as hard as they can. There will be no more incidents or distractions under my watch."

Bang PD nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips as he looked at Manager Lee with a hint of satisfaction. "I have no doubt about that," he said, his tone filled with a quiet sort of confidence. "I'm counting on you to keep them in line, Manager Lee."

As the members filed out of the office, their shoulders slumped and their expressions grim, they couldn't help but feel a sense of dread settle over them. Manager Lee was nothing like Manager Kim, that much was clear. And they had a feeling that their lives were about to get a whole lot harder.

+x+

A week had passed since Manager Lee had taken over, and the members were already feeling the strain of his strict management style. Gone were the days of laughter and camaraderie in the practice room, replaced by a tense silence broken only by the sound of their laboured breathing and the thud of their feet against the polished floor.

"Again," Manager Lee barked, his voice sharp and unforgiving as he watched the members run through their choreography for the umpteenth time. "And this time, do it right."

Yeonjun bit back a groan of frustration, his muscles screaming in protest as he forced himself to keep moving. Beside him, Taehyun stumbled, his face pale and his eyes glazed with exhaustion.

Manager Lee's eyes narrowed, and he strode forward, his voice dripping with disdain. "Is that the best you can do?" he demanded, his gaze fixed on Taehyun's hunched form. "You think you can perform like that in front of your fans? In front of the world?"

Taehyun flinched, his cheeks burning with shame as he tried to straighten his posture. "No, sir," he mumbled, his voice barely audible over the pounding of his heart. "I'm sorry, I'll do better."

But Manager Lee wasn't finished, his voice rising with each word as he turned his attention to the rest of the group. "You're all slacking off," he snapped, his eyes flashing with anger. "You think just because you've had a little success, you can rest on your asses? Well, think again."

He gestured sharply towards the door, his expression one of pure disgust. "We're extending practice by another two hours," he said, his tone leaving no room for argument. "And if I don't see some improvement by then, we'll keep going until you get it right."

The members exchanged looks of pure misery, their bodies aching and their spirits crushed under the weight of Manager Lee's expectations. But they knew they had no choice but to keep pushing, to keep striving for the perfection that their new manager demanded.

+x+

Late that night, the members collapsed onto the couches and chairs of their dorm's living room, their bodies heavy with exhaustion and their minds buzzing with frustration.

Soobin ran a hand over his face, his expression one of pure weariness as he looked around at his members. "Manager Lee is ruthless," he said, his voice low and strained. "I swear, he must be trying to break us or something."

Taehyun groaned from his spot on the sofa, his limbs splayed out like a starfish as he stared up at the ceiling with glazed eyes. "I'm never dancing again," he declared, his voice filled with a mix of pain and despair. "I think my muscles have officially staged a rebellion against me."

"What's Beomgyu eating?" Huening Kai asked suddenly, his voice cutting through the heavy atmosphere of the room.

All eyes turned to Beomgyu, who was sprawled out on the floor with a bag of seaweed snacks clutched in his hands, his mouth full as he chewed with a look of pure bliss on his face.

"Want some?" Beomgyu mumbled around his mouthful, holding out the bag to Huening Kai with a quirked eyebrow.

Huening Kai grinned, reaching out to grab a handful of the salty snacks as he settled back against the couch cushions.

Yeonjun rolled his eyes, his expression one of fond exasperation as he watched his members inhale the snacks like they were the first food they'd seen in days. "Can you two stop thinking about your stomachs for once?" he asked, his voice filled with a mix of amusement and disbelief. "We're kind of in the middle of a crisis here."

Beomgyu paused mid-chew, his eyes narrowing as he fixed Yeonjun with a pointed look. "Well maybe if Manager Lee actually let us take a break to eat during practice, we wouldn't be starving right now," he retorted, his voice filled with a quiet sort of defiance.

"Right?" Huening Kai nodded fervently, crumbs falling from his lips.

Soobin sighed heavily, rubbing his temples. "We've been spoiled with Manager Kim," he lamented. "He always made sure we were looked after, both on and off stage."

"Can't we talk to Bang PD about Manager Lee? He'll understand, right?" Huening Kai suggested hopefully, glancing around at the others.

But Soobin was already shaking his head. "After the meeting we had with PD-nim about our behaviour, I really don't think we should be rocking the boat right now," he advised, his voice filled with a quiet sort of resignation. "We're already on thin ice."

Yeonjun threw his hands up in frustration. "So what, we're just supposed to suffer in silence? Just let Manager Lee work us to the bone without a word of complaint?" He stood up, starting to pace around the room restlessly.

"What choice do we have, hyung?" Taehyun pointed out gently. "Soobin is right; we can't risk causing any more trouble right now."

Soobin took a deep breath, squaring his shoulders as he looked at each of his members in turn. "Listen," he began, his voice filled with a quiet sort of determination. "I know this isn't easy. Manager Lee is strict, and his methods are... harsh. But at the end of the day, he's pushing us to be our best. To put on the greatest performances for our MOAs."

He paused, letting his words sink in before continuing. "We've worked harder than this before," he reminded them, his voice low and earnest. "We've pushed through exhaustion, through pain, through every obstacle that's been thrown our way. And we've always come out stronger on the other side."

Yeonjun stopped pacing, turning to face Soobin with a small smile tugging at his lips. "You're right," he admitted, his voice filled with a quiet sort of pride. "We're TOMORROW X TOGETHER. We can handle anything that comes our way."

Slowly, the others began to nod, their expressions filled with a renewed sense of determination.

"Soobin-hyung is right," Beomgyu said, pushing himself up into a sitting position with a grunt of effort. "We've got to stay focused on what really matters - our music, our performances, and MOA."

"Exactly," Soobin agreed, a small smile spreading across his face as he looked around at his members with a mix of affection and pride. "As long as we have each other, we can get through anything. Even Manager Lee's brutal practices."

The members laughed at that, the sound filling the dorm with a warmth and camaraderie that had been missing in the tense days since Manager Lee's arrival.

"Okay, group cuddle, and then bed," Yeonjun declared, already opening his arms wide.

The others readily complied, piling onto Yeonjun in a tangle of limbs and laughter. They stayed like that for a long moment, drawing strength and comfort from each other's presence.

+x+

The next morning, Beomgyu woke up to the sound of his members rushing around the dorm, their voices overlapping in a chaotic symphony of last-minute preparations.

"Where's my other shoe?" Yeonjun called out, his voice muffled as he rummaged through the closet.

"Has anyone seen my phone charger?" Taehyun asked, his head poking out from the bedroom doorway.

Amidst the commotion, Soobin's voice rang out, clear and authoritative. "Hurry up, everyone! We need to leave for the variety show recording in 15 minutes!"

Beomgyu let out a sleepy grumble, rubbing his eyes as he slowly sat up in bed. He could hear his members dashing around in the hallway, their footsteps thudding against the hardwood floors.

With a yawn, Beomgyu swung his legs over the side of the bed, ready to stand up and join the morning rush. But the moment his feet touched the ground, he felt his balance give way, and he toppled forward with a yelp of surprise.

Beomgyu landed on his stomach with a dull thud, the breath knocked out of him. Groaning, he turned his head to the side, blinking away the last vestiges of sleep from his eyes.

And then he saw it.
His…tail?

Beomgyu's eyes widened, his heart leaping into his throat as he tried to make sense of what he was seeing.

This didn't make any sense. He was completely dry, not a drop of water on his skin. So why on earth had he suddenly transformed into his merman form?

Before he could fully spiral into panic, Yeonjun came barging into the room, toothbrush dangling from his mouth. "Yah, Beomgyu-ah! What's taking you so long? We need to—" He cut himself off abruptly, his eyes widening as he took in the sight of Beomgyu sprawled out on the floor with his tail on full display.

Yeonjun quickly shut the door behind him before yanking the toothbrush out of his mouth. "How the hell did you get water on yourself this early in the morning?" he demanded, his brow furrowed in confusion.

Beomgyu pushed himself up onto his elbows, his expression one of pure bewilderment. "That's the thing, hyung," he said slowly, his voice filled with a quiet sort of dread. "I didn't get water on myself. I'm completely dry."

Yeonjun frowned, moving closer to examine Beomgyu's tail with a critical eye. "What do you mean, you're dry?" he asked, his voice filled with disbelief. "Then why do you have your tail out?"

Beomgyu threw his hands up in frustration, his eyes wide with a mix of confusion and fear. "I don't know!" he exclaimed, his voice rising in pitch. "I just woke up like this!"

Yeonjun's frown deepened, his mind racing as he tried to make sense of the situation. "Okay, okay, let's not panic," he said, his voice filled with a forced sort of calm. "We can figure this out later. For now, just... dry off and get ready to go. We can't be late for the variety show recording."

Beomgyu stared at Yeonjun in disbelief, a hysterical laugh bubbling up in his throat. "Yeonjun-hyung," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "how exactly am I supposed to 'dry off' when I'm not wet in the first place?"

Yeonjun opened his mouth to respond, but then closed it again, realization dawning on his face. "Oh... right," he said slowly, his voice filled with a quiet sort of horror. "Then how are you supposed to get your legs back? If there's no water to evaporate..."

He trailed off, his eyes widening as the gravity of the situation sank in.

Beomgyu felt a wave of panic wash over him, his heart pounding in his chest as he looked behind at his tail once more. This couldn't be happening. Not now, not when they had a schedule to get to, not when they had just promised to work harder and be better.

Yeonjun seemed to come to the same realization, his face paling as he turned towards the door. Taking a deep breath, he yanked it open, his voice loud and urgent as he yelled down the hallway.

"Guys, get in here. Now."

Chapter Text

The members gathered around Beomgyu's bed, their expressions filled with a mix of shock and confusion as they stared at the shimmering blue tail that had replaced their friend's legs. Yeonjun and Taehyun had helped lift Beomgyu onto the bed earlier, making sure he was as comfortable as possible given the bizarre circumstances.

Soobin paced back and forth, his brow furrowed in thought. "This doesn't make any sense," he muttered, his voice filled with frustration. "It's early morning, and it's not even a full moon night. There shouldn't be anything causing this transformation."

Taehyun bit his lip, his mind racing with possibilities. "What if this is something entirely new?" he suggested, his voice hesitant. "Like what if we just randomly start transforming once a month without water or something?"

Beomgyu groaned, burying his face in his hands. "Great, just what we need," he mumbled, his voice muffled. "More magical puberty to deal with."

Yeonjun glanced at the clock on the wall, his expression growing more troubled by the second. "Guys, we need to figure this out fast," he said, his voice urgent. "We're supposed to be heading to the variety show recording soon, and we can't exactly show up with Beomgyu like this."

Beomgyu lifted his head, a wry smile tugging at his lips as he gestured towards his tail. "I could just hide it under a really big blanket," he joked, his voice filled with a forced sort of levity. "No one would ever suspect a thing."

Taehyun rolled his eyes, shooting Beomgyu an exasperated look. "Really, Gyu?" he asked, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "You think a blanket is going to fool anyone?"

Beomgyu shrugged, his smile turning sheepish. "Hey, humour is the only thing keeping me from having a full-blown mental breakdown right now," he admitted, his voice small.

Soobin sighed, running a hand through his hair as he tried to gather his thoughts. "Okay, here's what we're going to do," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of authority. "I'm going to call Manager Lee and tell him that Beomgyu is can’t make it to the recording.”

Huening Kai frowned, his brow furrowing in concern. "But what are you going to say, hyung?" he asked, his voice filled with worry. "You can't exactly tell him the truth."

Soobin shot him a wry smile, shaking his head. "Obviously, I'm not going to say 'Beomgyu can't perform because his tail won't change back into his legs, oh and by the way, he has a tail,'" he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of amusement. "I'll just say he came down with a sudden flu or something. Manager Lee doesn't need to know the details."

With that, Soobin pulled out his phone, his fingers already dialling Manager Lee's number. The other members watched with bated breath as he lifted the phone to his ear, his expression one of forced calm.

"Manager Lee," Soobin greeted, his voice carefully neutral. "I'm afraid we have a bit of a situation. Beomgyu woke up feeling really ill this morning, and I don't think he's going to be able to make it to the variety show recording."

There was a pause, and then Manager Lee's voice crackled through the speaker, his tone sharp and disbelieving. "Ill?" he repeated, his words clipped. "Soobin, you boys are idols. You can’t afford to be sick."

Soobin winced, his grip tightening on the phone. "I understand that, Manager Lee," he said, his voice strained. "But Beomgyu is really not feeling well. He's running a high fever, and he can barely get out of be-“

But Manager Lee cut him off, his voice sharp and impatient. "Beomgyu is a grown man, he has to suck it up and deal with it. Him not showing up makes the company look bad.”

Soobin closed his eyes, taking a deep breath to calm his fraying nerves. "I understand, Manager Lee," he said, his words carefully measured. "But Beomgyu is really not in any condition to—"

Once again, Manager Lee interrupted, his voice growing increasingly agitated. "I'll be the judge of that," he snapped, his words clipped and harsh. "I'm coming to the dorm right now to see just how 'sick' Beomgyu really is."

With that, the line went dead, leaving Soobin staring at his phone in disbelief.

"He's coming here," Soobin said, his voice barely above a whisper as he turned to face the others. "Manager Lee is on his way to the dorm right now."

The room erupted into chaos, the members' voices rising in a panicked cacophony.

"What?" Beomgyu yelped, his eyes wide with fear as he stared down at his tail. "He can't come here! What are we going to do?"

Huening Kai leaped into action, grabbing the duvet and draping it over Beomgyu's lower half, effectively hiding his tail from view.

"Do you think that's going to be enough?" Taehyun asked sceptically, eyeing the lumpy outline of Beomgyu's tail under the covers.

Soobin shook his head, his expression grim. "It'll have to do for now," he said, his voice filled with determination. "But we need to come up with a better plan, and fast. If we can't convince Manager Lee that Beomgyu is really sick, all of us could be exposed."

+x+

The tension in the dorm was palpable as Manager Lee strode into the bedroom, his eyes narrowed in suspicion. The members hovered around Beomgyu's bed, their faces a mix of worry and forced calm.

Beomgyu let out a pitiful moan, his face scrunched up in an exaggerated expression of pain. "Manager Lee," he croaked, his voice weak and trembling. "I'm sorry for causing trouble. I really don't feel well."

Manager Lee's frown deepened, and he leaned in closer, studying Beomgyu's face intently. "You don't look that sick to me," he said bluntly, his voice filled with scepticism.

Yeonjun stepped forward, his hands raised in a placating gesture. "Manager Lee, I promise, Beomgyu really is unwell. He's been running a high fever all morning."

Manager Lee's eyes flashed with irritation, and he reached into his pocket, pulling out a thermometer. "Let's see about that," he said, his tone leaving no room for argument.

The members watched with bated breath as Manager Lee stuck the thermometer into Beomgyu's mouth, their hearts pounding in their chests as they waited for the inevitable moment of truth.

But just as the thermometer began to register Beomgyu's temperature, Yeonjun stepped forward, his hand clenching into a fist behind his back as he focused his power on the small device.

Slowly, almost imperceptibly, the liquid in the thermometer began to rise, the mercury climbing higher and higher until it reached a level that indicated a dangerously high fever.

Manager Lee's eyes widened as he pulled the thermometer out of Beomgyu's mouth, his expression one of grudging concern. "40 degrees," he muttered, shaking his head in disbelief. "You really are sick."

Beomgyu let out a weak moan, his head falling back against the pillows as if the mere effort of sitting up had drained him of all his energy.

Manager Lee sighed, his expression one of resigned frustration. "Fine," he said, his voice clipped and short. "Beomgyu can stay here and rest. But the rest of you," he added, turning to fix the other members with a pointed glare, "had better be ready to leave for the recording in two minutes. I won't tolerate any more delays."

With that, he turned on his heel and stormed out of the room, leaving the members alone once more.

The members let out a collective sigh of relief, their bodies sagging with exhaustion and frayed nerves. Beomgyu pushed the duvet off his tail, his face pale and slick with sweat – mainly from nerves.

"That was way too close," he said, his voice shaking slightly. "I thought for sure he was going to figure it out."

Yeonjun nodded, his expression grim. "We got lucky," he agreed, his eyes darting towards the closed door. "But what are we going to do now? We can't just leave Beomgyu here alone, not when we don't know what's causing this or how long it's going to last."

Soobin ran a hand through his hair, his mind racing with possibilities. "We don’t really have a choice. We’ll have to go to the recording for now," he said finally, his voice filled with a quiet sort of determination. "We can't raise any more suspicions with Manager Lee. But as soon as we're done, we'll come straight back and figure out how to help Beomgyu."

He turned to Beomgyu, his eyes softening with concern. "Will you be okay here by yourself for a few hours?"

Beomgyu managed a weak smile, his tail flicking nervously against the mattress. "Do I have a choice?" he asked, his voice filled with a mix of fear and resignation. "I'll be fine, hyung. Just...hurry back, okay?"

Soobin nodded, reaching out to give Beomgyu's shoulder a reassuring squeeze. "We will," he promised, his voice low and earnest. "We won't leave you alone in this, Gyu. We'll figure it out together."

Huening Kai clapped his hands together, his expression determined. "Alright, let's go before Manager Lee comes back and-"

His words cut off abruptly as he stumbled backwards, his body hitting the ground with a thud. Huening Kai pushed himself up into a sitting position and eyes widening in shock as he looked down at his own legs—or rather, his tail that just randomly appeared.

"What the hell?" Huening Kai muttered, his voice filled with disbelief.

The other members were silent, completely at a loss at the sudden random transformation

"Kai, are you sure you didn't accidentally get water on yourself?" Yeonjun asked, his voice filled with a desperate sort of hope.

Huening Kai shot him a withering glare, his eyes flashing with annoyance. "Oh yeah, Yeonjun-hyung, because there are just puddles of water lying around our bedroom," he snapped, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Of course I didn't get water on myself! We're inside, for crying out loud!"

Before anyone could respond, Manager Lee's voice echoed down the hallway, his tone sharp with impatience. "What's taking you boys so long?" he called out, his footsteps growing louder as he approached the room. "I told you to be ready in two minutes!"

The members exchanged panicked looks, their hearts pounding in their chests as they realized the gravity of their situation. Not only was Beomgyu still stuck with his tail, but now Huening Kai had transformed as well, leaving them with two immobile mermen and a rapidly approaching manager.

Soobin swallowed hard, his mind racing as he tried to come up with a plan. They were running out of time, and if they didn't think of something fast, their secret would be exposed, and everything they had worked so hard for would come crashing down around them.

+x+

"What do you mean he's sick as well?" Manager Lee's voice was tight with barely contained anger as he stormed into the bedroom, his eyes flashing with disbelief.

In the short time they had, the members had managed to lift Huening Kai onto the bed beside Beomgyu, hastily covering their tails with the duvet before Manager Lee's arrival.

Soobin swallowed hard, his mind racing as he tried to come up with an explanation. "It...it just happened, Manager Lee," he stammered, his voice filled with a forced sort of calm. "One minute, he was fine, and the next..."

Huening Kai let out a pitiful moan, clutching at his stomach as he curled in on himself. "I don't feel so good," he whimpered, his face scrunched up in an exaggerated expression of pain.

Manager Lee's eyes narrowed, and he reached into his pocket, pulling out the thermometer once more. Without a word, he shoved it into Huening Kai's mouth, ignoring the younger boy's muffled protests.

Yeonjun tensed, ready to use his power to manipulate the temperature once again. But before he could act, Manager Lee turned to him, his expression thunderous.

"Yeonjun, take my jacket and hang it up," he ordered, his voice sharp and filled with barely contained frustration.
Yeonjun blinked, startled by the sudden request. "But Manager Lee, I—"

"Now," Manager Lee snapped, his tone leaving no room for argument.

With a sinking feeling in his stomach, Yeonjun took the jacket and hurried out of the room, annoyed he wouldn’t be able to use his power again.

Taehyun, sensing the danger, quickly stepped forward, his hand subtly outstretched towards the thermometer. He focused his energy on the liquid inside, willing it to cool down. Maybe a low enough temperature would be enough.
.
Manager Lee yanked the thermometer out of Huening Kai's mouth, his eyes widening as he read the number. "What the hell?" he muttered, shaking the thermometer in disbelief. "This thing must be broken. There's no way his temperature is this low."

He tossed the thermometer aside in frustration, the device nearly hitting Yeonjun as he re-entered the room. Yeonjun's eyes widened, and he quickly sidestepped, his heart pounding in his chest.

"That's it," Manager Lee said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of fury. "I'm calling a doctor. They can examine you both properly and tell me what’s actually wrong with you.”

The members exchanged panicked looks, their minds racing as they tried to come up with a way to stop him.

"Manager Lee, we don't need a doctor," Soobin said quickly, his voice filled with a desperate sort of urgency. "Beomgyu and Huening Kai just need some rest, that's all. They'll be fine by tomorrow, I promise."

But Manager Lee was already shaking his head, his fingers flying over his phone screen as he dialled the number for their company doctor. "If they're well enough to not see a doctor, then they're well enough to record for the variety show," he said, his voice filled with a tense sort of finality.

With that, he strode out of the room, his voice low and serious as he spoke into the phone, leaving the members to stare at each other in horrified silence.

"What are we going to do?" Beomgyu whispered, his voice filled with a quiet sort of terror. "If a doctor sees our tails..."#

"Our lives will be over," Huening Kai finished, his face pale and slick with sweat. "We can't let that happen."

Soobin began to pace, his mind racing as he tried to come up with a solution. "There's got to be a way to reverse this," he muttered, his voice filled with a quiet sort of desperation. "We can't just sit here and wait for our secret to be exposed."

Suddenly, his eyes widened, a spark of hope igniting in their depths. "The old woman," he said slowly, his voice filled with a quiet sort of realization. "Sooyeon…right? Maybe she knows what's happening to us, and how to fix it."

Taehyun frowned, his brow furrowing in confusion. "But hyung, how are you going to find her?" he asked, his voice filled with concern. "Seoul is a massive city. She could be anywhere.”

Yeonjun nodded, his expression grim. "Plus, is it even safe for you to go out?" he asked, his voice filled with a quiet sort of urgency. "What if this whole random transformation ends up effecting all of us and you end up transforming in the middle of the street?"

Soobin sighed, running a hand through his hair as he weighed the risks. "I don't have a choice," he said finally, his voice filled with a quiet sort of determination. "We're already in danger of being exposed. If Sooyeon can help us, then I have to find her."

He turned to Taehyun and Yeonjun, his eyes flashing with resolve. "You two stay here and do whatever you can to stall Manager Lee and the doctor," he said, his voice low and serious. "I don’t care what you do. Just don’t let them see…” He trailed off, unable to finish the thought. But the others understood, their expressions filled with a grim sort of determination.

"We'll do our best, hyung," Taehyun promised, his voice filled with a quiet sort of strength. "Just...be careful out there, okay?"

Soobin nodded, his throat tight with emotion as he grabbed his coat and made his way towards the door. He knew he was taking a huge risk, knew that there was a chance he might not find Sooyeon at all.

But he had to try. For his members, for their secret, for everything they had worked so hard to protect.

With a final glance back at his members, Soobin slipped out of the dorm, his heart pounding in his chest as he set off into the bustling streets of Seoul, his mind focused on one thing and one thing only.

Find Sooyeon.

Before it was too late.

Chapter Text

Soobin raced through the bustling streets of Seoul, his heart pounding in his chest as he searched for any sign of Sooyeon. He had already scoured the park where he had first encountered her, as well as the riverbank where they had last spoken, but there was no trace of the mysterious old woman.

Minutes stretched longer as Soobin's desperation grew. He could practically hear the ticking of the clock in his head, each passing second bringing them closer to the moment when their secret would be exposed.

After nearly thirty minutes of fruitless searching, Soobin found himself back at the river, his shoulders slumped in defeat as he stared out at the shimmering water. He had run out of ideas, out of places to look, and the weight of his failure settled heavy in his chest.

The buzz of his phone startled him out of his thoughts, and he glanced down to see a message from Yeonjun flashing across the screen.

Yeonjun 🦊: The doctor just arrived at the dorm. Did you find Sooyeon yet?

Soobin stared at the message, his throat tightening with emotion as he tried to find the words to respond. But what could he say? That he had failed? That he had let his members down when he said he would find her?

With a heavy heart, he slipped the phone back into his pocket, his gaze returning to the river as he tried to push down the rising panic in his chest.

What would happen if their secret was exposed? How would the world react to the knowledge that five of the most popular idols in the industry got turned into half fish creatures?

He could picture the headlines now, could see the crowds of reporters and Dispatch swarming outside HYBE, their cameras flashing as they demanded answers. He could hear the whispers, the accusations, the fear and disgust in people's voices as they branded them as freaks, as monsters to be feared and reviled.

The thought made his stomach churn, his heart clenching with a sickening sort of dread. They had worked so hard to get to where they were, had poured their hearts and souls into their music, their performances, their dream of touching people's lives with their art. And now, all of that could be ripped away in an instant, their lives forever changed by a secret they had never asked for, a destiny they had never chosen.

He was so lost in his dark thoughts that he almost didn't hear the soft, familiar voice that called out to him from behind.

"Hello, young man. We meet again."

Soobin spun around, his eyes widening in shock as he came face to face with the very person he had been searching for.

Sooyeon.

"You," Soobin breathed, his eyes wide with shock and relief. "You have a habit of showing up when I need you the most," Soobin blurted out, his voice filled with a mix of gratitude and disbelief.

Sooyeon's smile softened, her expression turning serious as she studied Soobin's face. "You look troubled, my boy," she said gently, her voice filled with a quiet sort of concern. "What's on your mind?"

Soobin took a deep breath, the words spilling out of him in a desperate rush. "It's my friends," he said, his voice trembling slightly. "We don’t know what happened but this morning...they transformed without getting wet, and now they're stuck with their tails. We can't change them back, and there's a doctor at our dorm right now, and if he sees them like this..."

He trailed off, unable to finish the thought. But Sooyeon seemed to understand, her expression filled with a quiet sort of sympathy.

"I see," she said slowly, her brow furrowing in thought. "And you think I might know what caused this sudden transformation?"

Soobin nodded, his eyes wide and pleading. "Please," he whispered, his voice barely audible over the pounding of his own heart. "If you know anything, anything at all that could help us...we're running out of time."

Sooyeon was silent for a long moment, her gaze distant as she seemed to mull over Soobin's words. Finally, she turned to him, her expression unreadable.

"What's your address?" she asked, her voice low and serious.

Soobin blinked, taken aback by the sudden question. "Wait what? Wh-”

"I think I know what might be causing your friends' transformations," Sooyeon interrupted, her voice filled with a quiet sort of urgency. "But I need to gather a few things first."

Soobin's heart leapt into his throat, a flicker of hope sparking in his chest. He gave out the address to Sooyeon, words tumbling out his mouth quickly.

Sooyeon nodded as she memorised the address and was already turning away, her steps quick and purposeful as she made her way down the riverbank. "Go back to your dorm," she called over her shoulder, her voice carried by the wind. "Stay with your friends and do what you can to keep your secret safe. I'll be there as soon as I can."

Soobin watched her go, his mind racing with a thousand questions, a thousand fears.

But he knew he had no choice but to trust her, to hope that she would be able to help them before it was too late.

With a heavy heart and a silent prayer on his lips, Soobin turned and made his way back towards the dorm, his steps quick and urgent as he raced against the clock.

+x+

The tension in the dorm was thick enough to cut with a knife as Soobin burst through the door, his heart pounding in his chest as he made his way towards the bedroom. He could hear voices coming from inside, the sound of Manager Lee's angry tirade mixing with the doctor's calm, professional tone.

As he stepped into the room, he was greeted by a sight that made his blood run cold. Beomgyu and Huening Kai were still in bed, their tails hidden beneath the duvet as they tried to maintain an air of normalcy.

Taehyun and Yeonjun hovered nearby, their expressions filled with barely concealed panic as they tried to keep the doctor and Manager Lee at bay.

"Soobin," Manager Lee snapped, his eyes flashing with irritation as he caught sight of the leader. "Where the hell have you been?"

Soobin swallowed hard, his mind racing as he tried to come up with an excuse. "I...I just needed some fresh air," he stammered, his voice filled with a forced sort of calm. "I didn't mean to be gone so long."

Manager Lee's eyes narrowed, his expression one of pure suspicion. But before he could press further, the doctor stepped forward, his brow furrowed in concern.

"What seems to be the problem here?" he asked, his voice filled with a quiet sort of authority. "Your manager tells me that two of your members are feeling unwell?"

Beomgyu and Huening Kai exchanged a panicked glance, their minds racing as they tried to come up with a plausible set of symptoms.

“We’re just really sick,” Huening Kai faked groaned. “We feel really hot and dizzy and…uh…”

"And, uh... leg pain!" he added, his voice filled with a false sort of enthusiasm. "Like, really bad leg pain. We can barely even walk."

Huening Kai shot him a look of pure disbelief, his eyes widening in a silent scream. "Idiot," he muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible.

The doctor's brow furrowed, and he took a step closer to the bed, his hand reaching for the edge of the duvet. "I see," he said slowly, his voice filled with a quiet sort of concern. "Well, I can start with the cause of the leg pain first. If you could just remove the covers..."

The members froze, their hearts leaping into their throats as they realized the gravity of the situation. If the doctor lifted that duvet, if he saw the shimmering blue tails that lay beneath...

Suddenly, a loud knock echoed through the dorm, making them all jump in surprise. Manager Lee let out a groan of frustration, his jaw clenching with barely contained anger.

"Who the hell is that?" he growled, his voice low and dangerous. "I swear, if it's another interruption..."

He stormed out of the room, his footsteps heavy and agitated as he made his way towards the front door. The members held their breath, their eyes wide with fear as they waited for the inevitable confrontation.

But then, to their utter shock and amazement, the bedroom door swung open to reveal none other than Sooyeon, her face split into a wide, beaming smile as she stepped into the room.

"Soobinnie, my dear grandson!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with exaggerated affection as she reached up to pinch Soobin's cheeks. "I came as fast as I could once I heard your little friends weren't feeling well."

Soobin blinked, his mouth falling open in shock as he tried to process what was happening. Grandson? What was Sooyeon playing at?

Manager Lee turned red, spluttering incoherent protest. "Excuse me, who do you think you are barging in here like this?"

Sooyeon pulled on her best indignant face. "I'm Soobin's grandmother, of course! My poor boy sounded so worried when he called me about his sick friends, I dropped everything and rushed right over with my special remedy soup." She raised a flask clutched in her hands, waving it around. "Works like a charm, every time."

Soobin schooled his features into something resembling pleasant surprise rather than utter bafflement. "Oh…Grandma, you didn't need to come all this way," he said, hoping his acting skills were up to par. "But thank you, we appreciate it."

Sooyeon waved off his words, already moving towards the bed and pushing the flask towards Beomgyu and Huening Kai "Here, boys, drink up. It'll set you right."

Beomgyu and Huening Kai exchanged bewildered glances but took the offered flask, each taking a hesitant sip of the mysterious liquid within.

The doctor frowned, clearly growing impatient with the unexpected interruption. "Ma'am, I appreciate you trying to help, but I really must insist on examining the patients now," he said, once again reaching for duvet.

Manager Lee seemed to reach his limit, face flushed with anger as he grabbed the edge of the blanket. "Enough of this nonsense," he snapped, his voice tight with barely contained fury. "Doctor, please just do your job so we can get these boys back to their schedules!"

“No wait-“

But Manager Lee did not listen to any of that. He yanked the duvet back in one sharp motion, ignoring the cries of protest from the members.

Soobin's heart seized in his chest, his breath catching in his throat as he braced himself for the inevitable fallout.

But it never came.

Instead, where he had expected to see shimmering scales, there were only the familiar long limbs and human legs sticking out from Beomgyu and Huening Kai, looking normal as they always did.

A wave of pure relief crashed over Soobin, so intense it nearly brought him to his knees. He watched as the members exchanged looks of barely contained shock and joy, their eyes wide with disbelief at the miraculous turn of events.

The doctor blinked, his expression filled with confusion as he took in the sight before him. "I don't understand," he said slowly, his brow furrowed in concentration. "Why was everyone so panicked about me examining them?"

The members exchanged nervous glances, their minds racing as they tried to come up with an explanation.

Huening Kai laughed nervously, "Oh, well, you know how it is," he said, his voice filled with a false sort of nonchalance. "We were just nervous something was gonna be really wrong.”

Beomgyu nodded, picking up on Huening Kai's lie with practiced ease. "Yeah, we just hate doctors, no offence obviously..”

The doctor's frown deepened, but he nodded slowly, moving to examine Beomgyu and Huening Kai with a critical eye.

As he worked, Soobin caught Manager Lee's gaze, his heart sinking at the look of pure suspicion and anger that he saw there. He knew that they were in for a difficult conversation later, that their manager wasn't going to let this incident slide without some sort of explanation.

But for now, all that mattered was that their secret was safe. They had dodged yet another bullet, thanks to Sooyeon's quick thinking and mysterious concoction."

+x+

An hour later, the doctor had finally left, his examination complete and his verdict delivered. "They seem to be in good health," he had said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of reassurance. "But I do recommend that they take it easy for the rest of the day, just to be safe."

The second the doctor had left, Manager Lee turned to face the members, his expression thunderous. "Alright, start explaining," he demanded, his voice tight with barely contained anger. "What the hell was that all about?”

Soobin swallowed hard, his mind racing as he tried to come up with an excuse. "Manager Lee, we—"

But before he could finish his sentence, Manager Lee's phone rang, cutting through the tense silence like a knife. Manager Lee let out a growl of frustration, his hand clenching around the device as he glared at the screen.

"This isn't over," he snapped, jabbing a finger in the members' direction. "You boys better have a damn good explanation for all of this when I get back."

With that, he strode out of the room, his voice low and serious as he answered the call.

The members exchanged glances, their expressions filled with a mix of relief and trepidation. They had gotten lucky for now, but they knew there would be consequences. There always were.

A few minutes later, Manager Lee came back into the room, his face tight with anger as he looked at his phone. "That was the producers for the variety show. The main host has fallen ill, so they're postponing the filming."

The members nodded, their expressions carefully neutral as they tried to hide their relief. They couldn't believe they'd gotten so lucky. First Sooyeon, and now this...

Manager Lee's eyes narrowed. "Don't look so happy," he snapped. "Just because your schedules are cancelled doesn't mean you're off the hook.”

He let out a heavy sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. "You boys just lost your day off this week. Instead, you'll be doing extra dance practice to make up for all the time you've wasted."

Yeonjun's eyes widened, and he opened his mouth to protest. "You can't do that!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with indignation. "We're already working ourselves to the bone as it is!"

Manager Lee's glare was icy. "Watch your tone," he warned lowly. "If you don't want me to go to Bang PD and tell him about this little stunt, you'll quit complaining and deal with the extra practice."

The members fell silent, knowing there was no point in arguing. They had already pushed their luck too far.

And with that, Manager Lee strode out of the dorm, the door slamming shut behind him with a sense of grim finality.

For a moment, no one spoke, the weight of Manager Lee's threat hanging heavy in the air between them.

Finally, Sooyeon broke the silence, a hint of amusement in her voice as she shook her head. "Well, isn't he just a ray of sunshine," she said dryly. "Are you boys alright? That seemed...intense."

Soobin nodded, his shoulders slumping with exhaustion and relief. "We're fine," he assured her, a small smile tugging at his lips. "Thanks to you. I don't know what we would have done if you hadn't shown up when you did."

From his spot on the bed, Huening Kai shuddered, his eyes wide with residual fear. "Seriously, you saved our asses," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of awe. "If that doctor had seen our tails...we would probably be in some lab right now being dissected."

Yeonjun grimaced. "No kidding," Yeonjun sighed, running a hand through his hair. "And we thought we'd had some close calls before. This was way too close for comfort."

Beomgyu piped up, his expression filled with confusion and worry. "But how did it even happen?" he asked, his voice small and uncertain. "We transformed without even getting wet. That's never happened before."

Taehyun nodded, turning to Sooyeon with a questioning gaze. "And how did you reverse it?" he asked, his voice filled with a mix of curiosity and gratitude. "What was in that flask you gave them?"

Sooyeon's smile turned mysterious, her eyes twinkling with a quiet sort of knowing. "Magic can cause side effects, my dears," she explained, her voice soft and patient. "But ordinary things can also affect magic in unexpected ways."

The members exchanged looks of confusion, their brows furrowed as they tried to make sense of her cryptic words.

"So you're saying," Soobin said slowly, his mind racing with the implications, "that something Beomgyu and Kai did - something we thought was totally normal - caused this? Caused them to transform just like that?"

Sooyeon nodded, her smile widening. "Things as simple as eating or drinking something specific," she said. "Things that might seem harmless. Things that may not have had an effect before."

Beomgyu's eyes widened, a memory from the previous evening flashing through his mind. "The seaweed snack!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with sudden realization. "Kai and I were eating seaweed last night before bed."

But Huening Kai still looked sceptical, his brow furrowed in thought. "But we eat seaweed all the time," he pointed out, his voice filled with confusion. "It never made us transform before."

"Not all seaweed is alike," Sooyeon corrected gently. "There are many different types, with many different properties. It's possible you boys consumed a variety with an unexpected interaction with your merman biology." She held up the now empty flask with a smile. "Similar concept with this. Different ingredients, combined in just the right way, can reverse magical effects."

Yeonjun groaned theatrically , collapsing back onto bed dramatically. "Seriously, what even is our lives life now?" he lamented, draping an arm over his eyes. "I thought the whole 'we turn into half-fish if we get splashed' thing was weird enough, but apparently we have to watch what we eat too?"

"That's magic for you," Sooyeon said with a soft chuckle. "It's rarely straightforward, and often full of surprises. But that's what makes it so special, so powerful."

The members fell silent, each lost in their own thoughts as they contemplated Sooyeon's words. It was true - their lives had become infinitely more complicated since their transformation, filled with new rules and risks they were still learning to navigate.

But at the same time, there was a sense of wonder to it all, a feeling of being part of something extraordinary, something bigger than themselves.

Slowly, they turned to look at Sooyeon, their expressions filled with a mix of gratitude and awe. This woman, this stranger who had come into their lives so unexpectedly, who could hold the answers to so many of their questions...

"Since you’re here," Soobin began softly, his voice filled with a quiet sort of determination. "I think it's time we had a real talk. About all of this, about what's happening to us. About what you know."

The others nodded in agreement, their eyes shining with a desperate sort of hope, a need for understanding in a world that had become so strange and uncertain.

Sooyeon's smile softened, her eyes filled with a gentle sort of understanding as she looked around at the five young men before her.

"Of course, my dears," she said, her voice warm and reassuring. "Let’s have a talk.”

It was time for some long-overdue answers.

Chapter Text

The members gathered around Sooyeon in the living room, their expressions a mix of curiosity and anticipation. Taehyun and Soobin flanked her on either side of the sofa, while Yeonjun, Beomgyu, and Huening Kai settled on the floor, their eyes wide and attentive.

Sooyeon smiled warmly, her gaze sweeping over the five young men before her. "Ask me anything you wish, my dears," she said, her voice soft and inviting. "I'm here to help in any way I can."

The members exchanged silent glances, each trying to formulate the right question to start the conversation. Finally, Soobin cleared his throat, his expression thoughtful as he turned to face Sooyeon.

"That day in the park," he began slowly, his voice filled with a quiet sort of curiosity, "when you first approached me and warned me about the full moon... how did you know I had a tail?"

Sooyeon's smile widened, a glimmer of amusement sparkling in her eyes. "When I saw you looking so panicked over getting a little wet," she explained, her tone gentle and understanding, "I knew instantly. It was a reaction I knew very well, you see."

The members chuckled, the tension in the room easing slightly at Sooyeon's words. It made sense, they supposed, that someone who had experienced the same transformation would recognize the signs.

But Yeonjun frowned, a question forming on his lips as he leaned forward. "If you knew about Soobin," he asked, his brow furrowed in confusion, "why didn't you approach him more? Why keep your distance?"

Sooyeon sighed, her expression turning contemplative. "The first time I met Soobin in that park," she explained, her voice filled with a quiet sort of caution, "I didn't want to share too much, in case there was a chance I was wrong about him. I thought it best to simply leave him with that warning, to let him know he wasn't alone."

She paused, her gaze drifting to the blue crystal pendant that hung around Soobin's neck. "The second time we met," she continued, her voice warm with affection, "when I found out Soobin found my necklace and told me that the rest of you were the same, I knew he would be okay. Knowing he had friends who had transformed alongside him, I knew you would have each other to lean on."

The members listened intently, their expressions a mix of understanding and gratitude. But Taehyun couldn't help but feel a flicker of frustration, a need for more answers than Sooyeon seemed willing to give.

"I understand that," he said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of determination. "But it would have been nice for you to share what you know, so we could better understand our transformations. Like why the Moon Pool changed us in the first place."

Sooyeon chuckled, her eyes crinkling at the corners. "Moon Pool," she repeated, her voice filled with a hint of amusement. "I like the nickname you've given it."

The members smiled, a sense of pride swelling in their chests at Sooyeon's approval. But their smiles faded as Sooyeon's expression turned serious, a shadow of melancholy passing over her features.

"I'm afraid I wouldn't have been much help with that anyway," she admitted, her voice soft and tinged with regret. "To this day, I still don't fully understand it myself."

Huening Kai frowned, his brow furrowing in confusion. "All this time," he said, his voice filled with disbelief, "and you never found out?"

Sooyeon shook her head, a wistful smile tugging at her lips. "I spent years trying to figure it out," she said, her voice distant as if lost in memory. "But I never found the answers. Perhaps the answers were never meant to be found."

The members exchanged glances, a sense of resignation settling over them. It was a possibility they had all considered at one point or another - that they might never truly understand the magic that had changed their lives.

"We always talked about the chance that we might never figure it out," Soobin said, his voice filled with a quiet sort of acceptance. "I guess it's still the case."

Beomgyu grinned, trying to lighten the mood. "Hey, it adds a bit of mystery to the whole thing," he said, his voice filled with a playful sort of enthusiasm. "Makes it cooler, don't you think?"

Yeonjun snorted, rolling his eyes at Beomgyu's antics. "Yeah, because sprouting a tail every time we touch water is the epitome of cool," he said sarcastically, his lips twitching with barely suppressed laughter.

The others chuckled, the sound filling the room with a warmth and camaraderie that had been missing in the tense moments before. As the laughter died down, Huening Kai looked up at Sooyeon, his eyes sparkling with excitement.

"Sooyeon," he said eagerly, his voice filled with a childlike sort of curiosity, "you must have so many stories to share with us! Things you've experienced, places you've been..."

Beomgyu nodded, leaning forward with an encouraging smile. "Yeah, Sooyeon," he chimed in, his voice filled with a quiet sort of reverence. "Why don't you start from the beginning?"

Sooyeon paused, her smile faltering slightly as she looked at Beomgyu with a hint of surprise. “Interesting, I don’t recall I ever told Soobin my name.”

The members fell silent, realization dawning on their faces as they remembered that they only knew Sooyeon's name because of Minjee.

Taehyun cleared his throat, his expression sheepish. "I think we have a bit of explaining to do on that front," he said, his voice filled with a hint of apology.

But Sooyeon wasn't listening, her gaze fixed on the blue crystal pendant that hung around Taehyun's neck. "Where did you get that?" she asked softly, her voice filled with a quiet sort of disbelief.

Taehyun's hand instinctively went to the necklace, his fingers curling around the smooth surface of the crystal. Soobin leaned forward, his expression gentle as he began to explain.

"We went to Jeju Island recently," he said, his voice low and soothing. "We met a girl there named Minjee. She said the necklace belonged to her grandmother... a woman named Hakyeon."

Sooyeon's breath caught in her throat, her eyes distant as if lost in a flood of memories. "Hakyeon," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "I haven't heard that name in years..."

Yeonjun's expression softened, his voice filled with a quiet sort of understanding. "Minjee told us her grandmother's story," he said gently. "About how you all became mermaids."

Sooyeon smiled, a bittersweet expression that spoke of love and loss in equal measure. "It feels like a lifetime ago," she said, her voice filled with a quiet sort of nostalgia. "But at the same time, it's as if it were only yesterday."

She fell silent for a moment, her gaze drifting to each member in turn. "Did you..." she began, her voice hesitant and filled with a fragile sort of hope. "Did you get to meet Hakyeon?"

The members exchanged glances, their expressions filled with a quiet sort of sympathy. Soobin swallowed hard, his throat tight with emotion as he shook his head.

"Minjee told us that Hakyeon passed away," Soobin said finally, his voice gentle and filled with sympathy. "We're so Sooyeon.”

Sooyeon's shoulders slumped, a smile still on her face as she nodded in acceptance. "I'm not surprised," she admitted, her voice filled with a quiet sort of resignation. "We're not as young as we used to be. Time catches up with us all in the end."

The room fell silent, the weight of Sooyeon's grief hanging heavy in the air. But after a moment, Huening Kai spoke up, his voice hesitant and filled with a quiet sort of curiosity.

"Minjee mentioned that you and your friends... that you drifted apart over the years," he said softly, his eyes wide with a mix of sadness and confusion. "That the secret of your transformation, the weight of it all... it was too much for your friendship to bear."

Sooyeon's smile turned pained, her eyes filling with a deep, aching sort of sorrow. "We thought our bond was unbreakable," she whispered, her voice barely audible over the pounding of her own heart. "We loved each other so much, and we thought that nothing could ever come between us. But as time went on, as the challenges and complications of our new lives began to pile up... it all became too much."

She shook her head, a bitter laugh escaping her lips. "We drifted away from each other," she continued, her voice filled with a quiet sort of resignation. "We let our fears and our insecurities come between us, and we lost sight of what really mattered. And in the end, we paid the price for it."

The members exchanged glances, their expressions filled with a quiet sort of understanding. They knew all too well the strain that their secret placed on their lives, the constant fear of exposure and the toll it took on their relationships.

But as Sooyeon looked around at the five young men before her, her expression softened, a flicker of hope sparking in her eyes. "I can see the love that you have for each other," she said softly, her voice filled with a quiet sort of conviction. "The bond that you share, the way you support and care for one another... it's a precious thing. Don't ever let anything come between that, not even the challenges of your new lives."

The members nodded, their expressions filled with a fierce sort of determination. They knew that Sooyeon was right, that their bond was the most important thing in the world to them.

"We won't," Soobin promised, his voice filled with a quiet sort of strength. "We'll always be there for each other, no matter what."

Taehyun hesitated for a moment, his expression filled with a mix of curiosity and concern. He knew that he needed to tread carefully, to be respectful of Sooyeon's feelings and the painful memories that she carried with her.

"Sooyeon," he said softly, his voice filled with a gentle sort of hesitation, "have you ever thought about reaching out to your other friends? To Yoonhee and Mei? Maybe... maybe it's not too late to rebuild those bridges, to find a way to reconnect with the people who shared this incredible experience with you."

Sooyeon was silent for a long moment, her gaze distant and filled with a deep, aching sort of longing. Finally, she shook her head, a sad smile tugging at her lips.

"I've thought about it," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "More times than I can count. But... I think it's probably for the best if I keep my distance. Too much time has passed, too many wounds have been left to fester. I don't know if we could ever find our way back to what we once had."

The members nodded, their expressions filled with a quiet sort of understanding. They knew that they couldn't begin to imagine the pain and heartbreak that Sooyeon had endured, the toll that the years had taken on her spirit and her relationships.

As the conversation continued, the members found themselves falling into an easy rhythm with Sooyeon, their laughter and chatter filling the dorm with a warmth and camaraderie that felt like home. They talked for hours, swapping stories and sharing experiences, each feeling a sense of connection and understanding that they had never quite felt before.

But eventually, the time came for Sooyeon to leave, her eyes soft with affection as she bid the members farewell. As she made her way towards the door, she pressed a small slip of paper into Soobin's hand, her voice low and earnest as she spoke.

"If you ever need anything," she said, her gaze filled with a quiet sort of sincerity, "don't hesitate to call. I'll always be here for you, no matter what."

The members smiled, their expressions filled with gratitude as they watched Sooyeon make her way towards the door. As she stepped out into the hallway, she paused, turning back to face them one last time.

"Remember," she said softly, her voice filled with a quiet sort of intensity, "you boys have something special. Something worth fighting for. Don't ever let anyone take that away from you."

And with that, she was gone, the door swinging shut behind her with a soft click.

For a moment, the members simply sat there, each of them lost in their own thoughts as they tried to process everything that had just happened. But as the silence stretched on, a flicker of unease began to creep into their minds, a nagging sense of doubt that they couldn't quite shake.

"Does anyone else feel like Sooyeon was holding something back?" Yeonjun asked finally, his voice filled with a quiet sort of frustration. "Like she wasn't telling us the whole story about why she and her friends fell out?"

Soobin sighed, running a hand through his hair as he considered Yeonjun's words. "I think it's just a really painful subject for her," he said softly, his voice filled with a quiet sort of understanding. "Losing a friendship like that... it's not something that's easy to talk about, even after all these years."

Taehyun nodded, his expression thoughtful as he leaned back against the couch cushions. "She's probably still processing it all herself," he mused, his voice filled with a hint of sympathy. "I can't even imagine how hard it must have been, to watch the people she loved most in the world drift away from her like that."

The members went into silence again, contemplating that. They couldn’t even imagine if any of them would drift away from each other. The bond they had was inseparable – and nothing was ever going to change that.

"Do you think Yoonhee and Mei are still out there somewhere?" Huening Kai asked, his voice filled with a quiet sort of wonder. "Maybe we could try to find them, to get some answers..."

Beomgyu grinned, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "Ooh, a mermaid mystery!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with a playful sort of excitement. "I like the sound of that."

But Taehyun was already shaking his head, his expression grim. "As much as I'd love to go on a wild goose chase for Sooyeon's long-lost friends," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "I think we have more pressing matters to deal with at the moment."

The others fell silent, their expressions turning serious as they considered Taehyun's words. They all knew what he was talking about - the looming threat of Manager Lee and his increasingly strict demands.

"He's already on our asses about every little thing," Yeonjun muttered, his voice filled with a quiet sort of frustration. "Can you imagine what he would do if he found out about our tails?"

Huening Kai shuddered, his expression filled with a mix of fear and dread. "He'd probably send us to the nearest lab here," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "Or worse, he'd expose us to the whole world."

Soobin's expression hardened, his jaw clenching with determination. "We can't let that happen," he said, his voice low and serious. "We have to be extra careful around him from now on. No more slip-ups, no more close calls. We have to protect our secret at all costs."

The others nodded, their expressions mirroring Soobin's resolve. They knew that the stakes were higher than ever, that they couldn't afford to let their guard down for even a moment.

As the conversation began to wind down, the members slowly started to peel themselves off the couches and chairs, their bodies heavy with exhaustion but their spirits high with the knowledge that they were not alone in this fight.

Tomorrow was another day.

Chapter Text

A week had flown by since the members' emotional conversation with Sooyeon, and life had settled back into its usual rhythm of schedules, practices with their upcoming comeback.

But amidst the chaos of their daily lives, there was one event that loomed large on the horizon: Yeonjun's birthday. The members had been racking their brains for weeks, trying to come up with the perfect gift for their eldest hyung, something that would show him just how much he meant to them.

In the midst of a particularly gruelling dance practice, Yeonjun broke formation, his body moving towards the doors. "I need the bathroom. Don't have too much fun without me!"

As the door swung shut behind him, the remaining members exchanged knowing glances, their lips curving into mischievous smiles.

"So," Beomgyu drawled, leaning against the mirrored wall with a smug expression, "who wants to bet that I got Yeonjun-hyung the best birthday present this year?"

Taehyun rolled his eyes, a fond smile playing on his lips. "Let me guess, you got him another one of your infamous gag gifts?"

Beomgyu gasped in mock offense, clutching his chest dramatically. "Excuse you, my gifts are works of art. Yeonjun-hyung will be crying tears of joy when he sees what I've prepared for him."

"Tears of something, that's for sure," Huening Kai muttered under his breath, earning a playful shove from Beomgyu.

"What about you, Taehyun-ah?" Soobin asked, curiosity colouring his tone. "Did you find something good for Yeonjun-hyung?"

Taehyun nodded, a satisfied smile spreading across his face. "I think he'll really like it. It's practical, but also meaningful. What about you, Huening Kai?"

The maknae's eyes lit up with excitement. "Oh, I found the perfect gift! It's something he's been hinting at wanting for months. I can't wait to see his face when he opens it."

As the others chatted animatedly about their gifts, Soobin felt a knot of anxiety forming in his stomach. He hadn't found anything for Yeonjun yet, and the birthday was just days away.

Beomgyu, ever observant, noticed Soobin's furrowed brow. "What's wrong, hyung? Don't tell me you haven't gotten Yeonjun-hyung a present yet."

Soobin sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I’ve been trying but I genuinely don’t have a clue what to get him. How am I supposed to find the perfect gift for someone like Yeonjun in just a few days?"

Huening Kai patted Soobin's shoulder sympathetically. "Don't worry, hyung. I'm sure whatever you get him, he'll love it. It's the thought that counts, right?"

"Yeah, and with Yeonjun-hyung, the bar isn't set very high," Beomgyu quipped, earning a chorus of laughter from the others.

Soobin couldn't help but chuckle, shaking his head in amusement. "You're terrible, Beomgyu. But seriously, what do you get for someone who seems to have everything?"

"A personality transplant?" Taehyun suggested with a straight face, causing another round of laughter to erupt.

As their giggles subsided, the studio door swung open, revealing a smirking Yeonjun. "What's so funny in here? Are you all gossiping about me behind my back?"

Beomgyu grinned, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "Oh, you know, just discussing how we're going to replace you with a more talented, better-looking member. The usual."

Yeonjun gasped dramatically, clutching his chest. "You wound me, Beomgyu-ah. And here I thought we were friends."

"Friends? With you? Please," Beomgyu scoffed, his lips twitching with barely suppressed laughter.

In a flash, Yeonjun lunged forward, tackling Beomgyu to the ground. The two rolled around on the floor, their playful shouts and laughter filling the studio.

Soobin watched the scene unfold with a mixture of amusement and exasperation. "Yah, you two! We're supposed to be practicing, not wrestling!"

But his words fell on deaf ears as Yeonjun and Beomgyu continued their mock fight, with Huening Kai cheering them on from the sidelines.

Taehyun sidled up to Soobin, a knowing look in his eyes. "Don't stress too much about the gift, hyung. You'll think of something."

Soobin sighed, his shoulders slumping slightly. "I hope so, Taehyun-ah. I really want to get him something special."

As the chaos continued around them, Soobin couldn't shake the nagging feeling that he was running out of time.

He needed to find the perfect gift, and fast.

+x+

A few days later, Soobin strutted into the kitchen with a triumphant smirk on his face, his eyes twinkling with barely contained excitement. Huening Kai and Beomgyu, who were busy raiding the fridge for snacks, looked up at their leader's entrance, their eyebrows raised in curiosity. “What’s got you looking so smug, hyung?" Huening Kai asked, his eyebrows raised in curiosity.

Soobin's grin widened as he pulled out his phone, quickly pulling up an image. "I've found it, guys. The perfect gift for Yeonjun-hyung."

Beomgyu and Huening Kai crowded around, their eyes widening as they took in the image on the screen.

"Is that...?" Beomgyu breathed, his voice filled with awe.

Soobin nodded proudly. "A limited edition pair of the sneakers Yeonjun's been eyeing for months. I managed to track down the last pair in his size."

"Damn, Soobin," Beomgyu whistled, clearly impressed. "You really outdid yourself this time."

Huening Kai nodded in agreement, though there was a competitive glint in his eye. "It's good, hyung, I'll give you that. But my gift is still better."

Soobin rolled his eyes, reaching out to ruffle Huening Kai's hair. "Watch it, brat. I'd like to see you top this."

"Challenge accepted," Huening Kai grinned, ducking away from Soobin's hand.

"Alright, alright," Soobin laughed, making his way to the fridge. "I'm going to order them after breakfast. Yeonjun-hyung won't know what hit him."

Just then, Yeonjun waltzed into the kitchen, a pleased smirk on his face as he made a beeline for the coffee maker. Beomgyu, never one to miss an opportunity for teasing, called out to him, his voice filled with a false sort of sweetness.

"Well, well, well," he drawled, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "Look who decided to grace us with his presence. What's got you in such a good mood this morning, hyung?"

Yeonjun chuckled, his eyes sparkling with mirth as he poured himself a cup of coffee. "Oh, nothing much. Just got off a video call with Wooyoung. The idiot accidentally let slip what he got me for my birthday."

Huening Kai perked up, his curiosity piqued. "Ooh, what is it? Spill the tea, hyung!"

Yeonjun's grin widened as he took a sip of his coffee. "You're not going to believe this. He got me those limited edition sneakers I've been wanting for ages. Can you believe it? I thought they were sold out everywhere!"

The kitchen fell into a stunned silence, broken only by the sudden burst of laughter from Beomgyu and Huening Kai. They doubled over, clutching their stomachs as they howled with mirth.

Yeonjun frowned, looking between his cackling members in confusion. "What's so funny? Did I miss something?"

Beomgyu wiped tears from his eyes, struggling to catch his breath. "N-nothing, hyung. It's just... it's hilarious, trust us."

Soobin, meanwhile, felt as if the floor had dropped out from under him. He glared at the still-giggling Beomgyu and Huening Kai before turning to Yeonjun with a forced smile. "That's great, hyung. I'm glad Wooyoung found such a perfect gift for you."

Yeonjun's frown deepened, clearly sensing that something was off, but he didn't press the issue. Instead, he smirked, taking another sip of his coffee. "Yeah, it'll definitely make up for whatever disaster Beomgyu's probably gotten me."

Beomgyu's laughter cut off abruptly, replaced by an indignant squawk. "Yah! My gift is a masterpiece, I'll have you know!"

Huening Kai, who had just managed to compose himself, burst into a fresh round of giggles at Beomgyu's outrage.

Soobin sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I hope you like what I've gotten you too, Yeonjun-hyung," he said, carefully omitting the fact that he was now back to square one in the gift department.

Yeonjun's expression softened, a genuine smile replacing his earlier smirk. "I'm sure I'll love it, Soobinnie. You always give the best gifts."

As Yeonjun raised his mug to take another drink, his eyes suddenly widened in surprise. The coffee had transformed into a gelatinous mass, refusing to pour out of the cup.

"Yah! Choi Beomgyu!" Yeonjun yelled, though there was no real heat behind his words. "Did you seriously use your powers on my coffee?"

Beomgyu grinned unrepentantly, sticking out his tongue. "That's what you get for insulting my gift-giving skills, hyung. Respect your dongsaeng!"

As Yeonjun and Beomgyu devolved into a playful argument, with Huening Kai egging them on, Soobin quietly slipped out of the kitchen. He had a new mission now: find an even better gift for Yeonjun, and fast.

+x+

The bustling streets of Seoul seemed to mock Soobin as he trudged from store to store, his face mask doing little to hide his growing frustration. It was the day before Yeonjun's birthday, and he was still empty-handed.

His phone buzzed in his pocket, and he fished it out to see Taehyun's name flashing on the screen. With a sigh, he answered the call.

"Any luck?" Taehyun's voice crackled through the speaker, tinged with concern.

Soobin groaned, running a hand through his hair. "Nothing. I've been to eight different stores, Taehyun-ah. Eight! And I still can't find anything that feels right."

"Have you thought about getting him some different shoes? Or something for his bedroom?"

"Already checked," Soobin sighed. "All the shoes I keep finding are ugly, and Yeonjun already has so much stuff in his room, he wouldn’t have room for anything else."

Taehyun hummed thoughtfully. "What about some new accessories? You know how much Yeonjun-hyung loves his fashion."

Soobin shook his head, forgetting for a moment that Taehyun couldn't see him. "I wouldn't even know where to start with that. Yeonjun's style is so... Yeonjun."

"Fair point," Taehyun chuckled. "Well, don't give up, hyung. I'm sure you'll find something perfect. You know Yeonjun-hyung better than anyone."

"I hope you're right," Soobin mumbled. "I really want to make this special for him."

"You will," Taehyun assured him. "Listen, I've got to go. I have that vocal recording. But keep looking, okay? And let me know if you need any more ideas."

As the call ended, Soobin found himself lost in thought, barely registering the busy sidewalk around him. He was so preoccupied that he almost walked right past a small charity shop tucked between two larger stores.

But something in the window caught his eye, making him stop dead in his tracks. There, nestled among various knick-knacks and second-hand items, was a blue crystal pendant that looked eerily familiar.

Soobin's breath caught in his throat. Could it be? It looked exactly like the necklaces he and Taehyun wore, the ones that protected them from the effects of the full moon.

Without hesitation, he pushed open the door of the shop, a small bell chiming to announce his arrival. An elderly man looked up from behind the counter, a warm smile crinkling the corners of his eyes.

"Welcome, young man," the shopkeeper greeted. "Is there something I can help you with?"

Soobin bowed slightly, his heart racing with excitement. "Yes, actually. I was wondering if I could take a closer look at that blue crystal necklace in the window?"

The old man's smile widened as he made his way to the display. "Ah, you've got a good eye. It's a beautiful piece, isn't it?" He carefully retrieved the necklace and brought it to the counter.

As Soobin examined the pendant, his suspicions were confirmed. It was identical to the ones he and Taehyun possessed, right down to the intricate silver setting that held the crystal.

"It's stunning," Soobin breathed, unable to take his eyes off the necklace. "Do you know anything about its history?
"
The shopkeeper's expression turned thoughtful. "Well, it came to us recently from an estate sale. The owner had passed away, and from what I understand, she didn't have any family. Most of her belongings were donated to our shop."

Soobin's curiosity piqued. "The owner... do you happen to know her name?"

The old man furrowed his brow, trying to recall. "If I'm not mistaken, I believe her name was Yoonhee. Yes, that's right. Some of the other items we received had that name on them."

Soobin felt as if the wind had been knocked out of him. Yoonhee... one of Sooyeon's friends. This necklace had belonged to her.

The shopkeeper's voice broke through Soobin's thoughts. "I couldn't help but notice you're wearing a similar necklace yourself," he said, gesturing to the pendant around Soobin's neck.

Soobin's hand instinctively went to his own necklace, a small chuckle escaping his lips. "Ah, yes. It was a gift from a friend," he explained, careful not to reveal too much.

"Well, it seems you have excellent taste in friends," the old man smiled. "Would you like to purchase this one as well?"
Without hesitation, Soobin nodded. "Yes, please. It's perfect."

As he left the store, the necklace safely tucked away in his pocket, Soobin couldn't help but feel a sense of destiny. He had found the perfect gift for Yeonjun, and in doing so, had stumbled upon another piece of magic that had taken over their eyes.

With a spring in his step, Soobin made his way back to the dorm.

He had the perfect gift for Yeonjun now.

+x+

The morning of Yeonjun's birthday dawned bright and early, the dorm filled with a buzz of excitement as the members gathered in the living room, their presents piled high on the coffee table.

Yeonjun was practically vibrating with anticipation, his eyes sparkling with delight as he tore into the first package, revealing the vintage jacket that Huening Kai had found for him.

"Kai, this is incredible!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with a quiet sort of awe as he ran his fingers over the supple leather, the intricate stitching. "How did you even find this?"

Huening Kai just grinned, his chest puffing up with pride as he watched Yeonjun marvel over the gift. "I have my ways," he said mysteriously, his voice filled with a playful sort of smugness.

Next came Taehyun's gift – a high-end skincare set that had Yeonjun practically squealing with joy. "Taehyun-ah, you're an angel. My skin is going to be glowing for weeks!"

As Yeonjun reached for Beomgyu's gift, a mischievous glint appeared in his eye. "Alright, Gyu, let's see what monstrosity you've come up with this year."

Beomgyu huffed indignantly. "Just open it, hyung. I promise you'll love it."

With exaggerated caution, Yeonjun unwrapped the gift, only to burst into laughter as he pulled out a ridiculous-looking hat shaped like a fish. "Beomgyu, what on earth is this?"

Beomgyu grinned triumphantly. "It's a fish hat, hyung! I thought it was fitting, given our... unique situation. Plus, it'll keep your head warm when we go swimming."

The others dissolved into giggles as Yeonjun placed the hat on his head, striking a pose. "How do I look? Dashing, right?"

"Oh, absolutely," Taehyun deadpanned, though his lips twitched with amusement. "You're the pinnacle of fashion, hyung."

As the laughter died down, Soobin cleared his throat, beaming with excitement. "Here’s my gift, hyung," he said, handing over a small, neatly wrapped box.

Yeonjun smiled warmly, taking the gift. "Thanks, Soobinnie. I'm sure it's wonderful."

As Yeonjun carefully unwrapped the box and opened it, his eyes widened in shock. The other members leaned in, equally surprised by what they saw.

"Soobin," Yeonjun breathed, carefully lifting the blue crystal pendant from the box. "Is this...?"

Soobin nodded, a smile spreading across his face. “Yep. It’s the exact same. I found it in a charity shop yesterday."

The others gasped, their eyes darting between the necklace and Soobin. They couldn’t believe it.

Taehyun then suddenly frowned. "Wait, you found it in a charity shop?"

Soobin nodded, quickly explained about his chance discovery and what the shopkeeper had told him.

"So this belonged to Yoonhee?" Huening Kai marvelled, his eyes wide.

Beomgyu shook his head in disbelief. "That's... wow. Talk about fate, huh?"

Yeonjun remained silent, his fingers tracing the smooth surface of the crystal. When he finally looked up, his eyes were shining with emotion. "Soobin, I... I don't know what to say. This is incredible."

"Now you'll be protected from the full moon too," Soobin said softly, reaching out to help Yeonjun fasten the necklace around his neck.

As the pendant settled against Yeonjun's chest, a collective sigh of relief seemed to pass through the group. Another member was protected now, another layer of security added to their secret lives.

"Well, at least we won't have to worry about another siren incident from you hyung," Beomgyu quipped, breaking the emotional tension.

Yeonjun groaned, covering his face with his hands. "Yah, don't remind me of that disaster. I still can't believe that happened.”

"Hey, at least you gave us some great blackmail material," Taehyun teased, dodging the pillow Yeonjun threw at him.

As the members dissolved into playful banter and laughter, Yeonjun turned to Soobin, his expression serious. "Thank you, Soobin-ah. This... this means more to me than you know."

Soobin smiled, warmth blooming in his chest. "I'm just glad you like it, hyung. Happy birthday."

As the day wore on, filled with cake, games, and more laughter than they'd had in weeks, Soobin couldn't help but feel grateful. Despite the challenges they faced, the secrets they had to keep, moments like these reminded him of how lucky they were to have each other.

And as he watched Yeonjun, still wearing the ridiculous fish hat and proudly showing off his new necklace, Soobin knew that no matter what the future held, they would face it together - as the most unlikely group of mermen idols the world would never know about.

Chapter Text

A few days had passed since Yeonjun's birthday celebration, and the members found themselves seated in one of HYBE's meeting rooms, facing the usual rath of Manager Lee. His expression was as impassive as ever, his eyes scanning the five young men before him with a critical gaze.

"I hope you're all well-rested," Manager Lee began, his voice clipped and professional. "Because from what I've seen lately, you've been slacking off."

Yeonjun's eyes widened, a flicker of indignation flashing across his face. "Slacking off?" he repeated, his voice filled with disbelief. "We've been practicing non-stop, even on our days off!"

Manager Lee's eyes narrowed, his lips pressing into a thin line. "And yet, your performances are still lacking. Your synchronization is off, your vocals are shaky, and your overall energy is not up to par with what you’re supposed to be achieving.”

The members exchanged glances, a mix of frustration and confusion evident in their expressions. They had been working harder than ever, pushing themselves to the limit in preparation for their upcoming comeback.

Beomgyu leaned forward, his brow furrowed in concern. "Manager Lee, we've been giving it our all. If there are specific areas where we're falling short, we'd be happy to focus on improving them."

"What you need to focus on," Manager Lee cut in, his voice sharp, "is actually caring about your work. This isn't some hobby you can half-ass. This is your career, your future. Act like it."

Yeonjun's jaw clenched, his eyes flashing with anger. He opened his mouth to argue, but Soobin caught his eye, giving a subtle shake of his head. Now wasn't the time to get into a heated debate with their manager.

Taehyun cleared his throat, his voice calm and measured as he spoke. "We understand the importance of our work, Manager Lee. Whatever you need us to do, we are more than willing to put in the extra effort."

Manager Lee's expression remained unchanged, but he gave a curt nod. "Well, you'll have plenty of opportunity to prove yourselves. Bang PD has approved your comeback date."

The tension in the room immediately shifted, excitement rippling through the members. Huening Kai's eyes lit up, a grin spreading across his face. "Really? When is it?"

"Just over a month from now," Manager Lee replied, his tone neutral despite the palpable excitement of the group.

"A month?" Soobin repeated, his eyes widening. "That's sooner than we expected."

Manager Lee nodded, reaching for a stack of papers on the table. "Which is why your schedules for the next month are going to be intense. Here, take a look."

He passed out the schedules, and the members leaned in eagerly, their eyes scanning the packed timetables. As they read, however, their expressions of excitement slowly morphed into looks of disbelief and concern.

"This is..." Taehyun began, his voice trailing off as he struggled to find the right words.

"Insane," Beomgyu finished, his eyes wide as he looked up from the schedule. "This is even more packed than our debut preparations."

Yeonjun leaned over to Soobin, carefully whispering, "Bang PD approved this?”

Soobin frowned, his eyes still fixed on the schedule in front of him. He looked up at Manager Lee, his expression a mix of concern and determination. "Manager Lee, this schedule is incredibly demanding. We only have two days off in the entire month. Is this really necessary?"

Manager Lee's expression hardened, "If you want to succeed in this industry, then yes, it is necessary. You can either suck it up and deal with it, or you can step aside and let someone else take your place. There are plenty of trainees who would kill for this opportunity."

The members fell silent, the weight of Manager Lee's words settling heavy on their shoulders. They exchanged glances, a silent conversation passing between them. There was no way they could win this losing battle.

"We understand," Soobin said finally, his voice filled with quiet determination. "We'll make it work."

Manager Lee nodded, satisfied. "Good. Now, if there are no more questions, you're dismissed.”

+x+

The members had filed out of the meeting room, the excitement of their impending comeback was overshadowed by the daunting reality of the month ahead. As soon as they reached a quieter part of the building, they couldn’t help but rant about the entire situation.

"Well, that was... intense." Beomgyu muttered.

Yeonjun scoffed, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "That's putting it mildly. I can't believe Bang PD approved such a gruelling schedule."

"He must think we can handle it," Taehyun mused, his brow furrowed in thought. "We've never let him down before, after all."

Huening Kai nodded, a small smile tugging at his lips despite the circumstances. "And we won't start now. We've faced tougher challenges than this, right?"

The others chuckled, the tension easing slightly at Huening Kai's optimism.

"Speaking of challenges," Beomgyu piped up, his eyes sparkling with excitement, "did you guys see we're pre-recording for Idol Star in a few days?"

Yeonjun grinned, bumping his shoulder against Beomgyu's. "I saw that. You've been waiting years to be on that show, haven't you?"

Beomgyu nodded enthusiastically. "Ever since I was a trainee! I can't wait to reshow off my variety show skills."

"Just try not to embarrass us too much," Taehyun teased, dodging Beomgyu's playful swat.

As they continued walking, Huening Kai suddenly mused, more so to himself "You know, we have the rest of the day to ourselves. We should make the most of it, considering it's probably the last bit of freedom we'll have for a while."

The others muttered in agreement, until Soobin paused, turning to look at the other members with a smirk. After quickly glancing around to make sure no one else was within earshot, he leaned in to the others.

"Fancy a swim?"

The response was immediate, grins breaking out across their faces as they nodded in agreement. Without another word, they hurried towards the exit, the prospect of feeling the cool ocean waves washing away their worries, if only for a little while.

+x+

The ocean was a sparkling expanse of blue, the late afternoon sun casting a golden glow across the water's surface. Beneath the waves, five figures darted through the water, their tails propelling them effortlessly through the depths.

Taehyun swam ahead, his eyes scanning the underwater landscape with curiosity. "Hey guys," he called out, "I found an interesting-looking cave. Want to explore?"

The others swam up to join him, peering into the dark opening of the cave with a mix of excitement and apprehension.

"I don't know, Taehyun," Soobin said hesitantly, eyeing the cave entrance. "Remember what happened last time we went exploring in a cave?"

Yeonjun chuckled, his tail swishing lazily in the water. "Yeah, we ended up with scales and fins. But hey, lightning doesn't strike twice, right?"

"Don't jinx it," Huening Kai groaned, but there was a glimmer of excitement in his eyes as he looked into the cave. "But I have to admit, it does look intriguing."

Beomgyu, who had been quiet up until now, suddenly perked up. "Hold on, guys. I think I see something shiny down there."

The others watched as Beomgyu dove towards the ocean floor, his eyes fixed on something in the sand.

"Seriously, Gyu?" Yeonjun called after him, shaking his head in amusement. "Are you adding to your shell collection again?"

Beomgyu swam back up, a sheepish grin on his face and a new shell in his hand. "Hey, don't mock my hobby. Some of these shells are really beautiful, you know."

“We know, we know. You've only shown us your collection about a hundred times." Taehyun fake groans, playfully rolling his eyes.

"And forced us to admire each and every shell," Huening Kai added with a laugh.

Beomgyu stuck out his tongue at them, his eyes sparkling with mirth. "You're just jealous because your collections aren't as impressive as mine."

"Oh yes, we're absolutely green with envy," Yeonjun deadpanned, his lips twitching with suppressed laughter.

As the others continued to tease Beomgyu, he dove back down to the ocean floor, his eyes scanning the sand for more treasures. Suddenly, he spotted a shell unlike any he had seen before. It was iridescent, shimmering with colours that seemed to shift and change as he looked at it.

"Guys!" he called out excitedly. "You have to see this one!"

The others swam down to join him, curious to see what had caught his attention. As they gathered around, Beomgyu reached out to pick up the shell.

The moment his fingers touched it, a sharp jolt of what felt like electricity shot through his hand. "Ow!" he yelped, yanking his hand back.

"Gyu?" Soobin's voice was filled with concern. "Are you okay?"

Beomgyu frowned, examining his hand. There was no visible mark, but he could still feel a tingling sensation where he had touched the shell. "Yeah, I think so. It was like... like it shocked me or something."

The others exchanged worried glances - that didn’t sound good.

"Let me see," Soobin said, gently taking Beomgyu's hand and examining it closely. His brow furrowed with concern as he spoke. "I don't like this. It's too similar to what happened with Taehyun and that coral.
"
Yeonjun groaned, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "Oh god, we are not dealing with another sea monster situation. Once was more than enough."

Taehyun shot him a glare, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "Hey, it's not like I asked to turn into a monster, you know."

"Guys, focus," Soobin interrupted, his voice filled with authority. "Gyu, are you sure you're okay? No weird feelings or anything?"

Beomgyu flexed his fingers, shaking his head. "No, I feel fine now. It was just that initial shock. My hand isn't even cut or anything."

Huening Kai swam closer, peering at the shell with curiosity. "Maybe it was just some kind of weird static electricity?" he suggested.

"In the ocean?" Taehyun asked sceptically, raising an eyebrow.

Beomgyu laughed, the tension easing from his shoulders. "Who knows? Maybe I've developed some kind of electric eel powers or something."

The others chuckled, the worry slowly dissipating as Beomgyu seemed to be his usual cheerful self.

"Well, as long as you're sure you're okay," Soobin said, still looking a bit concerned.

Beomgyu grinned, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "I'm more than okay. In fact..." In a flash, he reached out and tapped Huening Kai on the shoulder. "Tag, you're it!" With that, he took off swimming, leaving a sputtering Huening Kai in his wake.

"Oh, you're on!" Huening Kai called out, darting after Beomgyu with a laugh.

The others joined in, their worries forgotten for the moment as they chased each other through the water, their laughter echoing in the vast expanse of the ocean. They had a gruelling month ahead of them, and who knew when they'd have another chance to just be themselves, to revel in the freedom and joy of their secret lives beneath the waves.

+x+

The next morning dawned bright and early, the dorm a flurry of activity as the members rushed to get ready for their packed day ahead. Yeonjun stumbled into the bathroom, his hair sticking up in all directions as he squinted against the harsh fluorescent light.

"Has anyone seen my toothbrush?" he called out, his voice still rough with sleep. "I swear I left it right here last night."

Taehyun's voice drifted in from the hallway. "Check the drawer, hyung. You probably just forgot where you put it."

Yeonjun grumbled, rifling through the drawers but coming up empty-handed. "It's not here either," he shouted back, frustration creeping into his voice.

Soobin poked his head into the bathroom, already fully dressed and looking far too awake for Yeonjun's liking. "We don't have time for this, Yeonjun-ah. Just use some mouthwash for now, and we'll look for your toothbrush later."

With a heavy sigh, Yeonjun nodded, reaching for the bottle of mouthwash. As he gargled, Beomgyu sauntered into the bathroom, looking surprisingly chipper.

Yeonjun spit out the mouthwash, turning to Beomgyu with a playful grin. "Hey, Gyu. You didn't happen to hide my toothbrush, did you? As some kind of prank?"

To Yeonjun's surprise, Beomgyu's expression didn't change. Instead, he nodded, a matter-of-fact tone in his voice as he replied, "Yeah, I did. I hid it in the kitchen and soaked it in vinegar as a prank."

Yeonjun blinked, taken aback by Beomgyu's blunt admission. It wasn't like him to just admit to a prank, especially one that hadn't even happened yet. "Uh, what?"

Beomgyu seemed to realize what he had said, his eyes widening in confusion. "I... I don't know why I said that," he muttered, looking as puzzled as Yeonjun felt.

Before Yeonjun could question him further, Soobin's voice rang out from the living room. "Guys, we need to leave now if we don't want to be late!"

Beomgyu quickly ducked out of the bathroom, leaving a bewildered Yeonjun behind. As Yeonjun hurried to finish getting ready, he couldn't shake the feeling that something was off with Beomgyu. But with their packed schedule looming ahead, he didn't have time to dwell on it.

Maybe it was nothing, he thought as he grabbed his bag and rushed out the door. Maybe Beomgyu was just tired, or stressed about their upcoming comeback. Whatever it was, Yeonjun hoped it wouldn't affect their work for the day.

+x+

The members found themselves in a brightly lit studio, cameras surrounding them as they prepared to film another episode of, TODO. The atmosphere was light and jovial, despite the early hour and their gruelling schedule.

"Alright, boys," the producer called out, clapping her hands to get their attention. "Today's challenge is all about how well you know each other. Each of you will give three statements about yourself - two truths and one lie. The others have to guess which one is the lie. Think you're up for it?"

The members exchanged excited glances, always ready for a challenge.

"Bring it on," Yeonjun grinned, his competitive spirit shining through. "I bet I can fool all of you."

Taehyun raised an eyebrow, a smirk playing on his lips. "Is that a challenge, hyung? Because I think you'll find I'm not so easily fooled."

"We'll see about that," Huening Kai chimed in, bouncing on his toes with excitement. "I've got some good ones prepared."

As the game progressed, the members found themselves laughing and debating, trying to discern the truths from the lies. Soobin surprised everyone by successfully fooling the entire group, while Taehyun's attempt was quickly seen through by a triumphant Yeonjun.

Finally, it was Beomgyu's turn. He cleared his throat, a mischievous glint in his eye as he faced the cameras.

"Okay, here are my three statements," he began, holding up three fingers. "One: I once ate an entire pizza in under five minutes. Two: I've accidentally dyed my hair green. And three: I secretly learned how to play the violin over a year ago.”

The other members frowned, exchanging confused glances. Soobin leaned in, his brow furrowed in concentration. "Wait a minute... aren't all of those true?"

"Yeah," Yeonjun agreed, looking perplexed. "I was there when you demolished that pizza. And you definitely accidently dyed your hair green – you sent me the photo of it after you had a meltdown."

Taehyun nodded, adding, "And I caught you practicing the violin in your room. You made me promise not to tell anyone because you wanted it to be a surprise."

The members argued back and forth, trying to figure out which statement could possibly be the lie. The producers watched with interest, clearly thinking this was part of the game.

Finally, after much debate, they made their choices. Soobin turned to Beomgyu, an uncertain smile on his face. "Okay, Gyu. Which one was the lie?"

Beomgyu blinked, looking as confused as the rest of them. "Um... actually, none of them were lies. They're all true."

A moment of stunned silence followed before the members burst into laughter, assuming this was some kind of twist in the game.

"Oh, I get it," Huening Kai giggled. "The producers made you a spy to sabotage the game, right?"

But the producers looked just as confused as everyone else. One of them stepped forward, a frown on her face. "Beomgyu-ssi, that wasn't part of the instructions. You were supposed to include one lie."

Beomgyu's eyes widened, a look of genuine bewilderment crossing his face. "I... I don't know why I did that. I'm sorry, I didn't mean to mess up the game."

The other members exchanged worried glances, but quickly covered it up with laughter and jokes to keep the atmosphere light for the cameras.

"Ah, our Beomgyu is such a prankster," Soobin said smoothly, throwing an arm around Beomgyu's shoulders. "Always trying to keep us on our toes."

The filming continued, but Yeonjun couldn't shake the feeling that something was off with Beomgyu. First the toothbrush incident this morning, and now this? It was unlike Beomgyu to mess up a game like this, especially one they had played many times before.

Something wasn’t right.

+x+

After a long day of filming, the members finally made it back to their dorm, exhausted but in good spirits. They sprawled out in the living room, Soobin and Yeonjun taking up the couch while Taehyun, Beomgyu, and Huening Kai lounged on the floor.

"Ah, I'm beat," Yeonjun groaned, stretching his arms above his head. "But that was a fun episode, right?"

The others murmured in agreement, though Beomgyu remained uncharacteristically quiet.

Taehyun reached for the remote, flicking through channels. "Anyone want to watch something?"

As he was about to settle on a channel, Huening Kai suddenly shouted, "Wait, no! Change it quickly!"

Startled, Taehyun quickly switched to another channel. "What's wrong? Did you see a ghost or something?"

Huening Kai shook his head, looking sheepish. "No, it's just... that was the new episode of a show I've been watching. I haven't seen the last episode yet because we've been so busy. I don't want any spoilers."

"Oh, you mean 'Love in the Moonlight'?" Soobin asked, perking up. "I read some spoilers online the other day. Apparently, in the finale-"

"No!" Huening Kai yelped, covering his ears. "I don't want to hear them!"

But before Soobin could apologize, Beomgyu, who had been scrolling through his phone, suddenly blurted out, "Oh, I just read that in the final episode, the love interest discovers she’s actually married the twin brother and her real love interest was killed.”

The room fell silent, all eyes turning to Beomgyu in shock. Huening Kai's face crumpled, his enthusiasm visibly deflating.

"Beomgyu!" he wailed. "Why would you do that? I told you I didn't want spoilers!"

Beomgyu's eyes widened as he realized what he'd done. "I... I'm so sorry, Kai. I didn't mean to say that out loud. It just... came out."

As Huening Kai dramatically flopped onto the floor, lamenting his ruined viewing experience, Yeonjun sat up straight, his eyes narrowing as he looked at Beomgyu.

"Okay, what's going on with you?" he asked, his voice filled with concern. "You've been acting weird all day."

The others turned to dart between both Yeonjun and Beomgyu, curiosity and worry evident on their faces.

"What do you mean?" Taehyun asked, frowning.

Yeonjun sighed, beginning to explain “Well first he straight up admits to a prank that hasn’t even happened yet this morning with my toothbrush. Then the whole truth segment on TODO. And now this," he finished, gesturing towards the still-sulking Huening Kai. "It's like you can't help but blurt out the truth, even when you shouldn't."

The room was silent except for the gentle humming of the air conditioning, everyone taking in Yeonjun’s words.
"Now that you mention it," Soobin said slowly, "Beomgyu has been unusually... honest today."

Beomgyu shifted uncomfortably under their scrutiny. "I don't know what's wrong with me," he admitted, his voice small. "It's like I can't stop myself from saying things.”

“Oh come on, it can’t be that bad.” Huening Kai sulked, partly still over his ruined show.

Yeonjun frowned with his arms crossed, “Oh really?” he then turned his attention to Beomgyu. "Beomgyu, what’s the most embarrassing thing you've ever done?"

Beomgyu didn’t even flinch as he opened his mouth.

"When I was a trainee, I was running late and accidentally burst into BTS’ hyungs practice room and ended up slamming the door in Taehyung-hyungs face and gave him a bloody nose. I was so mortified I hid in the bathroom for an hour.”

By the time Beomgyu realised what he said, he immediately clapped his hands over his mouth, eyes wide with horror.

The room erupted into chaos. The members remembered this story all too well - Beomgyu had told them about it once during a drunken night in the dorm, and had sworn them to secrecy the next day, vowing never to speak of it again.

“Okay, I take it back.” Huening Kai finally spoke. “This is very bad.”

"Oh my god," Taehyun breathed, his mind racing. "Guys, do you think... could it be because of that shell?"

Beomgyu frowned, shaking his head. "It's just a shell," he protested weakly. "It can't have done this... right?"

Yeonjun raised an eyebrow, his expression grim. "And coral is just coral, but look what happened with Taehyun."

Taehyun groaned, burying his face in his hands. "I thought we agreed never to bring that up again."

Beomgyu looked between his members with growing concern. "So, this is another merman side effect? I just can't lie anymore?"

Soobin sighed heavily, running a hand through his hair. "Looks like it," he said, his voice filled with resignation. He turned to look at Beomgyu, worry etched across his features. "We need to figure out exactly what's happened to you, Gyu. And fast."

As the reality of their situation sank in, the members couldn't help but feel a sense of dread. With their packed comeback schedule looming over them and a manager who was already scrutinizing their every move, how were they going to handle Beomgyu suddenly being incapable of anything but brutal honesty?

They had overcome magical challenges before, but this... this might be their toughest test yet.

Chapter Text

"He can't stop telling the truth?”

Soobin sighed, running a hand through his hair as he paced back and forth in the bedroom with Sooyeon’s voice speaking through the phone. He had called Sooyeon in desperation, hoping she might have some insight into Beomgyu's sudden affliction. "Yeah, it's like he's become a human lie detector test. Every time someone asks him a question, he blurts out the honest answer, even if he doesn't want to."

Sooyeon hummed thoughtfully, taking in the information. "And you say this started after he touched a strange shell in the ocean?"

"That's right," Soobin confirmed, his voice tight with worry. "At first, we thought it was just a weird static shock or something, but now... it's like he's under some kind of truth spell."

There was a pause on the other end of the line, and Soobin could almost picture Sooyeon's furrowed brow as she considered the situation. “And you called me in case I might know what’s happening?”

“Yeah,” Soobin visibly nodded, despite being on the phone. “I assumed you would have experienced something like this and would know how to reverse it.”

There was a long pause and Soobin almost thought the line had disconnected. Finally, Sooyeon, she spoke, her voice gentle but regretful. "I'm afraid I have no clue how to fix this, Soobin."

Soobin's heart sank, his shoulders slumping in disappointment. "Seriously? You've never encountered anything like this before?"

"I'm sorry, dear," Sooyeon said, her voice filled with sympathy. "My friends and I never experienced anything quite like that during our lifetime. The ocean is vast and full of mysteries, and it seems you boys have discovered something even I have never encountered."

Soobin let out a heavy sigh, sinking down onto the edge of his bed. "That's... not very reassuring, Sooyeon."

He could hear the smile in her voice as she replied, "That's the beauty of magic, Soobin. It's unpredictable, always surprising us with new wonders... and new challenges."

"Beauty, huh?" Soobin muttered, his tone laced with sarcasm. "Right now, it feels more like a curse."

Sooyeon chuckled softly. "I know it seems difficult now, but try to see it as an adventure. You boys are exploring uncharted waters, quite literally. Who knows what other marvels you might discover?"

Soobin couldn't help but smile at her optimism, even as worry gnawed at his gut. "I guess you're right. It's just... we have so much on our plates already with our comeback and our new manager. This feels like one complication too many."

"I understand," Sooyeon said gently. "But remember, you have each other. Together, I'm sure you'll find a way through this, just as you have with every other challenge you've faced."

Soobin nodded, taking a deep breath to centre himself. "Thanks, Sooyeon. I appreciate your help, even if you couldn't give us a magic solution this time."

"Anytime, dear," she replied warmly. "And don't hesitate to call if you need anything else. I may not have all the answers, but I'm always here to listen."

As Soobin ended the call, he took a moment to collect his thoughts before heading back to the living room where the others were waiting. He could hear their voices drifting down the hallway, a mix of laughter and concern that told him they were trying to make light of the situation despite their worry.

Stepping into the living room, Soobin found his members gathered around Beomgyu, who was looking increasingly uncomfortable under their scrutiny.

"Come on, Gyu," Yeonjun was saying, a mischievous glint in his eye. "What do you really think of my dancing?"

Beomgyu clamped his hands over his mouth, shaking his head vigorously, but the words seemed to force their way out anyway. "You're amazing, but sometimes you get so caught up in looking cool that you forget about synchronization," he blurted, then immediately looked horrified.

Yeonjun gasped in mock offense, clutching his chest dramatically. "How dare you! I'll have you know my coolness is an essential part of our performances."

The others laughed, but Beomgyu just groaned, burying his face in his hands. "This is torture," he mumbled. "It's not just that I can't lie. I can't stop myself from answering if someone asks me something directly. It's like my brain-to-mouth filter has completely shut down."

Huening Kai patted Beomgyu's shoulder sympathetically. "Look on the bright side, hyung. At least now we'll always know when you're trying to get out of chores."

Beomgyu glared at him. "Not helping, Kai."

Yeonjun opened his mouth, probably to make another joke, but Beomgyu cut him off with a pointed look. "Don't even think about it, hyung. I'm one question away from spilling all your embarrassing secrets."

Yeonjun's mouth snapped shut, a look of genuine fear flashing across his face.

Taehyun, who had been quietly observing, turned to Soobin as he entered the room. "What did Sooyeon say? Does she know how to fix this?"

Soobin sighed, shaking his head as he sank down onto the couch. "She doesn't know. Seems like she never came across this sort of thing.”

A heavy silence fell over the room as the members processed this information.

Huening Kai was the first to break it, throwing his hands up in exasperation. "Seriously? Fifty-plus years of being a mermaid, and she has no clue what this is?"

Soobin shrugged helplessly. "She said the ocean is full of mysteries, and we're discovering new ones all the time. Basically, we're on our own with this one."

Yeonjun let out a groan, dramatically face-planting onto the nearest cushion. "Just what we needed. Another magical mystery to solve on top of everything else."

Beomgyu looked between his members, his expression a mix of fear and frustration. "So what are we going to do? I can't go on like this forever. What if I blurt out something we can't take back?"

Taehyun, ever the voice of reason, spoke up. "It might be a temporary side effect," he suggested, though his tone was more hopeful than certain. "Maybe it'll wear off on its own after a while."

"But we don't know that for sure," Huening Kai pointed out, his brow furrowed with worry. "What if it doesn't? What if Beomgyu-hyung is stuck like this?"

Soobin ran a hand over his face, feeling the weight of leadership settling heavily on his shoulders. "For now, we're going to have to deal with this the best we can until we figure out how to reverse it. We'll just have to be extra careful and try to avoid putting Beomgyu in situations where he might reveal something he shouldn't."

Just then, Soobin's phone buzzed with a message. He pulled it out, his expression darkening as he read the text aloud. "It's from Manager Lee: 'Don't forget about Idol Star tomorrow. You better not embarrass me, or you can forget about your two days off altogether.'"

Yeonjun rolled his eyes, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Charming as always, our dear manager."

The reminder of their impending variety show appearance sent a fresh wave of panic through the group, especially Beomgyu, who looked like he might be sick.

"Oh god," he moaned, clutching his stomach. "How am I supposed to appear on a variety show when I'm basically a walking truth bomb?"

Huening Kai, trying to lighten the mood, joked, "We could always shove a sock in your mouth, hyung. That might keep you quiet."

Beomgyu shot him a withering glare. "Not helping, Kai."

Soobin held up his hands, calling for calm. "Okay, let's not panic. We need to test the waters and see how bad this really is. Maybe it won't be as terrible as we think."

The members exchanged glances before nodding in agreement. They took turns throwing out questions that a host might potentially ask during the show, ranging from simple inquiries about their favourite foods to more probing questions about their trainee days and relationships within the group.

Beomgyu answered each one honestly, unable to stop himself. While some of his responses were embarrassing – like admitting he once accidentally used Yeonjun's toothbrush and never told him – none of them were particularly scandalous or likely to get them in trouble with the company.

Just as they were starting to feel a bit more optimistic, Soobin decided to push a little further. "Beomgyu, do you have any big secrets you've been keeping from everyone?"

The effect was instantaneous. Before Beomgyu could even think to stop himself, the words came tumbling out. "My members and I turn into mermen when we get wet. It all started when we were on Jeju Island and we fell into this cave with a magical rock pool-"

Beomgyu's eyes widened in horror as he realized what he was saying, and he slapped his hands over his mouth, but it was too late. The damage was done.

The room fell into a stunned silence, the members staring at Beomgyu with a mix of shock and dismay.

Yeonjun was the first to find his voice, though it came out as more of a strangled whisper. "That's... a problem."

Taehyun rolled his eyes, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "You think?"

Beomgyu looked like he might burst into tears at any moment. "What are we going to do?" he asked, his voice trembling. "I can't go on the show like this. I'll expose everything!"

Huening Kai, ever the optimist, tried to put a positive spin on the situation. "Maybe it won't be that bad," he suggested hesitantly. "I mean, even if Beomgyu-hyung does say something about us being mermen, who's going to believe him? They'll probably just think he's joking or being random like usual."

Yeonjun turned to Huening Kai, his expression incredulous. "Are you seriously suggesting we risk our biggest secret being blurted out on national television and just hope people think it's a joke?"

Huening Kai shrugged, looking a bit deflated. "I'm just trying to find a silver lining here, hyung. It's not like we have many options."

The members fell silent, considering Huening Kai's words. As crazy as it sounded, there was a certain logic to it. After all, who in their right mind would believe that five of Korea's top idols were secretly mermen?

Soobin, wanting to test this theory and perhaps convince himself it could work, turned to Beomgyu. "Okay, Gyu. Prove it."

Before anyone could react, Beomgyu's hand shot out, grabbing the open water bottle on the table. In one swift motion, he upended it over Taehyun's head, drenching him.

Taehyun let out a yelp of surprise, his eyes wide with shock as the water soaked through his clothes. "Yah! Beomgyu, what the-"

His words cut off abruptly as the familiar tingling sensation washed over him. In a matter of seconds, Taehyun's legs disappeared and toppled to the ground with a resounding thud, his tail sprawled out in front of him.

Beomgyu's eyes were as wide as saucers, horror etched across his features. "I... I didn't mean to do that," he stammered, looking down at his hand as if it had betrayed him. "It's like my body is on autopilot or something. I can't control it!"

Yeonjun, already moving to dry Taehyun off with his powers, shot Huening Kai a pointed look. "You were saying?"

Huening Kai, looking thoroughly chastised, tried one last time to salvage his argument. "Okay, so maybe we just need to make sure Beomgyu stays away from any liquids during the show. We can do that, right?"

Taehyun, still sprawled on the floor as Yeonjun worked to dry him off, shook his head. "Even if we could manage that, do we really want to risk that information getting out there at all? There could be some people who actually believe it, and it would only be a matter of time before someone tries to test the theory. Imagine if a fan decided to spray us with water at a concert or fansign."

The gravity of the situation settled over the group like a heavy blanket. They knew how crazy some people could be – it was a very real possibility someone could rush up to them at a fansign and dunk a bucket of water over of them. It was a risk they couldn’t afford to take.

Soobin ran a hand through his hair, his expression grim. "This is a bigger problem than we thought," he muttered, more to himself than the others.

As Yeonjun finished drying Taehyun off, his tail shimmered and disappeared, replaced once again by his human legs. He stood up, brushing himself off with a disgruntled expression.

Soobin took a deep breath, knowing his next words would be met with resistance. "We can't have Beomgyu appear on Idol Star tomorrow," he said firmly. "It's too risky."

Beomgyu's face fell, his eyes filling with disappointment. "But I've wanted to go on Idol Star for years," he protested weakly, knowing even as he said it that it was a losing battle.

Yeonjun reached out, squeezing Beomgyu's shoulder sympathetically. "I know, Gyu, and I'm sorry. We all know how much this meant to you. But we can't risk exposing our secret.”

Taehyun, ever practical, brought up another concern. "But what exactly are we supposed to say to Manager Lee? Remember what happened last time when Beomgyu and Huening Kai were stuck in merman form? We had to make all those excuses to him, and it didn't exactly go well. If we tell him Beomgyu can't attend, he's either going to blow a fuse or demand to know why. Either way, we're in trouble."

Yeonjun groaned, realizing the truth in Taehyun's words. "You're right. Manager Lee will want answers, and we can't give him any without risking our secret. Not to mention, we'd all be in hot water if Beomgyu suddenly couldn't perform."

The members fell into a tense silence, each trying to come up with a solution to their seemingly impossible situation.

Finally, Soobin spoke up, his voice filled with determination. "We're going to have to work together on this one," he said, looking around at his members. "We need to find a way to make sure Beomgyu doesn't spill anything on live TV."

Beomgyu looked sceptical. "How exactly are we supposed to do that? Once someone asks me a direct question, I won't be able to stop myself from answering honestly."

Soobin's brow furrowed in thought. "We'll have to try and direct the questions away from Beomgyu as much as possible. If we can keep the focus on the rest of us, maybe we can minimize the risk."

The members began brainstorming, throwing out ideas and strategies for how to protect Beomgyu during the show. They discussed everything from creating distractions if a risky question came up to developing a series of hand signals they could use to warn each other of potential danger.

As their plan began to take shape, a mix of determination and apprehension settled over the group. They knew they were taking a huge risk, but it seemed like their only option if they wanted to avoid arousing suspicion with Manager Lee and the company.

"This is going to be tricky," Yeonjun said, voicing what they were all thinking. "One wrong move, and everything could fall apart."

Soobin nodded, his expression serious. "I know. But we don't have much choice. We'll just have to be extra vigilant and work together to keep Beomgyu – and our secret – safe."

As the night wore on and they finalized their strategy, the members couldn't shake the feeling that they were walking into a minefield. Tomorrow's appearance on Idol Star would be more than just a fun variety show; it would be a high-stakes game of keeping everything under wraps.

With heavy hearts and racing minds, they eventually headed to bed, each silently praying that their plan would work and that somehow, against all odds, they'd make it through the next day without their world crashing down around them.

Chapter Text

The first rays of dawn were just beginning to peek through the curtains as the members stirred from their fitful sleep. The excitement that usually accompanied a day of filming was overshadowed by the anxiety of Beomgyu's truth-telling predicament.

Soobin and Yeonjun were the first to make their way to the living room, both looking worse for wear after a night of tossing and turning.

"Did you get any sleep at all?" Yeonjun asked, stifling a yawn as he watched Soobin fumble with the coffee maker.

Soobin shook his head, dark circles prominent under his eyes. "Barely. I kept having nightmares about Beomgyu blurting out our secret on national television."

Yeonjun sighed, collapsing onto the couch. "I know what you mean. Do you really think we can pull this off?"

"We're going to have to be extremely careful," Soobin replied, his voice tight with worry. "One wrong question, and everything we've worked for could come crashing down."

Yeonjun tried to inject some optimism into his voice. "Well, we've kept our tails under wraps for nearly six months now. We can keep it up for one more day, right?"

Soobin rolled his eyes, though there was a hint of a smile on his lips. "Maybe. If we're lucky."

"Speaking of luck," Yeonjun said, perking up slightly, "Maybe this whole truth thing has worn off by itself? For all we know, Beomgyu is back to normal.”

Before Soobin could respond, the sound of footsteps drew their attention. Huening Kai and Taehyun entered the room, with a visibly nervous Beomgyu trailing behind them.

"How are you doing, Gyu?" Soobin asked, his voice gentle.

Beomgyu let out a humourless laugh. "Well, considering I'm about to go on national television where I have to basically restrain myself from blurting out our biggest secret, not great.”

Yeonjun's hopeful expression fell. "I'm guessing the effects haven't worn off yet?"

Huening Kai shook his head, a mischievous glint in his eye despite the seriousness of the situation. "Nope. We tested it this morning. Apparently, Beomgyu has some very strong opinions on everyone's fashion sense."

Beomgyu shot Huening Kai a pointed look. "If you repeat a single sentence of what I said, I swear I will blurt out every embarrassing secret I know about you. And trust me, I know a lot."

Huening Kai's mouth snapped shut, his eyes widening in mock horror.

Taehyun, ever the voice of reason, checked his watch and sighed. "The van will be here any minute. We should head downstairs."

As they gathered their things, Soobin placed a reassuring hand on Beomgyu's shoulder. "We've got this, Gyu. We'll get through this together."

Beomgyu nodded, though the worry in his eyes was clear. "I hope you're right, hyung."

+x+

The van ride to the Idol Star studio was tense, to say the least. Manager Lee sat in the front passenger seat, his stern gaze occasionally flickering to the rearview mirror to check on the members. The five idols sat in uncharacteristic silence, the weight of their secret and the day ahead pressing down on them.

"I hope you boys understand how important today is," Manager Lee's voice cut through the silence, sharp and authoritative. "This appearance on Idol Star isn't just about having fun. It's about representing the company, and by extension, me. I expect nothing but the best behaviour from all of you."

The members murmured their assent, but Beomgyu remained quiet, his gaze fixed on his lap.

Manager Lee's eyes narrowed as he caught sight of Beomgyu's demeanour in the mirror. "Yah, Beomgyu. What's the matter with you? Why do you look like you'd rather be anywhere but here?"

Before anyone could intervene, Beomgyu's head snapped up, the words tumbling out of his mouth before he could stop them. "I don't want to be here in case I expose ourselves-"

Yeonjun's elbow connected sharply with Beomgyu's ribs, cutting off his sentence with a yelp of pain.

Manager Lee's eyebrow shot up, his voice dripping with suspicion. "What the hell are you talking about? Expose what?"

As Beomgyu opened his mouth to respond, panic flashing in his eyes, Soobin quickly jumped in. "It's nothing, Manager Lee. Beomgyu's just being his usual goofy self. Right, Gyu?"

Taehyun nodded vigorously, adding, "We're all just a bit nervous, that's all. It's a big show, after all."

Manager Lee scoffed, his eyes rolling so hard the members were surprised they didn't get stuck. "Nervous? Idols shouldn't get nervous. You should be able to handle anything thrown your way by now. Honestly, you’d think your lives were difficult or something.”

The members exchanged glances, a mixture of frustration and resignation on their faces. They knew better than to argue, but the unfairness of Manager Lee's words stung.

As the van pulled up to the studio, the reality of what they were about to face hit them full force. Beomgyu looked like he might be sick, while the others tried to steel themselves for the challenge ahead.

Soobin took a deep breath, meeting each of his members' eyes in turn. "Remember the plan," he said quietly. "We've got this. Just stay focused and look out for each other."

With one last shared look of determination, they stepped out of the van and into the bright lights of the studio.

+x+

"Welcome, TOMORROW X TOGETHER!"

The host's enthusiastic voice boomed through the studio as the five members made their way onto the set, bright smiles plastered on their faces despite the anxiety churning in their stomachs.

The studio audience erupted in cheers, and the members waved, their idol training kicking in as they effortlessly slipped into their public personas.

"It's great to have you boys here," the host continued, his smile warm and inviting. "I know our viewers have been looking forward to this episode for weeks. How are you all feeling?"

Soobin, as the leader, took the lead. "We're excited to be here," he said, his voice steady despite his nerves. "We've been fans of Idol Star for years, so it's an honour to finally appear on the show."

The host nodded, turning his attention to the others. "And I hear you've got a comeback on the horizon. Can you tell us a little bit about that?"

As Yeonjun launched into a carefully rehearsed answer about their upcoming album, Beomgyu tried to relax. So far, so good. As long as the questions stayed general and were directed at the group as a whole, maybe they could get through this without incident.

The first segment of the show involved a series of games designed to test the members' physical skills and teamwork. As they raced to stack cups, played a ridiculous version of charades, and attempted to untangle themselves from a human knot, the tension began to ease. The members found themselves genuinely laughing and enjoying the challenges, momentarily forgetting about the ticking time bomb that was Beomgyu's truthfulness.

However, as they moved into the interview portion of the show, the anxiety returned full force. The host turned his attention to each member individually, asking questions about their lives, their music, and their relationships with each other.

"Soobin," the host began, "as the leader, what's the most challenging part of keeping these four in line?"

Soobin chuckled, his answer diplomatic and safe. "They're all so talented and hardworking, it's not really about keeping them in line. It's more about making sure we're all moving in the same direction and supporting each other."

The host nodded, seemingly satisfied with the answer. He moved on to Yeonjun, asking about his experience as the oldest member, then to Taehyun about his vocal training. With each question successfully navigated, the members began to relax slightly.

But then, inevitably, it was Beomgyu's turn.

"Beomgyu," the host said, turning his attention to the visibly nervous idol, "I've heard you're quite the prankster in the group. What's the best prank you've ever pulled on your members?"

Beomgyu's eyes widened slightly, but he managed to keep his composure. "Oh, there have been so many," he said with a forced laugh. "But probably the time I convinced Huening Kai that our practice room was haunted. I had Taehyun help me set up some 'ghost sightings' and Kai refused to practice alone for weeks."

The host and the audience laughed, and Beomgyu allowed himself to relax slightly. That wasn't so bad. Maybe they could get through this after all.

But then the host asked a follow-up question. "You seem to have a knack for mischief. Have you ever taken a prank too far and gotten in trouble with your members or management?"

Beomgyu opened his mouth to respond, and the other members tensed, ready to intervene if necessary. "Well, there was this one time are locked Yeonjun out of a practice room when he just had a towel wrapped round him-”

"Yah, Beomgyu-ah!" Yeonjun exclaimed with an exaggerated pout. "You promised you'd never bring up the towel incident again.”

The other members quickly jumped in, laughing and playfully scolding Beomgyu. The host, caught up in their antics, laughed along.

As the show continued, the members worked together seamlessly to keep the focus off Beomgyu as much as possible. When a potentially dangerous question came up, they'd create distractions or jump in with their own answers, steering the conversation in safer directions.

Despite their best efforts, there were a few close calls. Luckily, Beomgyu’s honesty didn’t pose too much of a threat – except for the embarrassing stories some of the other members would have rather kept quiet.

As the show neared its end, the host turned to Beomgyu one last time. "I have to say, Beomgyu-ssi, you're refreshingly honest. I bet you're the most truthful idol I've ever met."

Beomgyu's eyes widened, and before he could stop himself, he blurted out, "Oh, that's not true at all. Actually, my members and I are hiding probably the biggest secret anyone could have."

The studio fell silent, the other members freezing in horror. The host leaned forward, intrigued. "Oh? And what secret might that be?"

Beomgyu's mouth opened, the truth on the tip of his tongue. "Well, you see, the thing is, we're actually mer-"

Suddenly, a large yoga ball came flying out of nowhere, smacking Beomgyu in the back of the head and cutting off his sentence. The members turned to see Huening Kai standing there, an innocent expression on his face.

"Oops," Huening Kai said with an exaggerated wince. "Sorry, hyung. I guess I got a little too excited with the props."

The tension in the studio broke as everyone burst into laughter. The host, wiping tears from his eyes, turned to the camera. "And that, folks, is why you should always be careful around Huening Kai. He's more dangerous than he looks!"

As the show wrapped up, the members breathed a collective sigh of relief. They had made it through without exposing their secret, though it had been a closer call than any of them were comfortable with.

+x+

Back in the dressing room, the members collapsed onto the couches, the adrenaline of the past few hours finally wearing off.

"I can't believe we actually pulled that off," Yeonjun said, his voice filled with a mixture of relief and exhaustion.

Soobin nodded, running a hand through his hair. "It was touch and go there for a while, but we did it. Good thinking with that yoga ball, Kai."

Huening Kai grinned, giving a mock bow. "What can I say? I'm a master of improvisation."

Before they could fully relax, however, the door swung open, revealing a scowling Manager Lee.

"What the hell was that?" he demanded, his voice sharp with disapproval.

Soobin frowned, confused by the manager's reaction. "What do you mean? The host loved us. He said we were one of the best guests they've had in months."

Manager Lee rolled his eyes, his expression darkening. "You acted like a bunch of unruly children out there. Throwing props, interrupting each other, making ridiculous jokes. Is that how you want to represent this company?"

The members exchanged bewildered glances. They had thought the show had gone well, despite the close calls with Beomgyu's truth-telling.

"But Manager Lee," Taehyun began cautiously, "isn't that kind of the point of variety shows? To show our playful sides and interact with each other naturally?"

Manager Lee's glare intensified. "There's a difference between being playful and being unprofessional. And you," he said, turning his attention to Beomgyu, "what was wrong with you today? You were acting strange the entire time."

Beomgyu, caught off guard, blurted out, "I was just being brutally honest."

Manager Lee's eyes narrowed. "Oh really? Then tell me honestly, what do you think about your behaviour on the show today?"

The other members tensed, knowing there was no way this could end well. Beomgyu, unable to stop himself, replied, "I think we acted exactly like ourselves, and MOA will love us for it. You're just too uptight to realize that sometimes, being real is more important than being perfect."

The room fell silent, the members staring at Beomgyu in shock. Manager Lee's face turned an alarming shade of red as he sputtered, "Excuse me?"

Before he could launch into what was sure to be a blistering tirade, Huening Kai and Taehyun quickly grabbed Beomgyu by the arms, practically dragging him out of the room.

"We'll just... go warm up the van!" Taehyun called over his shoulder as they made a hasty exit.

Yeonjun and Soobin were left standing there, exchanging a look that was equal parts exasperation and resignation. This was going to be a fun one to explain.

+x+

Back at the dorm, the tension that had been building all day finally began to dissipate. The members sprawled out in the living room, a sense of relief washing over them now that they were safely away from cameras and their irritated manager.

"Well," Taehyun said, breaking the silence, "at least Idol Star went well. MOA are going to love it."

Soobin chuckled, though there was a hint of weariness in his voice. "Yeah, right up until Beomgyu insulted our manager to his face."

Beomgyu groaned, burying his face in a couch cushion. "I didn't mean to! It just came out!"

Huening Kai grinned, patting Beomgyu's back sympathetically. "Hey, I'm just glad someone finally said it to his face. The look on Manager Lee's face was priceless."

Soobin sighed, but there was a small smile playing at the corners of his lips. "I suppose it was worth the extra hours of practice we have to do now."

"At least he didn't take away our two days off," Yeonjun pointed out, trying to find the silver lining.

Soobin shook his head. "I doubt he ever would have. If we had no days off at all during comeback preparations, Bang PD would have definitely stepped in. Manager Lee might be tough, but even he has to answer to someone."

Taehyun raised an eyebrow. "But isn't Bang PD the one who approved our crazy comeback schedule in the first place?"

Soobin waved his hand dismissively. "That's beside the point. The important thing is we made it through today without exposing our secret. That's a win in my book."

Beomgyu, who had been uncharacteristically quiet, finally spoke up. "I just wanted to say... thanks, you guys. For having my back today. I know it couldn't have been easy."

The others smiled, a warmth filling the room as they looked at their friend.

"That's what we're here for, Gyu," Yeonjun said, reaching over to ruffle Beomgyu's hair affectionately.

Beomgyu ducked away from Yeonjun's hand, a pout forming on his lips. "I just wish this hadn't happened during Idol Star. I've been wanting to go on that show for years, and I couldn't even fully enjoy it because I was so worried about slipping up."

Yeonjun grinned, unable to resist teasing his friend. "Aw, is our Beomgyu-ah sad he couldn't show off his aegyo for the cameras?"

Beomgyu rolled his eyes, his voice dripping with sarcasm as he responded, "Oh, shut up. I hate you."

The room suddenly fell silent, and Beomgyu looked around in confusion. "What? Why are you all looking at me like that?"

Soobin leaned forward, his eyes wide with surprise. "Beomgyu... did you mean that? About hating Yeonjun?"

Beomgyu scoffed, looking at Soobin like he had grown a second head. "Of course not. It was just a joke. Why would I-" He suddenly cut himself off, his eyes widening as realization dawned on him. "Wait a second... I just lied!"

The members exchanged excited glances as Beomgyu's face lit up with hope.

"Quick, ask me something else!" Beomgyu demanded, practically bouncing in his seat.

Taehyun jumped in. "Okay, um... Beomgyu, what's your favourite colour?"

"Purple," Beomgyu replied without hesitation, then grinned. "That's a lie. It's actually blue."

Huening Kai was next. "What did you have for breakfast this morning?"

"A giant bowl of ice cream," Beomgyu said, then laughed. "Another lie. I just grabbed some fruit."

The room erupted into cheers and laughter as the realization sank in. Whatever magical affliction had caused Beomgyu's truth-telling compulsion had finally worn off.

"Oh, thank god," Beomgyu sighed, collapsing back onto the couch with relief. "I don't think I could have handled another day of that."

Yeonjun chuckled, shaking his head in amusement. "Well, I guess we can add 'temporary truth spell' to the list of weird merman side effects we've experienced."

Soobin nodded, a thoughtful expression on his face. "Let’s just avoid any shell hunting from now on. Last thing we need is some new side effects to make an appearance."

Beomgyu frowns, “Aw, but I still wanted to add to my collection.”

Huening Kai couldn’t help but laugh, draping his arm around Beomgyu’s shoulders, “Keep the shells you have Gyu, I don’t want to have a repeat of another strange effect. God knows how many weird things are out there that can affect us.”

"Let's hope we don't find out anytime soon," Taehyun said with a wry smile. "I think we've had enough excitement for one week."

As the night wore on, the members found themselves relaxing, the stress of the past few days melting away as they joked and laughed together. They recounted the close calls from the Idol Star filming, each retelling getting more dramatic and ridiculous as they went on.

"I still can't believe you hit me with a yoga ball," Beomgyu said, shooting a mock glare at Huening Kai.

Huening Kai grinned unrepentantly. "Hey, it worked, didn't it? Besides, your face when it hit you was priceless. I bet that clip is going to go viral."

As their laughter filled the dorm, Soobin couldn't help but feel a surge of pride and affection for his members. Despite the challenges they faced, both magical and mundane, they always managed to pull through together.

"You know," he said, his voice soft but filled with warmth, "I'm really proud of us. We've been dealing with this whole merman thing for months now, on top of our regular idol duties, and we're still going strong. That's pretty impressive, if you ask me."

The others nodded in agreement, a sense of unity and accomplishment settling over the group.

"We make a pretty good team, don't we?" Yeonjun said, a hint of pride in his voice.

"The best," Beomgyu agreed with a smile.

Chapter Text

The days floated by almost seamlessly as the members continued to practice hard for the comeback. It was on a late evening they all stumbled back into their dorm, exhaustion evident in their slumped shoulders and heavy footsteps. It had been relentless preparations to say the least, leaving them with barely a moment to breathe between schedules.

Beomgyu dramatically collapsed onto the couch, throwing an arm over his eyes. "I'm dying," he groaned, his voice muffled by the cushions. "This is it. This is how I go. Death by overwork."

Yeonjun rolled his eyes, kicking off his shoes as he made his way to the kitchen. "Stop being so dramatic, Gyu," he called over his shoulder. "You're not dying. You're just tired like the rest of us."

"No, you don't understand," Beomgyu insisted, sitting up to fix Yeonjun with a mock-serious stare. "I can feel my soul leaving my body. Tell my family I love them. Tell MOA I'm sorry I couldn't finish the comeback."

Taehyun snorted as he settled into an armchair. "If your soul is leaving your body, can I have your gaming setup?" he quipped, a mischievous glint in his eye.

Beomgyu gasped in faux outrage. "Yah! Is that all I mean to you? My gaming setup?"

"Well, it is a pretty nice setup," Taehyun shrugged, struggling to keep a straight face.

Soobin and Huening Kai, who had been quietly observing the exchange, burst into laughter at the ridiculous banter.

"You guys are impossible," Soobin chuckled, shaking his head fondly. "But as much as I hate to break up this riveting discussion about Beomgyu's impending demise, I have to remind you all that we need to be at the studio by 5 AM tomorrow for more filming."

A collective groan echoed through the dorm at Soobin's words.

Beomgyu dramatically threw himself face-first back onto the couch. "Just leave me here to die," he mumbled into the cushions.

"Come on, drama queen," Yeonjun said, reaching over to ruffle Beomgyu's hair. "Time for all good little idols to go to bed."

With a mix of grumbles and yawns, the members began to disperse to their respective rooms. Back to their regular schedules tomorrow.

+x+

The room was quiet as Huening Kai quickly threw his sweat covered shirt and joggers across the room and slipping into something more comfortable. Today was a brutal one – but the thought of MOAs excited for the comeback was more than enough to keep him going.

He was just about to jump into bed when his phone began to ring. Curious, he glanced at the screen, a smile spreading across his face as he saw Lea's name.

"Lea!" he greeted cheerfully as he answered the call, settling onto his bed. "How are you?"

"Kai-yah!" Lea's warm voice came through the speaker. "I'm good! How's my favourite little brother doing?"

Huening Kai chuckled. "I'm your only little brother."

"Details, details," Lea laughed. "But seriously, how are you? It's been a while since we've talked properly. I hope I’m not calling too late."

"Nah it’s okay, we only got back from practice an hour ago," Huening Kai replied, leaning back against his headboard. "And I’m okay. Tired, but okay. We've been crazy busy with comeback preparations."

"Ah, so the rumours are true then?" Lea asked, a note of excitement in her voice. "You guys are really making a comeback soon? I saw the article a few days ago."

Huening Kai couldn't help but grin. "Yeah, it's true. We should be announcing the date to the public in a few days."

"Ahh it’s about time, it feels like forever since your last comeback," Lea mused. “How's everything going with it? Are you guys managing okay?"

Huening Kai let out a small sigh. "It's... a lot of work," he admitted. "Our schedule is pretty brutal right now. But we're making it happen. That's just how it is during comeback season, you know?"

"I know," Lea said softly. "You've always been such a hard worker, Kai. I'm proud of you, you know that?"

"Thanks, Lea," Huening Kai mumbled, feeling a warmth spread through his chest at his sister's words. "But enough about me. How are you? What's new in your life?"

"Well, funny you should ask," Lea said, and Huening Kai could hear the excitement building in her voice. "I actually have some pretty big news. I got a call today about a special modelling gig. It's a huge opportunity, Kai. I'll be staying in Paris for the next six months!"

"Oh wow, that's amazing!" Huening Kai exclaimed, sitting up straighter. "Congratulations! When do you leave?"

"At the end of this week," Lea replied. "It's all happening so fast, but I'm so excited. This is something I've wanted to do for a while now."

"Wow, that soon?" Huening Kai said, a hint of mock seriousness into his voice. "So you're just going to abandon your favourite little brother like that, huh?"

"Yah!" Lea scolded playfully. "Don't even joke about that. You know I'd never abandon you. Besides, you're so busy these days, you probably won't even notice I'm gone."

Huening Kai laughed, but there was a tinge of sadness to it. "I'm just teasing. I really am happy for you. But... I am going to miss you."

"I'll miss you too, Kai," Lea said softly. "Which is actually why I wanted to talk to you. I was hoping we could get together before I leave. I've already spoken with Bahiyyih, but I wanted to see you too. Do you think you might be able to meet up this Saturday?"

Huening Kai's face lit up. "Saturday? Hold on, let me check..." He quickly scrolled through his schedule on his phone, his heart leaping when he saw that Saturday was one of his rare days off out of the two Manager Lee had so “kindly” gave them. "Ahh, you're in luck! I actually have Saturday off. What did you have in mind?"

"Well, I was thinking we could spend the day in the city," Lea said enthusiastically. "Do some shopping, maybe check out that new art exhibit you were telling me about last time we talked. Oh, and I heard about this great new café that's supposed to have amazing pastries. We could make a whole day of it!"

As Lea continued to excitedly outline her plans, Huening Kai found himself nodding along, a smile spreading across his face. It had been so long since he'd had a proper day out with his sister.

"Oh, and I checked the weather forecast," Lea added. "It's supposed to rain all day, but they're saying it'll just be a light drizzle. Nothing too bad. We might need umbrellas, but it shouldn't interfere with our plans too much."

Huening Kai's smile froze on his face, his body tensing at the mention of rain. "It's... going to rain?" he repeated, his voice suddenly strained.

"Yeah, but like I said, it's not supposed to be heavy," Lea reassured him. "Is that a problem? We could always do indoor activities if you're worried about getting wet."

Of course, the one day off he had and the universe decided to work against him. A whole day of constant rain, even if it was just a drizzle, was a disaster waiting to happen. One stray raindrop, one moment of carelessness, and he'd be sprouting a tail in the middle of the street. There was no way he could risk it.

"Ah, Lea..." Huening Kai began, his heart heavy. "I'm so sorry, but I just realized I can't make it during the day. I... I misread my schedule. We actually have filming all day Saturday."

It was a weak attempt of a lie. But it was the only thing he could come up with on the spot.

"Oh," Lea said, the disappointment clear in her voice. "I see. That's okay, Kai. I understand. Your work is important."

Huening Kai’s heart panged. God, she sounded so disappointed.

"I'm really sorry," he repeated, feeling guilty for the lie. "Is there any other day we could meet? Maybe I can make time after my schedules during the week?"

"I'm afraid not," Lea sighed. "I'm working non-stop for the rest of the week, and my flight to Paris is early Sunday morning. Saturday was my only free day."

Huening Kai frowned, his chest tightening at the thought of not seeing his sister before she left. It’s not like he got to see his sister often as it was – idol life already restricted seeing family and friends often due to tight schedules, practice and tours. But this was different. His oldest sister would be in a different country in a time zone completely far out than back in Korea, making phone calls and regular messaging much harder.

If only it didn’t have to rain.

Then, an idea struck him. What if he didn’t go outside at all?

"Wait, Lea. What if... what if you came to the dorm on Saturday instead?”

“Your dorm?” Lea question, “But I thought you were filming on Saturday?”

Ah right, he lied didn’t he.

“I mean why don’t you come when I’ve finished filming?” Huening Kai scrambled out, “We could just hang out, play some games and just chill out?”

There was a pause on the other end of the line. "Are you sure?" Lea asked. "I wouldn't want to intrude on the other members.”

"No, no, it's fine," Huening Kai assured her quickly. "The members love you, you know that. I'm sure they won't mind. I'll double-check with them tomorrow, but I'm sure it'll be okay."

"Well, if you're sure..." Lea said, her voice brightening. "That would be lovely. Though are you sure you don't want to come to my place instead?”

Kai laughed, trying to keep his voice light as he tried to smoothly deflect any suggestion of him leaving the dorm. "Nah, I'll probably be too exhausted to move. Better for you to come here. That way, if I fall asleep mid-conversation, at least I'll already be home."

Lea chuckled. "Alright, you dork. If you're sure it's okay with the others, then I'd love to come by. I’ll double check with Bahiyyih but I’m pretty sure she won't be able to join us. She has plans with some of the KEP1ER members in the evening."

"That's okay," Huening Kai said. "I'll find another day to annoy her. Besides, it’ll be nice to have some one-on-one time with you before you leave."

"Sounds perfect," Lea agreed. "I'll see you Saturday evening then. Get some rest, Kai-yah. I love you."

"Love you too, Lea," Huening Kai replied softly. "Goodnight."

As he ended the call, Huening Kai couldn't help but smile. Despite the initial hiccup with the rain, he'd found a solution. He'd get to see Lea before she left after all. With that comforting thought, he settled into bed, exhaustion quickly pulling him into a deep sleep.

If only he didn’t forget that one small detail…

+x+

The next day had come and gone faster than the previous as the members found themselves walking back in the dorm after another long day of filming. Despite their exhaustion, there was a lightness to their mood that had been missing in recent weeks – a welcoming mood to say the least.

"I can't believe we actually got through that without any major disasters," Beomgyu laughed, collapsing onto the couch. "I was sure I was going to trip and fall flat on my face at least once during that dance sequence."

Yeonjun grinned, reaching over to ruffle Beomgyu's hair. "Nah, you did great. Though I have to say, that moment when you almost knocked over that giant vase? I thought the director was going to have a heart attack."

"Hey, I caught it in time!" Beomgyu protested, swatting Yeonjun's hand away. "Besides, it added a little excitement to the shoot. You should be thanking me for keeping things interesting."

Soobin shook his head, a fond smile playing on his lips. "I'm just glad we had a day where Manager Lee wasn't breathing down our necks every two seconds. It was nice to be able to relax a little between takes."

"Speaking of Manager Lee," Beomgyu said, sitting up straighter. "Where was he today? I don't think I saw him once during the entire shoot."

Taehyun shrugged as he sat comfortably on the couch next to Beomgyu. "Probably stuck in some meeting or other. You know how it is during comeback season. Everyone's schedules are crazy."

"Well, wherever he was, I hope he stays there," Yeonjun joked. "It was nice not having someone critiquing our moves for once."

As the others continued to chat and joke about the day's filming, Huening Kai emerged from the kitchen, a plate of food in his hand. "Oh, before I forget," he said, settling into an armchair. "Is it cool if Lea comes by the dorm for a couple of hours this Saturday evening?"

Soobin looked over at Huening Kai, his expression softening. "Of course it's okay, Kai-yah. You don't have to ask. She's your sister."

"I know," Huening Kai said, picking at his food. "I just wanted to make sure. I don't want to impose or anything."

"Impose?" Yeonjun scoffed from his spot on the couch. "Kai, we love Lea. It'll be nice to see her. It's been a while."

Beomgyu's eyes lit up mischievously. "Ooh, does this mean I get to tell Lea more embarrassing stories about our maknae?"

Huening Kai's head snapped up, fixing Beomgyu with a glare. "Don't you dare. I'm warning you, Gyu."

"Or what?" Beomgyu taunted. "You'll pout me to death?"

As Huening Kai and Beomgyu bickered playfully, Taehyun turned to Kai with a curious expression. "What day did you say Lea was coming?"

"Saturday evening," Kai replied, still glaring at a grinning Beomgyu.

Suddenly, the atmosphere in the room shifted. The other four members exchanged worried glances, a tension settling over them that hadn't been there moments before, leaving Huening Kai as confused as ever.

Soobin cleared his throat, his voice careful as he spoke. "Saturday…evening?” he repeated as if he was hoping Huening Kai said the wrong day.

Kai frowned, looking around at his members in confusion. "Yeah, why? What's wrong with Saturday?"

The silence that followed was heavy, filled with an unspoken concern that Kai couldn't quite decipher.

“Kai, do you not remember what Saturday is?” Yeonjun asks gently.

Now Huening Kai is more confused, and maybe a little frustrated. “Can everyone stop speaking in riddles and tell me what’s wrong with Saturday evening?”

Soobin sighed, his voice gentle but serious before looking Huening Kai straight in his eyes.

"Kai... Saturday is the full moon."

For a moment, Kai just blinked and stared at Soobin, his brain struggling to process the information. Then, as realization dawned on him, he let out a groan of frustration, burying his face in his hands. "Are you fucking kidding me?" he muttered, his voice muffled by his palms.

"How did you forget?" Taehyun asked carefully. "We literally just talked about how lucky we were that we didn't have any schedules on the full moon night."

Huening Kai sighed, lifting his head to meet Taehyun's gaze. "I don't know," he admitted. "I guess I was just so excited about seeing Lea again that it completely slipped my mind. Plus, I was so focused on figuring out how to avoid the rain during the day that I didn't even think about the evening."

"Wait it’s raining on Saturday?" Soobin questioned, his brow furrowing in concern.

Huening Kai nodded, hands still in his head as he groans, “Yeah, Lea originally invited me out during the day but its forecasted to rain all day.”

“Typical one of our days off leaves us bound to the dorm.” Taehyun mutters more to himself.

Huening Kai sighs louder, his head lifting up as he shakes it in frustration. "I thought I was being so clever, inviting her to the dorm in the evening instead," he said with a bitter laugh. "I was so worried about avoiding an accidental transformation in public that I completely forgot about the bigger risk."

"Well, look on the bright side," Beomgyu piped up, trying to lighten the mood. "If you get moonstruck in front of Lea, she’ll see a brand new side of you.”

"Not helping, Gyu," Yeonjun said, shooting Beomgyu a warning look.

Taehyun leaned forward, his expression thoughtful. "Can't you see Lea another day? I’m sure you can make some different plans.”

Huening Kai shook his head, his shoulders slumping in defeat. "She's only free on Saturday. She’s leaving for Paris on Sunday morning, and she'll be gone for six months."

The room fell silent as the members absorbed this information, each of them feeling Huening Kai's disappointment acutely. They knew how close he was with his sisters and could tell how much this was affecting him.

"So, what are you going to do?" Soobin asked gently.

Kai stared down at his phone, his thumb hovering over Lea's contact information. "I guess... I'll have to cancel," he said softly, his voice heavy with resignation. "What choice do I have? I either risk getting wet from the rain and turning into a merman in the middle of the street, or I invite Lea here and risk becoming moonstruck and revealing my tail to her anyway. Either way, I'm screwed."

As Kai's words hung in the air, a tense silence settled over the group. The reality of their situation – the constant balancing act between their lives as idols and their secret merman identities – felt heavier than ever in that moment.

“God what am I even suppose to say?” Kai muttered, his voice dangerously wobbling. “She’s gonna act like it’s okay that I have to cancel but I know she’s gonna be upset.”

But then, before Huening Kai could press the button, Yeonjun's voice cut through the silence, a note of determination in his tone. "Maybe you don't have to cancel."

All eyes turned to Yeonjun, a mix of confusion and curiosity on their faces.

"Yeonjun…” Soobin began, knowing full well where this conversation was going.

Yeonjun sat up straighter, his expression serious as he began to outline his idea. "Look, it’s gonna be raining right? It means the full moon is most likely gonna be covered by clouds for the evening so the chance we’ll see it is minimised anyway. Not to mention, we'll make sure the dorm is completely 'moon-proof.”

Soobin frowned, crossing his arms as he looks at Yeonjun. “In case you remember, we tried that last time. And you nearly hypnotised thousands of MOA on a livestream.”

Yeonjun waved his hand, as if to erase that event from ever happening. “Then we be extra careful. We'll double up on the curtains, maybe even add sheets for extra coverage. And we’ll cover all the mirrors too, we’ll make sure there's no possible way for any image of the full moon to get into this dorm.”

Huening Kai frowned harder. “But what if something happens. What if I accidently see the full moon and get all moonstruck in front of Lea. If I start acting weird, she’ll notice something is up.”

Yeonjun then paused, his face scrunching in deep thought as he was brainstorming solutions. It wasn’t long before his eyes lit up with a thought.

“Kai…what if one of us three,” Yeonjun gestures between himself, Soobin and Taehyun, “gives you one of our necklaces that night? Would that make you feel better.”

Huening Kai sat back a little, thinking about it. "That...yeah. I’d feel better knowing there’s no chance I’d be moonstruck…”

Soobin, ever the voice of caution, shook his head. "Yeonjun I get you’re trying to come up with a solution but it’s still risky. Beomgyu doesn’t have a necklace remember and will be unprotected, and whoever gives up their necklace will be vulnerable too. If Beomgyu doesn’t get moonstruck, the other person surely will."

"Yah what are you trying to say," Beomgyu chimed in, a hint of seriousness in his voice whilst smirking. "I have you know I’m a very cautious individual.”

"Famous last words," Soobin muttered, but there was a hint of a smile on his face. However, it quickly vanished as he turned back round to the rest of the members. “I’m still worried something will go wrong.”

Yeonjun sighed. “Look, I know this is a massive risk and usually I’d be the responsible one in this situation.”

Beomgyu couldn’t help but snicker as that “responsible” comment which resulted in Yeonjun glaring at him jokingly before continuing.

“If Lea is going away and this is the only time Kai get’s to see her, we need to make it happen. We can’t let Kai be upset over the months because he missed out on the chance of saying bye to her.” Yeonjun eventually leaned forward, his gaze fixed on Kai. "You really want to see Lea before she leaves, don't you?"

Kai was silent for a moment, his internal struggle evident on his face. Finally, he sighed, meeting Yeonjun's eyes. "I know we're risking a lot," he said softly. "But... god knows when I'll be able to see her next. Six months is a long time."

Yeonjun nodded before looking back at Soobin. “Please Soobin, we need to trust ourself we can handle this.”

Soobin looked between both Yeonjun and Huening Kai, taking in the mix of hope and resignation on the younger boy's face and the sheer determination of the older boy’s face. . After a long moment, he nodded.

"Alright," he said, his voice gentle but firm. "We'll make it work. But we're going to be extremely careful, understand?"

Huening Kai's face lit up, a genuine smile spreading across his features for the first time since the conversation began. "Really? You mean it?"

Soobin nodded, unable to resist smiling back. "Yes, but we're not taking any chances. Saturday morning, we'll work together to get the windows completely covered. We'll figure out which one of us will lend you their necklace. And Beomgyu," he turned to fix the other member with a stern look, "you need to be super careful. No risks, no jokes. This is serious."

Beomgyu held up his hands in a gesture of surrender. "I promise, I'll be on my best behaviour. Scout's honour."

"You were never a scout," Taehyun pointed out dryly.

"Oh hush you," Beomgyu waved him off.

As the tension in the room began to dissipate, replaced by a cautious optimism, Huening Kai felt a wave of gratitude wash over him. "Thank you, guys," he said softly. "Really. I know this is a big risk, and I appreciate you all being willing to do this for me."

Yeonjun reached over to ruffle Kai's hair affectionately. "That's what family does, Kai. We look out for each other."
Soobin nodded in agreement. "Just promise me one thing," he said, his voice serious despite the small smile on his face. "Next time you make plans, maybe check the lunar calendar first?"

Huening Kai laughed, the sound lightening the mood in the room even further. "Deal," he agreed. "No more surprise full moon visits."

The members chuckled as Huening Kai felt at ease again knowing he didn’t have to cancel his plans in the end and he could relax and enjoy the time he had with Lea.

After all, nothing could go wrong if they were prepared…

Right?

Chapter Text

"I swear, if this sheet falls down one more time, I'm going to lose it.”

It was Saturday afternoon, and the members were in full preparation mode for the evening ahead. With Lea arriving later in the evening and the full moon on the horizon, they were taking no chances. Every window in the dorm was being covered with thick sheets, an extra barrier of protection once the curtains were drawn.

Beomgyu grumbled, his arms stretched above his head as he attempted to secure a large white sheet to the wall above the living room window. Soobin, standing next to the chair he was standing on, let out a frustrated sigh. "Maybe if you actually held it straight, we wouldn't be having this problem," he retorted, trying to keep his voice level despite his growing irritation.

Taehyun, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, couldn't help but smirk at the spectacle before him. "You know," he drawled, his voice dripping with amusement, "it's not that hard to stick a sheet to the wall with duct tape. I don't see why you two are struggling so much."

Beomgyu shot him a glare over his shoulder. "Oh yeah? Why don't you come over here and try it then, Mr. Know-It-All? It's harder than it looks!"

From his spot on the sofa, Yeonjun let out a snort of laughter. "Maybe if you spent less time bickering and more time actually working, you'd be done by now," he teased, his eyes twinkling with mischief.

Soobin turned to fix Yeonjun with a stern look. "Shouldn't you be finishing covering the windows in your room instead of lounging around?"

Yeonjun held up his hands in mock surrender. "Hey, I already finished my bedroom and the bathroom. I'm just here for the entertainment now," he said with a grin.

Huening Kai, who had been hovering nervously nearby, couldn't help but chuckle at his members' antics. Despite the stress of the situation, their banter was oddly comforting. It made the whole thing feel almost... normal.

Finally, after what seemed like an eternity of struggling, Beomgyu let out a triumphant whoop. "There!" he exclaimed, stepping back to admire his handiwork. "I told you I could do it. Piece of cake!"

No sooner had the words left his mouth than the sheet came unstuck from one corner, slowly peeling away from the wall before falling to the ground in a heap. The sudden absence of the sheet revealed the dark, rain-heavy sky outside, droplets pattering against the window pane.

A moment of stunned silence fell over the room before Soobin turned to Beomgyu, his expression a mix of exasperation and amusement. "You were saying?"

Beomgyu's face flushed red as he spluttered indignantly. "That wasn't my fault! The tape must be faulty or something. I demand a rematch!"

"A rematch? With a sheet?" Soobin asked, raising an eyebrow. "This isn't a competition, Gyu."

"Not with that attitude, it isn't," Beomgyu shot back, already reaching for the fallen sheet.

Huening Kai, sensing an impending argument, stepped forward. "Alright, you two, calm down," he said, placing a hand on each of their shoulders. "Why don't we take a break? We've been at this for hours."

Soobin nodded, letting out a deep breath. "You're right, Kai. Sorry, I guess I'm just a bit on edge."

"We all are," Taehyun chimed in, his expression softening. "But we're almost done. Just a few more windows to go."

With renewed determination, and Soobin taking charge of the sheet-hanging, the members set about finishing their task. Finally, after what felt like an eternity of struggles and near-misses with the duct tape, every single window in the dorm was covered. The mirrors had either been taken down or covered as well.

Huening Kai couldn't help but chuckle as he looked around at their handiwork. "You know," he mused, "anyone walking by would think we're vampires or something. 'The mysterious idols who never see the sun!'"

Taehyun snorted, shaking his head in amusement. "Better that than anyone discovering we're part fish," he quipped. "Then again, I’d stick with the tail than being a blood sucking creature.”

"Hey, speak for yourself," Beomgyu interjected, puffing out his chest. "I'd make an awesome vampire. Just picture it: Choi Beomgyu, idol by day, creature of the night by... well, night."

Yeonjun rolled his eyes, reaching over to flick Beomgyu's forehead. "Yeah, yeah, Mr. Creature of the Night. The only thing you'd be sucking is the fun out of every room you enter."

As the others dissolved into laughter and more playful jabs, Soobin made his way over to Huening Kai, his expression softening with concern. "Hey," he said gently, placing a hand on the younger's shoulder. "How are you holding up? Are you sure you're okay with all of this?"

Huening Kai nodded, though there was a flicker of nervousness in his eyes. "Yeah, I'm okay. Just a bit anxious, I guess. There's so much that could go wrong..."

"Hey, none of that," Yeonjun interrupted, having overheard their conversation. He slung an arm around Kai's shoulders, pulling him close. "Everything's going to be fine. We've got this place locked down. No moonlight's getting in here tonight."

Beomgyu nodded enthusiastically, a mischievous glint in his eye. "Yeah, and even if it did, what are the chances of us getting moonstruck again? I mean, we've had four full moons since we transformed, and sure, at least one of us has been affected each time, but tonight? Tonight's the night we break that streak!"

"If we're lucky," Taehyun added dryly, though there was a hint of a smile on his lips.

Huening Kai couldn't help but laugh, feeling some of the tension leave his body. "You're right," he said, looking around at his members with a grateful smile. "Hopefully luck is on our side tonight."

+x+

As the afternoon wore on, the members busied themselves with final preparations for Lea's visit. Huening Kai set about arranging snacks on the coffee table, swatting Beomgyu's hand away every time he tried to sneak a bite.

"Yah! Those are for Lea!" Kai scolded, fixing Beomgyu with a stern look.

Beomgyu groaned dramatically, clutching his stomach. "But I'm hungry," he whined. "You can't expect me to resist when there's food right in front of me!"

"You literally ate an hour ago," Taehyun pointed out from his spot on the sofa, not even looking up from his phone.

"That was a whole hour ago!" Beomgyu protested. "I'm a growing boy, I need sustenance!"

Before the argument could escalate further, a sharp beeping sound cut through the air. Soobin quickly pulled out his phone, silencing the alarm. "Alright, everyone," he announced, his voice taking on a more serious tone. "It's officially moonrise. From this point on, no one comes in or out of this dorm except for Lea when she arrives. Got it?"

The members nodded their agreement, the reality of the situation settling over them once more.

"Speaking of Lea," Yeonjun piped up, "what time is she supposed to get here?"

Huening Kai glanced at his phone, checking for any new messages. "She texted a little while ago saying she'd left Bahiyyih. She should be here soon."

As if suddenly remembering something important, Huening Kai's eyes widened. "Oh! I almost forgot. I need to borrow one of the necklaces."

Before either Yeonjun or Taehyun could offer, Soobin was already unclasping his necklace, the blue crystal pendant swinging gently as he held it out to Kai. "Here," he said with a soft smile. "Take mine. I'm feeling pretty wiped out from all the sheet-hanging earlier. I'll probably end up crashing before anyone else anyway."

"Aw, is our big strong leader all tuckered out?" Beomgyu cooed teasingly. "Need me to tuck you in and read you a bedtime story?"

Soobin fixed Beomgyu with a withering glare. "The only thing I need is for you to give me five minutes of peace and quiet. Is that too much to ask?"

Beomgyu opened his mouth, no doubt ready with another quip, when suddenly, there was a knock at the door. The room fell silent, all eyes turning towards the source of the sound.

"That must be Lea," Huening Kai said, his voice a mix of excitement and nervousness as he finished fastening Soobin's necklace around his neck.

"Well," he added with a slightly forced chuckle, "here goes nothing."

As Huening Kai made his way towards the door, he could hear Soobin and Beomgyu bickering with each other. "Gyu just cover your eyes until the door closes."

"Yah, you’re just as vulnerable, it shouldn’t just be me.”

Huening Kai chuckled as he shook his head. As soon as he reached the door, he took one final deep breath and reached for the doorknob, bracing himself for whatever the evening might bring.

As the door swung open, Huening Kai was greeted by the sight of his sister, her coat speckled with raindrops and a slight shiver running through her body from the cool air outside. Despite the dreary weather, Lea's face lit up with a warm smile at the sight of her brother.

"Kai-yah!" she exclaimed, practically bouncing on her toes with excitement. "It's so good to see you!"

Before Huening Kai could respond, Lea was already rushing past him into the warmth of the dorm, eager to escape the persistent drizzle outside. "Ugh, I swear this rain is never going to let up," she grumbled, shaking out her damp hair.

Huening Kai chuckled, closing the door behind her. "Yeah, it's been pretty miserable all day. But hey, at least you made it here in one piece!"

Lea grinned, dropping her bag to the floor and turning to face her brother with open arms. "Come here, you. Don't I get a hug?"

Huening Kai's eyes widened in panic as he saw the water droplets still clinging to Lea's coat. In a move that was perhaps a bit too dramatic, he leapt backwards, nearly tripping over his own feet in the process.

Lea's smile faltered, confusion and a hint of hurt flickering across her features. "What's wrong? Did I do something?"

"No! No, of course not," Huening Kai rushed to reassure her, his mind racing for an excuse. "It's just... uh... this shirt! It's brand new, and I don't want to get it wet. You know how it is, idol life and all that. Can't risk ruining the clothes!"

Lea stared at him for a moment before bursting into laughter. "Oh my god, you're such a snob!" she teased, rolling her eyes affectionately. "Fine, fine. I see how it is. Your precious designer clothes are more important than hugging your favourite sister."

Huening Kai relaxed slightly, grateful that she seemed to buy his excuse. "Hey, you know that's not true. How about you go dry off in the bathroom real quick? Then I promise you can have all the hugs you want."

"Alright, alright," Lea conceded, still chuckling. "I will head to your bathroom and I'll make myself presentable for your highness."

As Lea disappeared down the hallway, Huening Kai let out a sigh of relief. That had been way too close for comfort. He made his way back to the living room, where the other members were trying, and failing, to look like they hadn't been eavesdropping on the entire exchange.

"'I don't want to get my shirt wet'?" Yeonjun repeated with a smirk, his eyebrow raised in amusement. "Smooth, Kai. Real smooth."

Huening Kai scoffed, feeling his cheeks heat up with embarrassment. "Oh, like you could have come up with something better on the spot? What was I supposed to say? 'Sorry sis, can't hug you because I’ll sprout a fish tail'?"

"Fair point," Taehyun conceded with a chuckle. "Though I have to admit, I'm a little impressed. Quick thinking under pressure – maybe all those variety shows are finally paying off."

Before Huening Kai could retort, Soobin cut in, his expression serious despite the hint of amusement in his eyes. "Alright, enough teasing. The important thing is that we avoided any accidental transformations. Let's keep it that way for the rest of the night, okay?"

The others nodded in agreement, the gravity of the situation settling over them once more.

"Did you see the moon at all when you opened the door?" Taehyun asked curiously.

Huening Kai shook his head. "No, it's still pretty cloudy out there. The rain's keeping it hidden for now."

"Well, let's hope it stays that way," Beomgyu chimed in, a hint of his usual mischief returning to his voice. "No moonstruck madness here tonight.”

Before anyone could respond to Beomgyu's comment, the sound of footsteps announced Lea's return. She entered the living room, her coat now off and her hair neatly combed, a warm smile on her face as she took in the sight of the other members.

"Hey everyone!" she greeted cheerfully. "It's so good to see you all. Thanks for letting me crash your Saturday night."

The members returned her greeting with varying degrees of enthusiasm, careful not to seem too on edge despite the tension that still lingered in the air.

Lea turned to her brother, a playful glint in her eye. "So, am I allowed to hug you now? Or do I need to go through some kind of decontamination process first?"

Huening Kai laughed, the sound only slightly forced as he stepped forward to embrace his sister. "Very funny," he said, wrapping his arms around her. "See? I can be a normal, affectionate brother when I want to be."

As they pulled apart, Lea glanced around the room, taking in the cozy atmosphere. "So, what's the plan for tonight? Are we just hanging out here?"

Huening Kai nodded, gesturing towards the snack-laden coffee table. "Yeah, I figured we could just chill, maybe play some games. Nothing too crazy."

"Sounds perfect," Lea agreed, then turned to the other members. "You guys are welcome to join us if you want. I'd love to catch up with all of you before I leave."

Yeonjun and Taehyun exchanged a quick glance before shrugging. "Sure, why not?" Yeonjun said with a smile. "It's been a while since we've all hung out together."

"As long as you're okay with it," Taehyun added, looking to Kai for confirmation. "We don't want to intrude on your sibling time."

Lea waved off their concerns. "Not at all! The more, the merrier. What about you two?" she asked, turning to Soobin and Beomgyu.

Soobin offered an apologetic smile. "I think I'm going to have to pass. I'm pretty wiped out from earlier, so I'll probably just chill in my room for a bit."

Before Beomgyu could even open his mouth to respond, Soobin was already reaching for his arm. "And Beomgyu's going to join me," he said, his tone leaving no room for argument. "We've got some... things to discuss."

Lea laughed, clearly amused by the dynamic between the members. "No worries! You boys get some rest. We'll try not to have too much fun without you."

As Soobin practically dragged Beomgyu down the hallway, he shot a meaningful look at Huening Kai over his shoulder. Huening Kai nodded subtly in response, understanding the unspoken message. They were counting on him to keep things under control.

With one last wave to Lea and the others, Soobin and Beomgyu disappeared into Soobin's room, leaving the rest of the group to settle in for what they hoped would be an uneventful evening.

+x+

"Why did you drag me in here? I wanted to join in with the fun.”

Beomgyu was spawled out on Soobin’s bed, a very dramatic pout glaring from his face. He was very clearly upset he had been dragged in here.

Soobin sighed, running a hand through his hair. "We're not taking any risks, Gyu. Neither of us has protection from the full moon, so we're staying in here for the rest of the night. End of discussion."

Beomgyu groaned, burying his face in one of Soobin's pillows. "But it's so boring in here! Can't we at least leave the door open so we can hear what's going on?"

"No," Soobin said firmly, though his expression softened slightly at Beomgyu's obvious disappointment. "Look, I know it sucks, but it's just for one night. We can't risk anything happening, especially with Lea here."

Beomgyu sighed, rolling onto his back to stare at the ceiling. "I guess you're right. But what are we supposed to do all night? Count dust bunnies?"

A small smile tugged at Soobin's lips. "Well, I was thinking we could play some Mario Kart. Unless you're too scared to lose?"

Beomgyu sat up so fast he nearly fell off the bed, his eyes sparkling with renewed excitement. "Oh, you're on! Prepare to eat my dust, Choi Soobin!"

+x+

The living room was abuzz with Huening Kai, Taehyun, Yeonjun, and Lea gathered around the coffee table, engrossed in a heated game of Monopoly.

"I'm telling you, Taehyun is cheating!" Huening Kai exclaimed, throwing his hands up in exasperation as Taehyun collected rent from yet another unfortunate player.

Taehyun raised an eyebrow, his expression the picture of innocence. "How exactly am I cheating? It's not my fault you keep landing on my properties. Maybe if you invested more wisely..."

"Oh please," Huening Kai scoffed. "You probably have properties hidden up your sleeve or something."

Lea burst into laughter, shaking her head at her brother's antics. "Some things never change, do they? Kai, you were always such a sore loser growing up. Remember that time you got into a fight with Bahiyyih over Uno?"

Huening Kai groaned, burying his face in his hands. "Yah, why would you bring that up? I thought we agreed never to speak of the Great Uno Incident of 2013 again!"

"Oh, now this I've got to hear," Yeonjun said, leaning forward with a mischievous grin. "Come on, Lea, tell us everything!"

As Lea launched into the embarrassing tale, much to Huening Kai's chagrin and everyone else's amusement, the game continued. It was Lea's turn, and she reached for the dice, still chuckling at the memory of young Kai's Uno-induced tantrum. In her distraction however, her elbow caught the edge of her drink, sending it toppling over. The glass hit the table with a sharp clunk, its contents spilling across the surface and streaming towards Huening Kai and Taehyun.

The two boys leapt to their feet with lightning speed, stumbling backwards so quickly they nearly crashed into the wall. Lea's eyes widened in surprise at their dramatic reaction, her hand frozen mid-reach for the overturned glass.

"I'm so sorry!" she exclaimed, looking between the two with confusion. "Are you okay? It's just water, it's not going to hurt you."

Huening Kai and Taehyun exchanged panicked glances, their minds racing for an explanation.

"It's... uh..." Huening Kai stammered, his eyes darting around the room as if the walls might provide him with a plausible excuse.

"These trousers suck at drying!" Taehyun blurted out, gesturing vaguely at their lower halves. "They're…made with some really bad fabric that doesn’t air dry well. We don’t want to be sat for the rest of the evening wet and uncomfortable.”

Yeonjun, seeing his friends floundering, quickly jumped in. "Yeah, you know how it is with idol fashion," he said with a forced laugh. "Some of these outfits we get sent are stupidly designed.”

Lea frowned, her brow furrowing as she looked between the three of them. There was something off about their reactions, but she couldn't quite put her finger on what. After a moment, she shrugged, deciding to let it go for now. "If you say so. Sorry again about the spill."

"No worries," Yeonjun said, perhaps a bit too quickly. "These things happen. How about I go grab something to clean this up?"

"I'll come with you," Lea offered, already standing up. "It's the least I can do since I caused the mess."

As Yeonjun and Lea headed for the kitchen, Huening Kai and Taehyun were left alone in the living room, both still a bit shaken from the close call.

Huening Kai let out a heavy sigh, his shoulders slumping. "That's the second time tonight I've nearly transformed," he muttered, his voice low enough that only Taehyun could hear. "Maybe this wasn't such a good idea after all."

Taehyun placed a reassuring hand on Kai's shoulder. "Hey, don't think like that. Nothing has happened, and that's what matters. We can get through this, Kai. Just a few more hours, and then it'll all be over."

Huening Kai nodded, trying to draw strength from Taehyun's words. "You're right. We've come this far. We can do this."

As they settled back into their seats, both silently prayed that the rest of the night would pass without incident.

+x+

Back in Soobin's room, an hour had passed, and the intense Mario Kart competition had taken an unexpected turn. Beomgyu glared at Soobin's sleeping form, the leader having dozed off mid-race, his character veering off Rainbow Road and into the cosmic abyss.

"Seriously?" Beomgyu muttered, tossing his controller aside in frustration. "You fall asleep in the middle of our epic showdown? Some competition you are."

Soobin's only response was a particularly loud snore, causing Beomgyu to roll his eyes. "Great. Now what am I supposed to do?"

Boredom quickly set in as Beomgyu scrolled through his phone, the muffled sounds of laughter and conversation from the living room only serving to increase his boredom. After what felt like an eternity, but was probably only about fifteen minutes, nature called.

With a resigned sigh, Beomgyu got to his feet. "Guess I'll just have to risk a quick trip to the bathroom," he mumbled to himself, casting one last glance at Soobin's sleeping form before slipping out of the room.

As he made his way down the hallway, the sounds of amusement from the living room grew louder. Beomgyu couldn't help but feel a pang of envy. They were probably having so much fun out there, while he was stuck on babysitting duty for a snoring Soobin.

Just as he reached for the bathroom door, it swung open, revealing Lea. Beomgyu jumped back slightly, startled by her sudden appearance.

"Oh! Sorry, Beomgyu," Lea said with an apologetic smile. "I didn't mean to startle you. I just needed to use the restroom."

Beomgyu quickly recovered, flashing her a charming grin. "No worries! Though I might have to start charging you for bathroom use. This isn't a public facility, you know," he joked.

Lea laughed, shaking her head in amusement. "Oh really? And what's the going rate for a VIP bathroom experience these days?"

"For you? I'll give you the friends and family discount. Let's say... one embarrassing story about Kai per use?"

"Deal," Lea said with a mischievous glint in her eye. "Though I might need to start bringing a notebook to keep track of how many I owe you."

As their laughter died down, Lea's expression turned curious. "By the way, I couldn't help but notice... what's with all the curtains and sheets over the windows? Is this some new design choice I'm not aware of?"

Beomgyu felt his heart rate spike, but he managed to keep his expression neutral. "Oh, that?" he said with a forced laugh. "The dorm's been getting really drafty lately. We put the sheets up to keep the place warm. Can't have any of us catching a cold, you know?"

Lea chuckled. "Well, it's certainly working. It feels like a sauna in here!"

"Yeah, well, we spent the whole day doing it, so it better be worth it," Beomgyu said without thinking.

Lea's brow furrowed slightly. "The whole day? I thought you guys were filming today?"

Shit.

Beomgyu felt a jolt of panic shoot through him. "Oh, did I say today? I meant the other day. You know how it is, all the days just blend together when you're as busy as we are," he said, trying to laugh it off.

Lea nodded slowly, though she didn't seem entirely convinced. After a moment, she seemed to let it go, realizing she was still blocking the bathroom door. "Oh, sorry! You probably need to use the bathroom. I'll get out of your way."

As she stepped aside, Lea called over her shoulder, "Oh, by the way, I went to open a window in the bathroom earlier. It was so stuffy in there! I accidentally knocked down one of the sheets, though. Sorry about that!"

Beomgyu's brain took a moment to process her words. "Wait, wha-" he began, but the rest of his sentence died in his throat as he turned to enter the bathroom.

There, framed by the open window, was the full moon in all its glory, its silvery light streaming into the bathroom and illuminating Beomgyu's face.

Chapter Text

The living room was filled with laughter as Huening Kai, Yeonjun, Taehyun, and Lea continued their game night. The Monopoly board lay forgotten on the coffee table, replaced by a lively round of charades. Huening Kai was in the middle of an particularly dramatic performance, his arms flailing wildly as he attempted to act out his chosen word.

"A chicken!" Lea shouted, barely containing her giggles. "No, wait... a penguin?"

Huening Kai shook his head vigorously, his expression growing more exasperated by the second. He flapped his arms even harder, adding in a few hop-like movements for good measure.

"Oh, oh! I know!" Yeonjun exclaimed, snapping his fingers. "It's an flamingo"

"Yes!" Huening Kai cried out, collapsing onto the couch with a dramatic sigh of relief. "Finally! I thought I was going to pull a muscle with all that flapping."

Lea burst into laughter, reaching over to ruffle her brother's hair affectionately. "Aww, poor Kai-yah. Your flamingo impression needs some work. Maybe we should take you to the zoo for some observation time before I leave."

"Very funny," Huening Kai grumbled, though there was no real annoyance in his tone. He couldn't help but smile at his sister's teasing. It felt good to spend time with her like this, just laughing and joking around like old times.

Taehyun chimed in, a mischievous glint in his eye. "You know, I think Kai's flamingo impression might actually be an improvement on his dancing. What do you think, Yeonjun-hyung?"

Yeonjun pretended to consider this seriously, tapping his chin thoughtfully. "Hmm, you might be onto something there, Taehyun-ah. Maybe we should incorporate some flamingo moves into our next choreography. MOA would love it!"

"Yah!" Huening Kai protested, grabbing a throw pillow and launching it at Yeonjun's head. "I'll have you know my dancing is perfectly fine, thank you very much!"

As the pillow fight escalated, none of them noticed a sly and sneaky Beomgyu peaking round the corner of the hallway. Beomgyu watched the scene unfold, giggling quietly to himself as he observed his friends' antics. His eyes, slightly glazed and unfocused, darted towards the glass of water in Lea's hand, and a mischievous smirk spread across his face. Slowly, trying to remain undetected, Beomgyu raised his hand, focusing intently on Lea's drink.

Meanwhile, oblivious to Beomgyu's presence, Lea had started talking about her upcoming adventure. "I still can't believe I'm actually going to Paris," she said, her voice filled with excitement. "It feels like a dream, you know? Six months in the fashion capital of the world..."

Huening Kai smiled, genuinely happy for his sister despite the pang of sadness he felt at the thought of her being gone for so long. "You're going to do amazing, Just don’t forget about me when you’re walking down those catwalks.”

Lea laughed, reaching out to playfully pinch Kai's cheek. "As if I could ever forget my favourite little brother. Though I suppose you're not so little anymore, are you? When did you get so tall?"

"Well, you see," Huening Kai began, puffing out his chest dramatically, "it's all thanks to my superior genes and-"
His sentence was abruptly cut off as Lea suddenly gagged, spitting out the sip of water she had just taken.

"Lea!" Huening Kai exclaimed, immediately concerned. "Are you okay? What happened?"

Lea coughed a few times, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. She frowned, looking down at the glass in confusion. "I... I don't know. The water, it tastes... weird."

Still coughing slightly, Lea tilted the glass, pouring out its contents onto the coffee table. Instead of the expected splash of liquid, a gelatinous substance plopped out, jiggling slightly as it settled on the surface.

"What the hell?" Lea gasped, her eyes wide with shock. "What... what just happened? How is the water... like that?"

Huening Kai, Yeonjun, and Taehyun exchanged panicked glances, instantly recognizing the gel-like substance. There was only one explanation for this: Beomgyu had used his powers on Lea's drink.

Taehyun's eyes darted around the room, finally catching sight of Beomgyu half-hidden behind the hallway entrance. The older member was snickering quietly, clearly pleased with his handiwork. Taehyun mouthed a silent "What the hell are you doing?" but Beomgyu just grinned wider before disappearing down the hallway.

"I... I need to check on something," Taehyun said suddenly, jumping to his feet. "I'll be right back." He rushed out of the room a bit too quickly, leaving the others to deal with the aftermath of Beomgyu's prank.

Lea was still staring at the gelatinous blob on the table, her brow furrowed in confusion. "I don't understand. How is this possible? Water doesn't just... turn into jelly like that."

Huening Kai's mind raced, trying to come up with a plausible explanation. "Maybe... maybe there's something wrong with the water?" he suggested weakly, shooting a desperate look at Yeonjun.

Yeonjun, catching on, nodded vigorously. "Yeah, that must be it. You know how old buildings can have weird plumbing issues. Maybe there's some kind of... of mineral build-up in the pipes or something?"

Lea looked between the two of them, her expression sceptical. "Mineral build-up that turns water into jelly? I've never heard of anything like that before."

"Well, you know," Yeonjun said, forcing a laugh that sounded strained even to his own ears, "Seoul water can be pretty unpredictable sometimes. Right, Kai?"

"Oh, absolutely," Huening Kai agreed, nodding so enthusiastically that he looked like a bobblehead doll. "Just last week, our water turned... uh... bright purple! Isn't that right, hyung?"

Yeonjun resisted the urge to facepalm at Huening Kai’s ridiculous lie. "Uh, yeah. Totally. Bright purple. It was wild."

Lea's frown deepened, her eyes narrowing as she looked between her brother and Yeonjun. It was clear she wasn't buying their flimsy excuses. "Okay, what's really going on here? You're both acting weird."

Huening Kai sighed, running a hand through his hair. Why did Beomgyu have to choose tonight of all nights to be in a pranking mood? He was going to kill him once this was all over. If they managed to get through this night without revealing their secret, it would be a miracle.

+x+

In the hallway, Beomgyu was giggling to himself, thoroughly amused by the chaos he had caused. His laughter was cut short, however, when Taehyun grabbed his arm, yanking him further down the hallway.

"What the hell are you up to?" Taehyun hissed, his eyes flashing with anger and concern.

Beomgyu just giggled again, seemingly unbothered by Taehyun's irritation. "I just wanted to pull a prank," he said, his voice light and carefree. "Did you see Lea's face? It was hilarious!"

Taehyun shook his head in disbelief. "By using your powers? Are you out of your mind? Do you have any idea how dangerous that was?"

But Beomgyu wasn't listening. With another giggle, he wrenched his arm free from Taehyun's grip and took off down the hallway. Taehyun, caught off guard, stumbled for a moment before chasing after him.

"Beomgyu!" Taehyun whisper-shouted, not wanting to alert the others to the situation. "Get back here!"

Beomgyu darted into the bathroom, Taehyun hot on his heels. As Taehyun burst through the door, ready to berate Beomgyu for his reckless behaviour, he suddenly froze at the sight of the full moon shining through the uncovered window.
Taehyun's heart sank as realization dawned on him. Beomgyu was moonstruck.

"Oh no," Taehyun groaned, rubbing his temples as he felt a headache coming on. "This is not good. This is so not good."

Beomgyu, oblivious to Taehyun's distress, was swaying slightly on his feet, a dreamy smile on his face. "The moon is so pretty," he said, his voice soft and distant. "Lea left the window uncovered when she came in here earlier. Isn't it beautiful, Taehyunnie?"

Taehyun sighed heavily, trying to assess the situation. "Yeah, Gyu. It's beautiful," he said, his voice laced with resignation. "Listen, why don't we go back to your room, okay? We can... we can look at the moon from there."

Beomgyu's smile faltered, his lower lip jutting out in a pout. "Did I do something wrong?" he asked, his voice suddenly small and vulnerable. "Are you mad at me, Taehyunnie?”"

Taehyun felt his irritation melt away at the sight of Beomgyu's crestfallen expression. "No, Gyu, you didn't do anything wrong," he said gently. "I'm not mad at you. I just think we should go somewhere more... private. Okay?"

Beomgyu seemed to consider this for a moment before his face lit up with another idea. "Oh! I know what we should do!" he exclaimed, bouncing on his toes with excitement. "We should tell Lea about us being mermen! Then we don't have to hide anything anymore!"

Taehyun almost laughed at the absurdity of the suggestion. "We can't do that, Gyu," he said, trying to keep his voice patient. "You know why we can't."

"But why not?" Beomgyu whined, his eyes wide and pleading. "The moon is telling us we should. Can't you hear it, Taehyunnie? It wants us to share our secret!"

Taehyun sighed, realizing there was no point in trying to reason with a moonstruck Beomgyu. "Come on," he said, reaching for Beomgyu's arm. "Let's go to my room. We can talk about it there, okay?"

Beomgyu resisted for a moment, his eyes darting between Taehyun and the moon. Suddenly, his gaze locked onto the crystal pendant hanging around Taehyun's neck, glowing softly in the moonlight. A mischievous smirk spread across his face.

"Okay, Taehyunnie," he said, his voice suddenly sweet. "But first, can I have a hug? I just want a hug from my favourite dongsaeng."

Taehyun couldn't help but chuckle at Beomgyu's sudden clinginess. "Fine," he said, opening his arms. "One hug, and then we're going to my room."

As Taehyun stepped closer, Beomgyu's smirk widened. In one swift motion, he lunged forward, his hand shooting out to grab Taehyun's necklace. Before Taehyun could react, Beomgyu yanked the pendant off, the chain snapping with a soft 'clink'.

"No!" Taehyun cried out, but it was too late. His eyes, no longer protected by the crystal's magic, locked onto the full moon. For a moment, everything seemed to freeze.

Then, slowly, a giggle bubbled up from Taehyun's throat. The giggle grew into a laugh, and soon both he and Beomgyu were doubled over, their laughter echoing off the bathroom tiles.

"Are you okay, Taehyunnie?" Beomgyu asked between giggles, his eyes sparkling with mischief.

Taehyun straightened up, wiping tears of mirth from his eyes. He looked at the bathtub, then back at Beomgyu, a wide grin spreading across his face. "I can hear the moon," he said, his voice filled with wonder and excitement. "It's telling us we should go have some fun!"

+x+

Back in the living room, the tension was palpable as Yeonjun and Huening Kai waited for Taehyun to return. He had been gone for far too long, and they were starting to worry.

Lea, still oblivious to the true nature of the situation, looked between the two of them with growing concern. "Is everything okay?" she asked, her voice laced with worry. "You both look so tense. Did something happen?"

Yeonjun and Huening Kai exchanged a panicked glance, scrambling for an explanation.

"Everything's fine!" Yeonjun said, his voice a bit too high-pitched to be convincing. "We're just, uh..."

"Worried about our comeback preparations!" Huening Kai chimed in quickly. "You know how it is, Lea. Always thinking about work."

Lea opened her mouth to respond, but before she could say anything, Taehyun and Beomgyu suddenly appeared in the doorway, identical smirks on their faces.

Yeonjun frowned, immediately sensing that something was off. "Are you two okay?" he asked cautiously.

Taehyun and Beomgyu exchanged a look before turning back to the group, their eyes sparkling with barely contained mischief. "We're okay," they said in unison, their voices unnaturally cheerful.

Beomgyu suddenly stepped forward, addressing Lea directly. "Hey, Lea," he said, his voice filled with a childlike excitement. "You know that thing with the water earlier? That was me. I did that. Isn't it cool?"

Yeonjun and Huening Kai's eyes widened in horror. What the hell was Beomgyu doing?

Lea, however, just chuckled, though she still looked confused. "Oh, so it was a prank?" she asked, seemingly relieved to have an explanation. "That's pretty impressive, Beomgyu. How did you manage to do it?"

Beomgyu's smirk widened as he raised his hand, wiggling his fingers dramatically. "Well, you see, I-"

"It's a special effects trick!" Yeonjun interrupted loudly, jumping to his feet. "Beomgyu's been learning about movie magic lately. He used a, uh, a special chemical compound that reacts with water to create that gel-like substance. It's all very scientific and complicated."

Lea blinked, taken aback by Yeonjun's sudden outburst. "Oh," she said slowly, nodding as she tried to process this information. "I see. That's... that's really interesting."

Huening Kai, desperate to change the subject, suddenly blurted out, "Lea, can you go grab my phone charger from my room? I just remembered I left it there."

Lea frowned, looking at her brother with growing suspicion. "Why can't you go get it yourself?" she asked.

"Please?" Huening Kai pleaded, his eyes wide and imploring. "I just... I really need it."

Lea's frown deepened, but she eventually sighed and got to her feet. "Alright, I'll go get it," she said, her tone making it clear that she knew something was up.

As soon as Lea was out of earshot, Huening Kai rounded on Taehyun and Beomgyu. "What the hell are you two doing?" he hissed, his voice low and angry.

Taehyun and Beomgyu just giggled, looking at each other with matching grins.

Yeonjun sighed, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "Kai," he said, his voice heavy with resignation, "isn't it obvious? They're moonstruck."

Huening Kai groaned, burying his face in his hands. "This is not happening," he muttered. "Of all the nights for this to happen, why did it have to be tonight?"

Yeonjun frowned, his eyes scanning Taehyun's neck. "Wait a minute," he said, his voice filled with confusion. "Taehyun, where's the hell is your necklace?"

Taehyun giggled, swaying slightly on his feet. "Beomgyu took it off," he said, his voice dreamy and distant. "He let the moon talk to me. Isn't that nice of him?"

Yeonjun and Huening Kai exchanged a look of pure horror. This was bad. This was very, very bad.

Taehyun suddenly turned to Huening Kai, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "You know what, Kai?" he said, his voice filled with childlike excitement. "I think you should tell Lea everything. All of it. About us, about the Moon Pool, about our tails. Wouldn't that be fun?"

Huening Kai's eyes widened in panic. "Absolutely not," he hissed, frantically glancing towards the hallway to make sure Lea wasn't returning yet.

Yeonjun grabbed Huening Kai's arm, his expression grim. "We need to get rid of Lea," he said urgently. "Now. Before these two say something we can't take back."

Huening Kai nodded, his heart racing. Just then, Lea walked back into the room, Huening Kai's phone charger in hand. She immediately noticed the tension, her brow furrowing with concern.

"Okay, what's going on?" she asked, her voice filled with a mix of worry and frustration. "You're all acting really weird. Is something wrong?"

Huening Kai forced a smile, trying to keep his voice steady. "Nothing's wrong, Lea," he said, perhaps a bit too quickly. "It's just... it's getting pretty late, and we have an early schedule tomorrow. Maybe it's time to call it a night?"

Before Lea could respond, Taehyun giggled, emerging from the kitchen with a glass of water in his hand. "But the night's just getting started!" he exclaimed. "We haven't even shown Lea our big secret yet!"

Yeonjun's eyes widened as he caught sight of the glass in Taehyun's hand. In that split second, he realized what was about to happen. Without thinking, he leapt forward, placing himself between Taehyun and Huening Kai just as Taehyun flung the water.

The cold liquid hit Yeonjun full force, drenching his shirt and hair. Taehyun and Beomgyu burst into giggles, while Huening Kai stood frozen in shock. Lea looked utterly bewildered, her eyes darting between the laughing duo and the now-soaked Yeonjun.

"What on earth..." Lea began, but Yeonjun cut her off.

"Sorry about that," he said, forcing a laugh that sounded strained even to his own ears. "Looks like the prank war is getting a bit out of hand. I should go change into some dry clothes. Excuse me for a moment."

Without waiting for a response, Yeonjun bolted from the room, his heart pounding in his chest. He had to get out of sight before he transformed. He rushed down the hallway, frantically looking for an open door. Spotting one, he dashed inside, slamming the door shut just as he felt the familiar tingling sensation wash over him.

With a soft thud, Yeonjun fell to the floor, his newly formed tail flopping uselessly against the hardwood. He groaned, pushing himself up and turning around to see his tail spawled out behind him. "This is not what we needed tonight," he muttered to himself.

Stretching his arm behind him, Yeonjun clenched his fist, focusing his power to start drying himself off. As the steam started to rise from his body, a soft groan from across the room made Yeonjun look up, making him realise who’s bedroom he rushed into.

"What's going on?" Soobin mumbled sleepily, rubbing his eyes as he sat up. As his vision cleared, he caught sight of Yeonjun sprawled on the floor, his shimmering blue tail on full display. Soobin blinked a few times, trying to process what he’s seeing right now. "Yeonjun? What happened? Why are you..."

"Beomgyu and Taehyun are both moonstruck," Yeonjun explained quickly, his voice tight with frustration. "They're out there right now, giggling like idiots and trying to expose everything to Lea."

Soobin groaned, flopping back onto the bed and throwing an arm over his eyes.

"I guess we didn't have luck on our side after all.”

Chapter Text

The living room had descended into chaos. Taehyun and Beomgyu were twirling around, their laughter echoing off the walls as they danced to a melody only they could hear. Their eyes sparkled with an otherworldly gleam, a clear sign of their moonstruck state.

"The moon is so beautiful!" Taehyun exclaimed, his voice filled with childlike wonder. "Can't you feel its energy, Kai? It's calling to us!"

Beomgyu nodded enthusiastically, his grin impossibly wide. "We should go outside and bask in its glow. Maybe we could swim under the moonlight!"

Huening Kai, his face pale with panic, frantically shook his head. "No, no swimming," he hissed, trying to keep his voice low enough that Lea couldn't hear. "Please, you two, you need to get out of here. Go to your rooms or something!"

But his pleas fell on deaf ears. Taehyun and Beomgyu continued their moon-drunk dance, completely oblivious to Huening Kai's growing distress.

Lea, who had been watching this bizarre scene unfold with increasing confusion, finally reached her breaking point. "Okay, that's enough," she said firmly, her voice cutting through the giggles and nonsensical chatter. "What is going on here? Why are Taehyun and Beomgyu acting like this?"

Huening Kai's mind raced, desperately searching for a plausible explanation. "They're just... they're just overtired," he stammered, the lie sounding weak even to his own ears. "We've been practicing really hard for our comeback, and sometimes when we're exhausted, we get a bit... silly."

Lea's eyebrows shot up, clearly not buying it. "Overtired? Kai, they're acting like they're drunk or high or something. This isn't normal behaviour."

Before Huening Kai could come up with another excuse, Taehyun's voice cut through the tension. "Oh! We almost forgot about the surprise!" he exclaimed, his eyes lighting up with excitement. "We need to finish it off. Be right back!"

With that, Taehyun darted out of the room, leaving a trail of giggles in his wake. Beomgyu watched him go with a dreamy smile before turning back to Huening Kai and Lea.

"You know, Kai," Beomgyu said, his voice taking on a conspiratorial tone, "you really should tell Lea the truth. You'll feel so much better once you stop hiding everything."

Lea's frown deepened, her eyes darting between Beomgyu and her brother. "The truth? What truth? Kai, why do your members keep saying you're hiding something from me?"

Huening Kai felt like he was drowning, desperately trying to keep his head above water as the situation spiralled further out of control. "I'm not hiding anything," he insisted, his voice strained. "Beomgyu's just joking around. Right, Gyu?"

But Beomgyu just giggled, shaking his head. "Oh, Kai, you're such a bad liar," he said, his voice filled with amusement. "You did hide the real reason why you couldn't go out with Lea today. You lied about the filming, remember?"

Huening Kai's eyes widened in horror as he watched Lea's expression shift from confusion to hurt and anger.

"You lied about the filming?" Lea asked, her voice quiet but sharp. "Kai, what's going on? Why would you lie to me about that?"

Huening Kai opened his mouth, but no words came out. His mind was blank, unable to come up with any explanation that wouldn't reveal their secret or make the situation worse.

Lea's patience was clearly wearing thin. "I want the truth, Kai," she said, her voice firm. "Why did you lie about filming? What are you hiding? And why are your members acting so... insane?"

Just as Huening Kai thought the situation couldn't get any worse, Soobin walked into the living room. Huening Kai shot him a pleading look, silently begging for help.

Soobin, taking in the scene before him, quickly stepped in. "Lea, I'm so sorry about all this," he said, his voice calm and steady. "Beomgyu and Taehyun are in a bit of a pranking mood tonight, and I think they've taken things a little too far."

Lea shook her head, frustration evident in her voice. "This doesn't look like some prank, Soobin. Something is clearly going on here, and I want to know what it is."

Before Soobin could respond, Taehyun came bounding back into the room, his face lighting up at the sight of their leader. "Soobin-hyung!" he cheered, clapping his hands excitedly. "You're here! Now we can show Lea our big secret!"

Lea threw her hands up in exasperation. "What secret? Will someone please just tell me what's going on?"

Soobin shot Taehyun a warning look. "Taehyun, Beomgyu, come with me to the bedroom. Now," he said, his voice leaving no room for argument.

But Taehyun just pouted, his lower lip jutting out in a childish display. "But we haven't shared our big secret yet," he whined. "Lea needs to know!"

Beomgyu nodded enthusiastically, grabbing Taehyun's hand. "Yeah, Lea needs to see!" With that, the two of them took off down the hallway, their giggles echoing behind them.

Soobin sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of his nose. "I'll go after them," he said, his voice tired. "Kai, try to... explain things to Lea."

As Soobin hurried after the giggling duo, Huening Kai turned to face his sister, his heart pounding in his chest. But before he could say anything, Lea grabbed his arm, her grip firm.

"No more excuses, Kai," she said, her voice low and serious. "I want answers. Now."

Huening Kai swallowed hard, his mind racing. "Lea, please," he began, his voice barely above a whisper. "It's... it's complicated."

"Complicated?" Lea repeated, her eyebrows shooting up. "What's so complicated that you have to lie to me and have your members acting like they've lost their minds?"

"I can't... I can't explain it," Huening Kai said, frustration creeping into his voice. "You wouldn't understand."

Lea's eyes flashed with hurt. "I wouldn't understand? Kai, I'm your sister. We've always been able to talk about everything. What's changed?"

Before Huening Kai could respond, a crash echoed from down the hallway, followed by more manic giggling. Huening Kai winced, knowing he needed to go help Soobin wrangle the moonstruck members before they did something truly disastrous.

"Lea, I have to go help deal with this," he said, gently pulling his arm from Lea's grasp. "Just... give me a little time, okay? I promise I'll try to explain everything later."

Lea stared at him for a long moment, her expression a mix of concern and disappointment. Finally, she sighed, folding her arms sternly. "Fine," she said, her voice heavy with resignation. "Go. But this conversation isn't over, Kai."

Huening Kai nodded, relief washing over him as he turned and hurried down the hallway. He could hear giggling coming from the bathroom and quickly made his way inside.

"Guys, please," he began, his voice pleading. "You need to calm down. We can't risk-"

His words died in his throat as he took in the scene before him. Taehyun and Beomgyu were twirling around the small space, laughing hysterically. But what made Huening Kai's blood run cold was the sight of Soobin, staring dreamily at the full moon shining brightly through the window.

Soobin turned to Huening Kai, a wide, dopey grin spreading across his face. "Kai-yah," he said, his voice filled with childlike wonder. "Isn't the moon beautiful? Can't you hear it singing to us?"

Huening Kai's face fell, his last hope of controlling the situation crumbling before his eyes. Now Soobin was moonstruck too.

In one swift movement, Taehyun grabbed Beomgyu's arm, pulling him further into the bathroom. The two spun in a clumsy waltz, nearly knocking over the towel rack in the process.

"Dance with us, Kai!" Taehyun called out, his voice filled with childlike glee. "Let's celebrate our merman magic!"

Huening Kai felt panic rising in his chest. "Guys, please," he begged, his voice strained with desperation. "You need to snap out of it. Lea's right outside, she could hear you!"

But his words fell on deaf ears as the three moonstruck members continued their moon-induced revelry. They inched closer to Huening Kai, who found himself backing up slowly, completely unaware of the now-full bathtub behind him.

"Guys, please," Huening Kai begged, his voice tinged with desperation. "Lea's is already suspicious. If she hears you talking about... about our secret..."

"Maybe we could take Lea swimming with us," Taehyun sighed dreamily. "I’d bet she love to see what we can do underwater"

"Oh yes," Beomgyu agreed enthusiastically. "Maybe even take her to Jeju-"

“No, no, no," Huening Kai said quickly, his voice rising in pitch as he halts. "I mean it guys, you’re not saying a word to Lea.”.

The three moonstruck members exchanged a look, identical smirks spreading across their faces. Soobin stepped forward, his eyes twinkling with mischief.

"Oh, we're not going to tell her anything," he said, his voice light and playful.

Huening Kai felt a flicker of hope, but it was extinguished as quickly as it had appeared when Soobin continued, "We're going to show her instead!"

Before Huening Kai could react, Soobin gave him a firm push. With a startled yelp, Huening Kai toppled backwards, splashing into the filled bathtub.

The three moonstruck members cheered and clapped, their giggles filling the small bathroom as Huening Kai surfaced, sputtering and coughing. In a matter of seconds, his legs had fused together, replaced by his tail that hung over the edge of the tub.

Huening Kai glared at Soobin, water dripping from his hair. "Really, hyung?" he said, his voice filled with exasperation.

But Soobin, Taehyun, and Beomgyu were too busy admiring Huening Kai's transformation to notice his irritation.

"Look how pretty he is!" Taehyun exclaimed, clapping his hands excitedly. "Kai's the prettiest merman of us all!"

Beomgyu nodded enthusiastically. "We should go get Lea now," he said, already turning towards the door. "She needs to see this!"

"No!" Huening Kai shouted, his voice filled with panic. "Please, no. She can't see me like this!"

Taehyun tilted his head, looking genuinely confused. "But why not? It'll be okay, Kai-yah. Lea will love it!"

Huening Kai shook his head vigorously, water droplets flying from his hair. "No, she can't find out about this. About any of this. Please, guys."

The three members looked at each other, seemingly confused by Huening Kai's resistance. After a moment, Beomgyu crouched down beside the bathtub, his expression suddenly serious despite the glazed look in his eyes.

"Kai-yah," he said, his voice soft and almost childlike in its innocence, "why can't you tell your sister the truth?"

Huening Kai opened his mouth to respond, but found himself at a loss for words. "Because... because..." he started, but trailed off, finding himself hesitating.

He thought about all the times Lea had been there for him, cheering him on during his trainee days when he felt like giving up. He thought about all the late-night phone calls, the encouraging text messages, the unwavering support she'd given him throughout his entire journey.

Lea had always been more than just a sister to him. She was his confidante, his rock, his biggest cheerleader. They'd never kept secrets from each other before.

And now, faced with the biggest secret of his life, Huening Kai found himself wondering: would it really be so bad to tell her? Lea had always protected him, always stood by his side. If there was anyone in the world he could trust with this secret, wouldn't it be her?

As these thoughts swirled in Huening Kai's mind, he didn't notice Beomgyu reaching towards him. In one swift motion, Beomgyu's hand darted out, grasping the crystal pendant around Huening Kai's neck.

"Wha-" Huening Kai began, but it was too late. Beomgyu yanked the necklace off, the chain snapping with a soft 'clink'.

Huening Kai's eyes widened as they locked onto the full moon visible through the bathroom window. For a moment, everything seemed to freeze. Then, slowly, a giggle bubbled up from his throat.

"Oh," he said, his voice dreamy and distant. "The moon... it's so beautiful."

He turned to the other members, a wide grin spreading across his face. "You're right," he said, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "We should show Lea! She'll love to see my tail!"

Taehyun clapped his hands excitedly. "Yes! Let's go get her now!"

+x+

It didn’t take too long for Yeonjun to dry himself off and return back to normal. He rushed into the living room as soon as possible, looked around the empty space with growing concern. He spotted Lea sitting on the couch, her expression a mix of frustration and worry.

"Lea?" he called out, approaching her cautiously. "Where is everyone?"

Lea looked up, her eyes narrowing slightly. "I don't know," she said, her voice tight with barely contained anger. "But I want to know what's going on. Why is everyone behaving so weirdly?"

Yeonjun opened his mouth, scrambling for an explanation, but before he could speak, Soobin, Beomgyu, and Taehyun came bounding into the room, identical grins on their faces.

Yeonjun felt his heart drop as he realized that Soobin, too, was now moonstruck. This night just kept getting worse and worse.

"Lea!" Beomgyu exclaimed, practically bouncing with excitement. "Kai has a surprise for you in the bathroom!"

Lea frowned, her confusion deepening. "What? What kind of surprise?"

Taehyun giggled, clapping his hands. "It's a big secret! But Kai is dying for you to see him. Come on!"

As if on cue, they heard splashing from down the hallway, followed by Huening Kai's giggly voice calling out, "Lea! Lea, come quick! You have to see this!"

Yeonjun felt panic rising in his chest – not only was it clear that Huening Kai sounded moonstruck but was in merman form as well.

The three moonstruck members in the living room began to usher Lea towards the hallway, their voices a chaotic chorus of excitement and giggles.

Lea, looking thoroughly done with the entire situation, got to her feet with a heavy sigh. "Fine," she said, her voice filled with resignation. "Let's see what this big surprise is."

As Lea started to follow the others, Yeonjun sprang into action. He rushed forward, placing himself between Lea and the hallway.

"Wait!" he exclaimed, a strained smile plastered on his face. He turned to the moonstruck members, trying to keep his voice steady. "Why don't you guys go... make Kai presentable? I'll fill Lea in on everything so she's not too shocked when she sees him."

The moonstruck members exchanged glances before breaking into wide grins. "That's a great idea, Yeonjun-hyung!" Beomgyu exclaimed. "We'll go make Kai extra pretty for his big reveal!"

As the three of them giggled their way down the hallway towards the bathroom, Yeonjun let out a sigh of relief. However the moment soon passed. The second they were out of earshot, he turned to Lea, his expression serious. "Lea," he said, his voice low and urgent, "you need to leave. Now."

Lea's eyes widened, taken aback by Yeonjun's sudden change in demeanour. "Leave? Why? And what about Kai-"

"I know," Yeonjun interrupted, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "I know you want answers, but right now, you really need to go."

Lea crossed her arms, her expression hardening. "No," she said firmly. "I'm not going anywhere until someone tells me what's going on. Why is everyone acting so strange? What's this big secret Kai is supposedly hiding? And why do you suddenly want me to leave?"

Yeonjun sighed, feeling the weight of their secret pressing down on him. "It's... it's complicated, Lea. There's a lot going on that we can't really explain right now."

"Try me," Lea challenged, her voice sharp. "I'm not a child, Yeonjun. Whatever's going on, I can handle it."

"You don't understand," Yeonjun said, his voice tinged with desperation. "This isn't just about Kai or the rest of us. There are... bigger things at play here."

Lea's frown deepened. "Bigger things? What are you talking about? Are you in some kind of trouble?"

Yeonjun shook his head quickly. "No, no, it's nothing like that. We're not in trouble, it's just... Look, I know this sounds crazy, but you have to trust me. It's better for everyone if you leave now."

"Better for everyone, or better for you?" Lea shot back, her patience clearly wearing thin. "Yeonjun, I've known you boys for years. I've watched Kai grow up with you. If something's going on, I want to know."

"I appreciate that, Lea, I really do," he said softly. "But this is something we need to handle ourselves. Please, just go home. We'll make sure Kai calls you tomorrow to explain."

Lea stared at him for a long moment, her expression a mix of hurt and frustration. Finally, she sighed, her shoulders slumping in defeat. "Fine," she said, her voice quiet. "I'll go.”

As Lea gathered her things and headed for the door, Yeonjun felt a pang of guilt. He knew how much Kai cared about his sister, how close they were. This wasn’t going to be an easy fix or something that could be easily explained.

The door closed behind Lea with a soft click, the sound echoing in the suddenly quiet apartment. Yeonjun let out a long, heavy sigh, his eyes drifting towards the hallway where he could still hear the muffled giggles of his moonstruck members.

"I guess I'm playing babysitter for the night," he muttered to himself, a wry smile tugging at his lips.

With another deep sigh, Yeonjun squared his shoulders and headed towards the bathroom. It was going to be a long night.

+x+

The next morning found Yeonjun sprawled on the couch, his eyes heavy with exhaustion. He'd spent the night herding his moonstruck members, keeping them from doing anything too ridiculous or dangerous. It had been a challenge, to say the least.

The sound of a bedroom door opening caught his attention. He looked up to see Beomgyu entering the living room, his expression confused and slightly worried.

"Hyung," Beomgyu said hesitantly, spotting Yeonjun on the couch. "Please tell me the reason I can't remember anything from last night has nothing to do with being moonstruck."

Yeonjun couldn't help the small, tired smile that spread across his face. "Sorry, Gyu," he said softly. "I'm afraid it has everything to do with being moonstruck."

Beomgyu groaned, burying his face in his hands. "Oh no," he mumbled. "What did I do?"

Yeonjun sat up, patting the spot next to him on the couch. "Why don't you go wake up the others?" he suggested gently. "I think we all need to talk."

+x+

The silence in the living room was deafening as the members were sat around in various places. Yeonjun had just finished recounting the events of the previous night, watching as his members' faces cycled through various expressions of shock, embarrassment, and concern.

Beomgyu shook his head, looking close to tears. "I'm so sorry, everyone," he said, his voice thick with emotion. "This is all my fault. If I hadn't gotten moonstruck first-"

"Hey, no," Taehyun interrupted, placing a comforting hand on Beomgyu's shoulder. "It wasn't your fault, Gyu. We just didn't predict Lea would accidentally pull down the sheets. It could have happened to any of us."

Soobin nodded in agreement. "Taehyun's right," he said firmly. "We can't blame ourselves for things we can't control. What matters is that we got through it together."

He turned to Yeonjun, a small smile on his face. "At least you didn't get moonstruck," he said, a hint of relief in his voice.

Yeonjun chuckled weakly. "Yeah, well, I practically kept my distance from the rest of you all night. Didn't want my necklace to get ripped off too."

Taehyun frowned at that, his expression thoughtful. "It's dangerous that our moonstruck selves seemed to have that awareness now about the crystals protection," he mused. "We'll need to be more careful in the future."

"At least we know for next time," Soobin said with a sigh. "We can be better prepared."

Throughout this entire conversation, Huening Kai had remained silent, his gaze fixed on his phone. The others exchanged worried glances, all too aware of how upset he must be about the situation with Lea.

Yeonjun cleared his throat softly. "Kai?" he said gently.

Huening Kai looked up, his expression unreadable. "Lea's boarding her flight soon," he said, his voice flat. "I need to try and call her, fix this mess."

Without waiting for a response, he got to his feet and headed towards his bedroom.

"Kai," Soobin called after him, his voice filled with concern.

Huening Kai paused in the doorway, glancing back at his leader.

"It'll be okay," Soobin said softly, trying to sound reassuring.

Huening Kai didn't respond. His expression didn't change, he simply turned and disappeared into his room, closing the door behind him.

The remaining members exchanged worried glances, the weight of the situation settling heavily on their shoulders.

"Do you think he'll be able to smooth things over with her?" Beomgyu asked hesitantly, his voice small and uncertain.

Soobin sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Let's hope so," he said, his voice tinged with worry. "For Kai's sake, let's hope so."

Chapter Text

Huening Kai paced back and forth in his room, his footsteps muffled by the plush carpet beneath his feet. His mind raced with thoughts of the previous night's disaster, replaying the events over and over like a broken record. The look of hurt and confusion on Lea's face haunted him, gnawing at his conscience with relentless persistence.

He glanced at his phone, lying innocently on his bedside table. Lea's flight was due to take off soon, and he knew he had to call her before it was too late. With trembling hands, he picked up the device, his finger hovering over her contact information.

"Come on, Kai," he muttered to himself, trying to summon the courage to make the call. "You can do this. It's just Lea. Your sister. The person who's always had your back."

Taking a deep breath, he finally pressed the call button, bringing the phone to his ear. Each ring felt like an eternity, his heart pounding louder with each passing second.

Finally, the line connected.

"Lea?" Huening Kai said, his voice barely above a whisper. "I'm so glad I caught you before your flight."

There was a pause on the other end of the line, the silence heavy with unspoken tension. When Lea finally spoke, her voice was cold, devoid of its usual warmth.

"Oh, so now you want to talk to me?" she said, her words laced with bitterness. "I thought you were too busy with your big secret to bother explaining anything to your own sister."

Huening Kai winced, her words cutting deeper than any physical wound ever could. "Lea, please," he began, his voice trembling slightly. "I know you're upset, and you have every right to be. But please, just let me explain."

"Explain what, Kai?" Lea shot back, her frustration evident in every syllable. "How you lied to me about your schedule? How your members were acting insane? Or maybe you'd like to explain why Yeonjun practically threw me out of your dorm without any explanation?"

Huening Kai sank onto his bed, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "I know, I know. It looks bad, and I'm so sorry. But you have to believe me, there's a good reason for all of this."

"Then tell me," Lea challenged, her voice softening slightly. "Whatever it is, Kai, you know you can trust me. We've never kept secrets from each other before. Why start now?"

Huening Kai's throat tightened, the weight of his secret pressing down on him like a physical force. "I want to tell you, Lea. God, you have no idea how much I want to. But I... I can't. It's not just my secret to tell."

He could practically hear Lea's frown through the phone. "What does that mean? Are you in some kind of trouble? Is someone forcing you to keep quiet?"

"No, no, nothing like that," Huening Kai rushed to reassure her. "It's just... complicated. Really, really complicated."

Lea sighed heavily, the sound crackling through the speaker. "Kai, you're not making any sense. One minute you're saying you want to explain, the next you're saying you can't. Which is it?"

Huening Kai squeezed his eyes shut, fighting back the tears that threatened to fall. "I'm sorry, Lea. I'm so, so sorry. I never meant for things to get so messed up. I just... I don't know how to fix this without making everything worse."

There was a long pause, the silence stretching between them like a chasm. When Lea spoke again, her voice was quiet, tinged with a sadness that made Huening Kai's heart ache.

"I thought we were closer than this, Kai," she said softly. "I thought you trusted me."

"I do trust you!" Huening Kai exclaimed, his voice cracking with emotion. "Lea, you're one of the most important people in my life. You have to know that."

"Then why won't you tell me what's going on?" Lea asked, her frustration bleeding through once more. "Do you have any idea how worried I've been? How hurt I felt being shut out like that?"

Huening Kai opened his mouth to respond, but no words came out. How could he possibly explain the impossible situation he found himself in? How could he make her understand without revealing the very secret he was sworn to protect?

"Lea, I-" he began, but she cut him off.

"I'm boarding now," she said, her voice suddenly distant and formal. "I have to go."

"Wait, Lea, please-" Huening Kai pleaded, but it was too late. The line went dead, leaving him alone with the deafening silence of his room.

Huening Kai stared at his phone, tears finally spilling over and running down his cheeks. He felt hollow, as if a vital part of himself had been ripped away. In all the years he'd known his sister, they'd never ended a conversation like this. They'd never been at odds, never had this wall of secrets and mistrust between them.

As he sat there, lost in his misery, his mind drifted back to that fateful night six months ago. The excitement of their trip to Jeju Island, that fateful night they got lost and accidently found the Moon Pool, the way the full moon glowing above them as the water bubbled and sparkled. So much had changed since then. They'd experienced incredible highs – the exhilaration of swimming faster than any human could dream of, the wonder of breathing underwater, the joy of sharing this amazing secret with his closest friends.

But there had been lows too. The constant fear of discovery, the stress of hiding their transformations, the close calls they had. And now this – the worst low yet. The thought of Lea flying off to Paris, angry and hurt, not knowing if he'd be able to fix things between them, was almost unbearable.

With a heavy sigh, Huening Kai pushed himself to his feet. He couldn't hide in his room forever, no matter how tempting it might be. Wiping his eyes and taking a deep breath to compose himself, he made his way back to the living room.

As he entered, four pairs of eyes immediately turned to him, filled with concern and sympathy. Soobin was the first to speak, his voice gentle and hesitant.

"How did it go?" he asked, though the answer was written clearly on Huening Kai's face.

Huening Kai let out a bitter laugh, the sound harsh and unfamiliar even to his own ears. "Oh, it went great," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "My sister probably hates me because I can't tell her the real reason she basically got thrown out of our dorm last night. But hey, at least our secret's safe, right?"

The members exchanged worried glances, unsure of how to respond to Huening Kai's uncharacteristic outburst.

Beomgyu was the first to speak, his voice gentle as he approached Huening Kai. "Hey, I'm sure Lea doesn't hate you. She's probably just confused and hurt. Give her some time, okay?"

"Time for what?" Huening Kai snapped, causing Beomgyu to flinch slightly. "Time to come up with more lies? Time to push her even further away?"

Yeonjun stepped forward, his expression a mix of concern and determination. "Kai, I know this is hard, but we'll figure it out. We always do. Maybe we can come up with a better explanation for Lea when she lands in Paris."

Huening Kai's eyes flashed as he turned to Yeonjun, a sudden surge of anger bubbling up inside him. "A better explanation? Like what, Yeonjun? Another lie? Another half-truth that'll just make things worse in the long run?"

The other members fell silent, taken aback by the sharpness in Huening Kai's tone, especially towards Yeonjun. There was a tension in the air that felt unfamiliar and uncomfortable.

Taehyun cleared his throat, trying to diffuse the situation. "Look, we all care about Lea, and we know how important she is to you, Kai. But we have to be careful. Our secret... If the wrong person found out-"

"I know, I know," Kai interrupted, his voice sharp. "Our lives would be over, blah blah blah. I've heard it all before."

The others fell silent, taken aback by the bitterness in Kai's voice. Soobin stepped forward, his expression a mix of concern and determination. "Kai-“
Huening Kai shook his head, frustration evident in every line of his body. "I'm tired of it," he said, his voice low and intense. "I'm tired of the secrets and the lies. She's always been there for me, through everything. No matter what I did growing up, she’s was behind me every step of the way. It just feels wrong to keep this from her."

The room fell into a tense silence as the members contemplated Huening Kai's words. After a moment, Huening Kai spoke again, his voice quiet but firm.

"I think... I think I need to tell her the truth."

The silence that followed was deafening. The other members exchanged panicked glances, clearly trying to process what Huening Kai had just said.

Soobin was the first to recover, his leader instincts kicking in. "Kai, you can't," he said firmly, his voice leaving no room for argument. "You know why we can't tell anyone. It's too risky."

"Risky?" Huening Kai scoffed. "It's Lea we're talking about here. My sister. She wouldn't tell anyone."

"It doesn't matter if she would tell anyone or not," Taehyun interjected, his voice calm but insistent. "The more people who know, the higher the chance of someone finding out. It only takes one slip-up, one overheard conversation..."

"We'd be lab rats, Kai,” Beomgyu argued, his voice uncharacteristically serious. Is that what you want?"

Huening Kai's frustration was mounting, his words coming out sharp and biting. "Of course that's not what I want! But this is Lea we're talking about. My sister. She deserves to know the truth."

"And what about the rest of our families?" Taehyun countered. "Don't they deserve to know too? Where do we draw the line, Kai?"

It was Yeonjun who spoke next, his voice calm but firm. "Kai, I know you're upset, but we have to think this through. We can't just start telling people cause we think we can trust them.”

Something in Yeonjun's tone seemed to trigger Huening Kai, and he whirled on the older member, eyes flashing. "It’s my sister Yeonjun. And don’t try and talk me out of this when all of this is all your fault anyway.”

Yeonjun blinked, taken aback by the sudden accusation. "What? How is this my fault?"

"You're the one who convinced everyone it would be a good idea to have Lea over on a full moon night," Huening Kai said, his voice rising with each word. "I knew it was a bad idea, but you pushed for it. And now look what's happened!"

Yeonjun's expression hardened, a flicker of hurt crossing his face before it was replaced by frustration. "I did that for you, Kai," he said, his voice tight with barely contained emotion. "I wanted you to be able to see your sister before she left. I was trying to help!"

"Well, great job," Huening Kai bit back sarcastically. "Now my sister thinks I'm lying to her and keeping secrets. Some help that was."

The other members watched the exchange with growing concern, the argument escalating faster than any of them had anticipated.

"Guys, please," Soobin tried to interject, but his words fell on deaf ears as Huening Kai and Yeonjun continued their heated exchange.

"I can't believe you're blaming me for this," Yeonjun said, his voice rising to match Huening Kai's. "We all agreed to the plan. It's not my fault things went sideways!"

"No, but it is your fault that we even tried it in the first place," Huening Kai shot back. "If we had just been honest with Lea from the beginning-"

"Honest?" Yeonjun interrupted, his eyes wide with disbelief. "Kai, this isn't like telling her you got a bad grade or broke her favourite mug. You’re telling her you turn into a merman when you get wet. Something that isn’t even supposed to exist.”

"She's my sister!" Huening Kai shouted, his frustration boiling over. "Why are you all acting like Lea is some kind of threat? She would understand!"

Yeonjun's patience finally snapped. "This isn't about whether Lea would understand or not!" he yelled back. "This is about protecting ourselves, our families, everything we've worked for! You can't just decide to tell Lea everything because you feel guilty. This isn't just about you, Kai. It's about all of us."

"Oh, so now you're deciding who gets to know and who doesn't?" Huening Kai shot back. "That's rich, coming from you. It's not like Wooyoung knowing about us is putting us at risk, right?"

The room fell silent, a collective intake of breath at Huening Kai's words. A flash of hurt crossed Yeonjun's face before it was quickly replaced by anger.

"That's not fair, and you know it," Yeonjun said, his voice low and dangerous. "I never told Wooyoung by choice. He found out by accident."

"The point still stands," Huening Kai pressed on, his voice rising again. "If Wooyoung can know, why can't my sister?"

"Because it's not the same thing!" Yeonjun shouted, his composure finally breaking. "We're not just randomly deciding who gets to know about our tails, Kai! This isn't a game!"

"I know it's not a game!" Huening Kai yelled back, his face flushed with anger. "This is my life! My relationship with my sister!"

"And what about our lives?" Yeonjun countered, his voice filled with frustration. "What about us? Are you really willing to risk all of that because you're being selfish?"

The word hung in the air like a physical thing, and for a moment, everything seemed to freeze. Then, with a voice filled with cold fury, Huening Kai spoke. "What the hell did you just say to me?"

"You heard me," Yeonjun said, his anger getting the better of him. "You're being selfish, Kai. You're not thinking about anyone but yourself right now."

"Guys, please," Beomgyu pleaded, his voice barely audible over the shouting. "This isn't helping anyone."

But neither Yeonjun nor Kai seemed to hear him, too caught up in their anger and frustration.

"Selfish?" Huening Kai repeated, his voice rising. "I'm being selfish because I don't want to lie to my sister? Because I don't want to ruin my relationship with her?”

"We made a pact to each other Kai!" Yeonjun shouted back. "We agreed all those months ago. You can’t just throw it all away because we have to make the hard decisions.”

"I never asked for any of this!" Huening Kai shouted, tears of frustration pricking at the corners of his eyes. "I never asked to become a merman!"

"Neither did I!" Yeonjun yelled back, his own eyes shining with unshed tears. "None of us did! But we're dealing with this together whether you like it or not."

"Well, maybe I don't want to be in it anymore!" Huening Kai screamed, the words tearing from his throat before he could stop them.

The room fell silent, the weight of Huening Kai's words hanging heavy in the air. For a moment, no one moved, the shock of the outburst freezing them all in place. Both Huening Kai and Yeonjun red-faced and breathing heavily. The other members looked on helplessly, their attempts to intervene falling on deaf ears.

Finally, with a frustrated growl, Huening Kai turned on his heel. "I'm done with this," he snapped, storming towards his room.

"Kai, wait-" Soobin started, but he was cut off by the loud slam of Huening Kai's bedroom door.

Moments later, Yeonjun let out a frustrated shout of his own, spinning around and heading for his own room. The sound of his door slamming echoed through the dorm, leaving Soobin, Taehyun, and Beomgyu standing in stunned silence.

For a long moment, no one spoke, the tension in the air thick and oppressive. Finally, Beomgyu broke the silence, his voice small and uncertain. "Should... should we go and try and talk to them?"

Taehyun shook his head, placing a gentle hand on Beomgyu's arm. "Not right now," he said softly. "They both need time to cool off. Going in one of their rooms now would probably just make things worse."

Soobin nodded in agreement, running a hand through his hair with a heavy sigh. "Taehyun's right. We need to give them some space."

Beomgyu bit his lip, his eyes darting between the two closed bedroom doors. "I've never seen them fight like that before," he murmured, his voice filled with worry. "It was... intense."

"I know," Soobin said, his voice heavy with concern. "They're both on edge right now. This whole situation is just…complicated…”

Taehyun turned to Soobin, his expression serious. "What should we do, hyung?" he asked, his voice low and worried.

Soobin sighed again, feeling the weight of leadership settling heavily on his shoulders. "For now, we wait," he said, trying to sound more confident than he felt. "They'll both calm down eventually, and then we can try to talk this out properly. They just need some time to process their emotions."

The three of them stood there for a moment longer, the silence of the dorm broken only by the faint sounds of muffled movement from behind the closed bedroom doors.

"Do you think they'll be okay?" Beomgyu asked softly, voicing the concern they were all feeling.

Soobin nodded, trying to muster a reassuring smile. "They will be. Yeonjun and Kai... they're both stubborn, but they care about each other. Once they've had some time to cool off, I'm sure they'll work things out."

But Soobin couldn't help but worry inside. This had been the worst argument any of them had – not only since their transformations but in the years they’ve all know each other. The strain of keeping their secret was starting to show, fracturing the bonds between them in ways he hadn't anticipated. He only hoped that the trust and love they had built over the years would be strong enough to weather this storm.

For now, all they could do was wait, and hope that time would heal the wounds that words had inflicted.

Chapter Text

The tension in the dorm was palpable, a heavy silence hanging in the air like a thick fog. It had been nearly a week since the explosive argument between Huening Kai and Yeonjun, and the rift between them showed no signs of healing. Soobin had been certain that after a day or two, they'd sit down, hug it out, and everything would go back to normal.

He was wrong about that.

The comeback had officially been announced to the public a few days ago, an event that should have filled the dorm with excitement and anticipation. Instead, the members moved about with a subdued air, the joy of sharing their new music with MOA tainted by the ongoing conflict.

Of course, in front of the cameras and the public eye, Yeonjun and Huening Kai acted as if nothing was amiss. To an outsider, their interactions seemed normal, their smiles bright and their laughter genuine. But the other members knew better. They noticed the way Yeonjun would subtly step away when Huening Kai inched closer during interviews. They saw how Huening Kai's responses to Yeonjun became just a touch more clipped, a hint of coldness creeping into his usually warm tone.

Not everyone was so easily fooled, however. Some were more observant than others, and during a particularly gruelling dance practice, it became clear that their act wasn't quite as convincing as they'd hoped.

Manager Lee stood at the front of the practice room, his arms crossed and his expression stern as he watched the members run through their new choreography. His presence alone was enough to put the group on edge, but his constant barrage of criticism made the atmosphere almost unbearable.

"Again!" he barked, his voice echoing off the mirrored walls. "Your movements are sloppy, your timing is off, and your formations are a mess. Do you think this is acceptable for a comeback performance?"

The members exchanged weary glances, sweat dripping down their faces as they moved back into their starting positions. They'd been at this for hours, and despite Manager Lee's harsh words, they knew they were performing well. But arguing with him would only make things worse.

As the music started up again, they threw themselves into the routine, their bodies moving in sync as they executed the complex choreography. But halfway through the song, disaster struck. Soobin, momentarily distracted by the reflection of Manager Lee's scowling face in the mirror, mistepped and bumped into Yeonjun. The collision wasn't hard, but it was enough to throw Yeonjun off balance, causing him to stumble into Huening Kai.

"Yah!" Huening Kai snapped, whirling around to face Yeonjun. "Watch where you're going!"

Yeonjun's eyes flashed with anger. "It wasn't my fault," he shot back. "If you hadn't been so close to me, it wouldn't have happened. The formation is off because of you!"

"My formation is perfect," Huening Kai retorted, his voice rising. "Maybe if you weren't so busy trying to avoid me, you'd be able to dance properly!"

"Avoid you?" Yeonjun scoffed. "As if I'd need to put in that much effort. You're the one who's been-"

"Enough!" Manager Lee's voice cut through their argument like a whip crack. "What the hell is wrong with you two? This is completely unacceptable behaviour!"

The other members stood frozen, their eyes darting between Yeonjun, Huening Kai, and their furious manager. Soobin stepped forward, his hands raised in a placating gesture.

"I'm sorry, Manager Lee," he said, his voice calm despite the tension thrumming through his body. "We're all just a bit stressed about the comeback. I promise, we'll sort this out and do better."

Manager Lee's eyes narrowed as he looked between Yeonjun and Huening Kai. "You'd better," he growled. "I won't have your petty squabbles embarrassing this company. Now, get back in formation and run it again. And this time, try to remember that you're supposed to be professionals!"

As they moved back into their positions, Soobin turned to Yeonjun and Huening Kai, his expression stern. "Both of you, stop it," he hissed. "We need to get through this practice. Whatever's going on between you two, leave it outside the studio. Got it?"

Yeonjun and Huening Kai glared at each other for a moment longer before mumbling their agreement. As the music started up again, Soobin caught Taehyun and Beomgyu's eyes in the mirror. They both sighed, their expressions a mix of worry and resignation. It was going to be a long practice.

+x+

Back at the dorm, Soobin, Taehyun, and Beomgyu sat in the living room, the atmosphere heavy with unspoken tension. As soon as they'd returned from practice, Yeonjun and Huening Kai had disappeared into their respective rooms, the sound of slamming doors echoing through the dorm.

Soobin groaned, rubbing his temples in an attempt to stave off the headache he could feel building. "That was rough," he muttered. "I've never seen Manager Lee so angry."

Beomgyu scoffed, his usual playful demeanour replaced by a look of frustration. "I'm getting real fed up with that guy," he said, his voice tight with suppressed anger. "I get that we made some mistakes, but straight-up insulting us? That's not fair."

"He's awful," Taehyun agreed, rolling his eyes. "I don't understand how Bang PD could have hired someone like that. It's like he doesn't even want us to succeed."

Soobin sighed, ever the voice of reason even when he didn't quite believe it himself. "There must be something Bang PD sees in him that we're not," he said, though his tone lacked conviction. "Maybe he's just... pushing us to be our best?"

Beomgyu snorted. "Yeah, right. And maybe I'll sprout wings and fly to the moon," he quipped, his sarcasm drawing a small smile from the others despite the tense atmosphere.

The room fell silent again, the only sound the faint ticking of the clock on the wall. Soobin's gaze kept drifting towards the hallway, as if hoping that Yeonjun and Huening Kai would emerge and everything would magically be resolved.

Taehyun, noticing Soobin's distraction, sighed softly. "It's been nearly a week now," he said, his voice quiet. "I never thought they'd stay mad at each other for this long."

Soobin ran a hand through his hair, frustration evident in every line of his body. "I know," he said. "I was sure they would have made up by now. They've never fought like this before."

"Maybe we should try talking to them again?" Beomgyu suggested, though his tone made it clear he didn't have much hope for success.

Soobin shook his head, remembering their last attempt at intervention. Just a few days ago, they had tried to have a "group meeting" with Soobin mediating. The idea had been to get Yeonjun and Huening Kai to talk things out calmly and rationally. Instead, it had devolved into another shouting match, with both of them refusing to apologize and storming back to their rooms.

"I don't think that's a good idea," Soobin said. "They're both too stubborn right now. Pushing them will just make things worse."

Taehyun groaned, leaning back against the couch. "This is ridiculous," he muttered. "We're supposed to be a team. How are we supposed to perform together if they can't even be in the same room without fighting?"

"I know," Soobin agreed, his voice heavy with worry. "And you know what else sucks? Tomorrow is supposed to be our last day off before the comeback really kicks into high gear, and we can't even relax and enjoy it."

Beomgyu sat up suddenly, his eyes lighting up with an idea. "What if we go swimming?" he suggested. "Maybe if we go to the Moon Pool, it'll knock some sense into them. Remind them of everything we've been through together."

Taehyun shook his head, though he looked tempted by the idea. "Maybe we should avoid anything merman-related for now," he said. "Considering that's what caused the argument in the first place."

Soobin nodded in agreement. "Taehyun's right," he said. "As much as I'd love to go for a swim, I think it's best if we steer clear of anything that might make the situation worse."

They fell into silence again, each lost in their own thoughts. After a few moments, Beomgyu spoke up, his voice uncharacteristically small. "What if... what if they never make up?"

"Don't say that," Soobin said quickly, though he couldn't quite hide the flicker of fear in his eyes. "They will. They have to."

"But they haven't spoken in days," Beomgyu pressed on, his worry evident in every word. "They're both so stubborn, and this fight... it's different from anything we've dealt with before."

"Beomgyu's right," Taehyun said softly. "This isn't like their usual bickering. This is serious."

Soobin shook his head, trying to hold onto his optimism despite the doubts creeping in. "They'll work it out," he insisted. "They care about each other too much to let this ruin their friendship."

Beomgyu didn't look convinced. He stared down at the floor, his expression troubled. Soobin frowned, sensing there was more on Beomgyu's mind than he was letting on.

"What's really bothering you, Gyu?" he asked gently.

Beomgyu sighed, his shoulders slumping. "I keep thinking about what happened with Sooyeon and her friends," he admitted.

And the room fell silent once again as Beomgyu’s words lingered in the air. He had a point. Sooyeon admitted the friendship she had so strongly with her friends when they transformed eventually broke because of the secret that tied to together.. They remembered the way Sooyeon's face had fallen when they'd mentioned her friends, the pain in her eyes as she spoke of their estrangement. It obviously still stung. And now…

Despite their promises to each other that they'd never let their secret come between them, the reality of their situation was starting to sink in.

Beomgyu sniffled, tears welling up in his eyes. "What if that happens to us?" he whispered. "What if this is just the beginning?"

Taehyun moved closer to Beomgyu, wrapping an arm around his shoulders in comfort. But even as he tried to reassure his friend, Soobin could see the worry in Taehyun's eyes. The same fear was reflected in his own heart.

Soobin took a deep breath, trying to push down his own doubts. "We can't let that happen," he said firmly. "We've got to find a way to get through to them. To remind them of why we're all in this together."

“What do you suggest we do?” Taehyun asked, still coddling a sniffling Beomgyu. “We already tried an intervention, we’re running out of options.”

Soobin sighs, running a hand through his hair, “We need to remind them why we’re so close. Something that goes well deeper than what happened to us at Jeju – the reminder of how we stuck with each other during the beginning of our debut days.”

Taehyun nodded, his expression thoughtful. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. "I have an idea," he said. "Remember when Kai got upset with you, Soobin, because you accidentally destroyed one of his favourite plushies?"

Soobin winced at the memory. "How could I forget? He didn't speak to me for days."

"And Beomgyu," Taehyun continued, turning to the other member. "Remember when you accidentally broke Yeonjun's headphones and he was mad at you?"

Beomgyu nodded, a small smile tugging at his lips despite his earlier tears. "Yeah, I thought he was going to kill me."

"Where did you take them to apologize?" Taehyun asked, his eyes sparkling with excitement.

Soobin and Beomgyu exchanged glances, realization dawning on their faces. "Hanglim Cafe," they said in unison.

Taehyun grinned. "Exactly. Why did you choose that place?"

Soobin leaned back, memories flooding his mind. Hanglim Cafe had been their second home during their trainee days. It was where they'd talked about their dreams, shared their fears, and made countless memories together. When he'd taken Huening Kai there to apologize, the familiar surroundings had broken down the younger's defences. Huening Kai had burst into tears, clinging to Soobin and forgiving him on the spot.

"It was the same with Yeonjun," Beomgyu added, his eyes distant with the memory. "As soon as we sat down at our usual table, it was like all the anger just melted away."

Taehyun nodded enthusiastically. "Exactly. Maybe bringing them there is the key to getting them to open up to each other. To remind them of why they're so close in the first place."

"That... might actually work," Soobin said slowly, hope beginning to bloom in his chest.

"But," Beomgyu interjected, "it should just be the two of them. If any of us are there, they might just end up being stubborn in front of us again."

Taehyun agreed. "We need to get them there alone. Give them a chance to really talk without any of us interfering."

Soobin frowned, considering the logistics. "That's all well and good," he said, "but how are we going to get them to agree to meet there by themselves? They can barely stand to be in the same room together, let alone go to a cafe."

A mischievous grin spread across Beomgyu's face, his eyes twinkling with a familiar spark of mischief. "Leave that to me," he said, his voice filled with confidence. "I have a plan."

Soobin raised an eyebrow, both curious and slightly wary. "Do I even want to know what you're planning?"

Beomgyu's grin widened. "Just trust me," he said. "I'll make sure they both end up at Hanglim Cafe tomorrow. After that, it's up to them."

As Beomgyu began to outline his plan, Soobin felt a glimmer of hope. Maybe, just maybe, this would be the push Yeonjun and Huening Kai needed to mend their fractured bond.

+x+

"Hyung, are you sure about this?" Huening Kai's voice crackled through the phone as he made his way down the quiet street towards Hanglim Cafe. The air was heavy with the scent of recent rain, puddles dotting the sidewalk from the previous night's storm – at least it wasn’t raining now.

"Of course I'm sure, Kai," Soobin replied, his voice reassuring. "I think some one-on-one time would be good for us. We haven't really had a chance to talk properly since... well, you know."

Huening Kai sighed, adjusting his face mask and pulling his beanie lower over his forehead. He'd practically fled the dorm at the crack of dawn, unable to bear the suffocating atmosphere any longer. He'd spent the morning wandering aimlessly through the city, his mind a whirlwind of conflicting emotions.

"I know," he said softly. "I'm sorry I've been so... distant. It's just been hard, you know?"

"I understand," Soobin said gently. "That's why I think this will be good for us. Just a chance to sit down, have some coffee, and talk like we used to."

Huening Kai nodded, even though Soobin couldn't see him. "Yeah, you're right. I'll be there in a few minutes."

As he approached the cafe, Huening Kai couldn't help but feel a twinge of nostalgia. How many times had they come here during their trainee days, dreaming of the future and supporting each other through the tough times? It felt like a lifetime ago.

"I'm almost there," he told Soobin. "Where are you sitting?"

"Oh, I’m sat in our usual spot," Soobin said quickly. "See you soon."

Huening Kai frowned slightly at the abruptness of Soobin’s voice as he hung up the phone, but shrugged him off. As he pushed open the door to the cafe, the familiar scent of coffee and freshly baked pastries washed over him. It wasn't particularly busy inside, just a couple of patrons enjoying their drinks and the staff bustling behind the counter.

He scanned the room, looking for any sign of Soobin, but his leader was nowhere to be seen. Maybe he went to the bathroom?

Huening Kai was about to head to their usual table when he accidentally bumped into someone behind him.

"Oh, I'm sorry-" he began, turning around. The words died in his throat as he came face to face with a familiar pair of eyes above a face mask.

Despite the mask and beanie obscuring most of his features, Huening Kai would recognize Yeonjun anywhere. For a moment, they both stood frozen, staring at each other in shock.

"What the hell are you doing here?" they blurted out simultaneously.

Huening Kai's eyes narrowed. "Soobin-hyung wanted to meet me here," he said, his voice tight with suspicion.

Yeonjun scoffed. "What are you talking about? Soobin asked to meet me here.”

They stared at each other for a moment, confusion giving way to realization. Just then, both of their phones buzzed with a notification. They pulled out their devices to find a message from Soobin in the group chat.

Soobin 🐰: Look, I’m sorry for tricking you both but this was all part of our plan to get you two to finally talk things out. This fight between you has gone on long enough, and it's affecting all of us. You're both stubborn, but you care about each other more than you're willing to admit right now. The three of us are turning off our phones. We won't be answering any calls or messages until you two sort this out. Take as long as you need. We'll be waiting at the dorm. Please, for the sake of our team, our friendship, and everything we've been through together, talk to each other.

Yeonjun let out a frustrated groan. "I should have known. And I know for a fact Soobin would have come up with something so sneaky. This has Beomgyu written all over it."

Huening Kai scoffed, shoving his phone back into his pocket. "Yeah, most likely."

They stood in awkward silence for a moment, neither quite sure what to do next. Finally, Yeonjun spoke up, his voice low and measured.

"You know why they chose this place, right?"

Huening Kai nodded, still avoiding eye contact. "Yeah."

Yeonjun crossed his arms, his stance defensive. "Look, maybe we should sit down and actually sort this out. And maybe you can start by apologizing-“

Huening Kai's head snapped up, his eyes flashing with anger. "Me? Apologize? For what exactly?"

"For being selfish," Yeonjun shot back. "For putting your own feelings above the safety of our entire group. And for unfairly blaming me for this whole situation"

"Selfish?" Huening Kai's voice rose, drawing curious glances from the other patrons. "How is wanting to be honest with my sister selfish?"

Yeonjun opened his mouth to retort, but Huening Kai cut him off. "You know what? I can't do this. Not here, not now." He turned on his heel and stormed out of the cafe.

Yeonjun rolled his eyes but followed him out onto the street. "Running away again? Real mature, Kai."

Huening Kai whirled around, his face flushed with anger. "You're one to talk about maturity. You're the one who's been acting like a child, avoiding me and refusing to see my side of things."

"Your side?" Yeonjun scoffed. "Your side is putting all of us at risk because you can't handle keeping a secret from your sister."

"You have no idea what this is doing to me!" Huening Kai shouted, his composure finally cracking. "Lea is more than just my sister. She's been there for me through everything. And now, because of this secret, I might lose her forever."

Yeonjun's expression scowled further, but he stood his ground. "For god sake Kai, we went over this. We can't just risk things when it gets tough."

"You’re acting like I’m about to announce to the whole of WEVERSE," Huening Kai muttered. "I just want to tell one person, if you can have someone know then so can I.”

Yeonjun's eyes flashed dangerously. "For the last fucking time, I didn’t tell Wooyoung by choice.”

"The point still stands," Huening Kai pressed. "He knows, and the world hasn't ended. So why can't-"

His words were cut off by a sudden roar of an engine. A truck sped past them, its wheels hitting a massive puddle left by the previous night's rain. Before either of them could react, a wave of water crashed over them, drenching them from head to toe.

For a moment, they stood in stunned silence, water dripping from their clothes.

Shit.

"Hyung," Huening Kai stuttered, his eyes wide with fear, the seconds already ticking in his head.

Yeonjun grabbed Huening Kai's arm, all traces of their argument forgotten in the face of their shared predicament.

"Come on.”

Chapter Text

Yeonjun's grip on Huening Kai's arm was like iron as they sprinted down the street, their soaked clothes clinging to their bodies. They had mere seconds before their transformation would take hold, and the panic in Yeonjun's eyes mirrored the fear Huening Kai felt coursing through his veins.

"There!" Yeonjun shouted, spotting an alleyway connected to the back of the cafe. Without hesitation, he yanked Huening Kai towards it, their feet pounding against the wet pavement.

They barely made it to the back of the alley when the familiar tingling sensation washed over them. In an instant, their legs disappeared and the pair toppled forward, hitting the ground with a resounding thud.

Huening Kai groaned, lifting his head from the damp concrete. He turned to look behind him, his eyes landing on the his tail before groaning out loud. "Well, this is just great," he muttered sarcastically. Raising his voice, he yelled, "Who the hell drives that fast when there are puddles around?"

Yeonjun let out a similar groan, pushing himself up on his elbows. He glanced back down the alleyway, relief washing over him when he saw it was empty. "At least no one saw us," he said, his voice tight with stress.

"Oh yeah, because that makes this situation so much better," Huening Kai snapped, his frustration bubbling over. "This is literally the last thing we needed right now."

Yeonjun's eyes narrowed, his own anger flaring up. "What, are you going to blame me for this too?" he shot back. "Because I'd love to hear how this is somehow my fault."

"Don't start with me, Yeonjun," Huening Kai warned, his voice low and dangerous. "I'm not in the mood for your attitude right now."

"My attitude?" Yeonjun scoffed. "You're the one who's been impossible to deal with for the past week!"

They glared at each other, the tension between them palpable. Finally, Yeonjun broke eye contact, shaking his head. "Whatever. I'll dry us off, and then we can go back to not talking. How's that sound?"

"Sounds perfect," Huening Kai muttered, head turning away.

Yeonjun turned his attention to his tail, raising his hand as he prepared to use his power to evaporate the water. But just as he was about to clench his fist, he felt something cold and wet hit his skin. His eyes widened as he looked up, dread settling in his stomach.

Dark clouds had rolled in without them noticing, and suddenly, the sky opened up. Rain began to pour down, drenching them even further.

"You've got to be kidding me!" Yeonjun yelled in frustration, throwing his hands up in exasperation. "It was only supposed to rain yesterday!"

Huening Kai rolled his eyes. "Can you stop complaining and just dry us off already?" he snapped. "The longer we stay out here, the more likely someone is to find us."

Yeonjun whirled on him, his eyes flashing with anger and disbelief. "How exactly am I supposed to dry us off when it's raining, genius?" he shouted. "In case you've forgotten, I can't control the weather!"

The reality of their situation hit them both at once, and they fell into a stunned silence. They were stuck, transformed into mermen in a public place, with no way to change back as long as the rain continued to fall.

"This is a nightmare," Huening muttered silently, his eyes frantically looking down the alley in case someone would walk down and spot them. With a sigh, Huening Kai goes to grab his phone in an attempt to call one of the members, only to remember his pockets disappeared. "Damn it," he muttered.

Yeonjun sighed, holding up his own phone. "I’ll call the others.” As Yeonjun prepared to dial, his eyes caught glimpse at Huening Kai who was just staring at the phone in his hand with a mixture of confusion and shock, leaving Yeonjun to raise an eyebrow. “What?”

“How the hell do you have your phone?" Huening Kai gawked.

"I grabbed it the second we started running, saves it from disappearing with our clothes," Yeonjun shot back. "Something you should try."

"Oh, I'm sorry," Huening Kai said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "I'll be sure to remember that the next time I'm about to unexpectedly transform in public. Thanks for the tip."

Yeonjun ignored him, scrolling through his contacts until he found Soobin's number. He hit call, but it went straight to voicemail. Frowning, he tried Taehyun and Beomgyu, but got the same result.

"Why aren't they answering?" Yeonjun muttered, frustration evident in his voice.

Huening Kai let out a bitter laugh. "Looks like Soobin-hyung wasn't kidding when he said they were ignoring us," he said. "They're really committed to this whole 'make us talk' plan."

"But surely they must hear the rain," Yeonjun argued, though he sounded less certain now. "They have to know we might be in trouble."

"They probably just assume we're safe inside the cafe," Huening Kai pointed out. "You know, where we're supposed to be having our heart-to-heart or whatever."

Yeonjun cursed under his breath, running a hand through his wet hair. “You know what, it doesn’t even matter. They can’t exactly come out here. Even with waterproof clothing, this is heavy rain and someone will accidently get splashed.”

Before Huening Kai could open his mouth, the sound of approaching footsteps made them both freeze, suddenly very aware of how exposed they were. They held their breath as the steps grew closer, but thankfully, whoever it was passed by the alley without turning in.

"We need something to cover ourselves up with," Yeonjun said, his voice low and urgent. "Someone's bound to come down here eventually."

Huening Kai’s head scanned around, trying to find anything that might help them. His eyes landed on a trash can near the cafe's back door, and he spotted two discarded tarps, likely left over from some recent renovations.

Without a word, Huening Kai began to drag himself across the wet ground, grimacing at the feeling of rough concrete against his scales. He reached the trash can and stretched out, managing to snag the edge of one of the tarps. He quickly pulled it over his tail, then grabbed the second one and tossed it to Yeonjun.

Yeonjun caught it, shooting Huening Kai a glare that was more out of habit than any real anger. He quickly covered his own tail, grateful for at least some protection from prying eyes.

"This is better than nothing," Huening Kai said, "but we still can't stay here. Even with our tails covered, if anyone finds us shirtless and on the ground in an alley, we'll be all over the internet before we can blink."

Yeonjun nodded, his expression grim. "I know, which is why there’s only one other person we can call.”

Huening Kai's eyes narrowed. "Let me guess. Wooyoung?"

"Do you have a better idea?" Yeonjun snapped. "ATEEZ's dorm is only about a ten-minute walk from here. He could get here quickly."

"Oh, of course," Huening Kai said bitterly. "How convenient."

Yeonjun's jaw clenched, his patience wearing thin. "This isn't about convenience, Kai. This is about not getting exposed to the entire world. Now, do you want me to call him or not?"

Huening Kai glared at him for a moment longer before looking away. "Fine," he muttered. "It's not like we have much choice."

Yeonjun nodded, already dialling Wooyoung's number, his heart racing in hopes he would pick up. Luckily for him, after a few rings, he picked up.

"Yeonjun? What's up, man?" Wooyoung's cheerful voice came through the speaker.

"Hey, Wooyoung," Yeonjun said, trying to keep his voice calm. "Listen, I need your help. Kai and I are kind of... stuck in the rain."

There was a pause on the other end of the line. "Stuck in the rain?" Wooyoung repeated, sounding confused. "What's wrong with that?”

Yeonjun mentally facepalmed at that. “Wooyoung…”

“What? Why would…OH, oh okay yeah now I see the problem.” Wooyoung eventually stuttered out.

"Yeah," Yeonjun said, unable to keep the sarcasm out of his voice. "Problem is an understatement."

"Are you safe?" Wooyoung asked, his tone turning serious. "Where are you?"

Yeonjun sighed. "We're hidden in a back alley near Hanglim Cafe. We're okay for now, but we can't exactly move. Is there any way you could come here with some umbrellas and towels and help us dry off?"

There was another pause, and Yeonjun's heart sank as he heard Wooyoung's apologetic tone. "I'm so sorry, Yeonjun, but I'm on the other side of the city with San and Mingi right now. It would take me over an hour to get to you."

"You're joking," Yeonjun said flatly, disbelief colouring his voice.

"I wish I was," Wooyoung said, sounding genuinely distressed. "Have you tried calling your other members?"

"Their phones are off," Yeonjun explained, frustration evident in his voice. "And even if we could reach them, what could they do? They can't exactly come out in the rain either."

"Shit," Wooyoung muttered. "I'm really sorry, Yeonjun. I wish I could help."

Yeonjun felt panic rising in his chest, his heart beating rapidly as his mind races. What the hell was he suppose to do now? How long could they stay hidden for? There was silence on the other end of the line for a moment. Then, hesitantly, Wooyoung spoke up. "I might have a solution, but... you're not going to like it."

"What is it?" Yeonjun asked, desperate for any kind of help.

"Well," Wooyoung said slowly, "you said you're near Hanglim Cafe, right?"

"Yeah," Yeonjun confirmed, not sure where this was going.

"I know Yeosang is at our dorm right now," Wooyoung said. "He could probably get to you in abou-"

"No," Yeonjun cut him off immediately, his voice firm. "Absolutely not."

"Yeonjun, just hear me out-" Wooyoung tried to argue, but Yeonjun wasn't having it.

“I’m not getting Yeosang involved in this!" Yeonjun hissed into the phone, his eyes darting to Huening Kai, who was watching him with a mixture of curiosity and frustration. "It's bad enough that you know, no offence.”

"None taken,” Wooyoung couldn’t help but comment. “Look I know it's not ideal, but Yeosang loves you. He wouldn't freak out... well, not too much, anyway."

"That's not the point," Yeonjun argued, brushing the wet hair away from his face for what seemed like the millionth time.

"Look," Wooyoung said, his tone turning serious. "I get that you don’t want people knowing. But right now, you have two options: either you let Yeosang help you, or you risk someone random finding you guys and exposing everything. Which would you prefer?"

Yeonjun fell silent, the weight of the decision pressing down on him. He looked over at Huening Kai, who was still glaring at him, clearly having figured out the gist of the conversation. Finally, Yeonjun sighed, knowing he was out of options.

"Fine," he said reluctantly. "Tell Yeosang to come. But... prepare him, okay? This isn't exactly something you can explain over the phone."

"I'll do my best," Wooyoung promised. "I'll call him right now and tell him to bring towels and umbrellas. He'll be there as soon as he can."

"Thanks, Wooyoung," Yeonjun said softly. "I owe you one."

As he hung up the phone, Yeonjun turned to face Huening Kai, bracing himself for the inevitable confrontation. Sure enough, Huening Kai's eyes were blazing with anger and hurt.

"So," Huening Kai said, his voice cold, "another one of your friends gets to know everything.”

Yeonjun felt his own anger flaring up again. "We don't have a choice, Kai!" he snapped. "Would you rather wait around until some random person finds us and exposes everything?"

"Oh, don't pretend like this is some huge sacrifice for you," Huening Kai shot back. "You get to share our secret with your friends, while I'm still not allowed to tell Lea!"

"That's different, and you know it," Yeonjun argued, his voice rising. "This is an emergency situation. We're not just casually deciding to let Yeosang in on everything."

"But that's exactly what it looks like from where I am," Huening Kai said bitterly. "It's one rule for you and another for me."

Yeonjun opened his mouth to argue further, but then closed it, taking a deep breath. "Look," he said, trying to keep his voice level, "We can argue about this later. Bottom line, Yeosang is coming so you better be prepared on how he’s going to take all of this.”

Huening Kai stared at him for a long moment, as if he was trying to come up with another argument. Eventually Huening Kai just scowls before turning his head away.

Yeonjun sighed, the tension still clinging around in the air as they fell into an uneasy silence, the sound of rain hitting the pavement filling the space between them as they waited for Yeosang to arrive.

+x+

Yeosang was, to put it mildly, confused. He walked briskly through the rain-soaked streets, an umbrella in one hand and a bag full of more umbrellas and towels in the other, his mind racing with questions. Wooyoung's call had been cryptic at best, bordering on nonsensical.

"Yeosang, I need you to do something for me," Wooyoung had said, his voice uncharacteristically serious. "It's important, and I can't explain everything right now, but I need you to trust me."

"Okay," Yeosang had replied slowly, already feeling apprehensive. "What do you need?"

"I need you to grab some towels and umbrellas and go to the alley behind Hanglim Cafe," Wooyoung had instructed. "Yeonjun and Kai are there, and they need help. It's an emergency."